《UNDER HIS RULES》


 Prologue

    Sam grinned. He took another drag of his cigarette, smoke billowing high. He moistened his ckened lips with the thick liquid avable next to him, skipping the ss and going straight from the dark bottle that contained several types.


    ¡°Giving up, huh, sweetheart?¡±


    ¡°You bastard!¡±


    The manughed loudly. ¡°Your sweet foul mouth is so clever.¡± He stood up. He casually tossed away the remaining cigarette. The room was stuffy, and the lighting was dim, but he could clearly see how beautiful the girl in front of him was.


    His hidden desires ignited and rose uncontrobly.


    Since the first time Sam saw her, he knew that sooner orter, this girl, bound and kneeling, would be his.


    Only his.


    He knelt to bring himself to the same level as the girl. He forced her to look at him. He firmly grasped her face, which turned out to be incredibly smooth against the surface of his hands. It was her eyes that were dangerous. ck, intense, shining brightly with passion, yet doll-like.


    So beautiful.


    Just a fleeting nce from her drove Sam crazy. Before, two years ago, it was filled with anger and hatred. Just like now. But this time, the anger burned much stronger within him. The directed hatred towards him was immense, but Sam didn¡¯t care.


    As long as he had her, he didn¡¯t care what this girl felt.


    ¡°Brother wants to hear your curses again,¡± Sam said with a thin grin. His eyes didn¡¯t stray anywhere except to the eyes as lovely as a doll¡¯s.


    ¡°Asshole!¡± the girl hissed sarcastically. Although she struggled a bit, she managed to utter those words.


    By any means, she swore she would curse the man in front of her until death. Every offensive remark that she had never imagined would slip from her lips, she now spoke with full confidence. She didn¡¯t care if her safety was at risk. And everything she owned could be cruelly snatched away from her.


    She didn¡¯t care.


    Ever since she was dragged into this mess to free her father from these loan shark thugs, her hope had died. She was merely a piece of flesh valued at a hundred million dors. A piece that would be squeezed until every drop of her essence was gone.


    She was certain of that.


    When they met again in this stuffy room reeking of alcohol, a scent she disliked, she vowed not to forgive anyone who had made her like this. She would demand retribution for all the pain she endured in the court of God someday. It didn¡¯t matter if she became trash in this world. It didn¡¯t matter.


    As long as everything received just punishment. That was her vow.


    ¡°Have you ever worn lipstick?¡± Sam asked, leaning closer. He spoke right above the girl¡¯s lips that he still held onto her face. ¡°Seems like you have. I can smell the sweet aroma of strawberry.¡± Sam grinned again.


    ¡°Let go!¡± Beatrice whispered. Beatrice Catalina, to be precise.


    ¡°Fine.¡± Sam simply released his grip. A soft moan escaped from the girl¡¯s mouth, the scent of which he had caught a whiff of earlier. It was an intoxicating aroma. ¡°You know what you have to do here, right?¡±


    Beatrice chose not to answer. She turned her face away from the man who was still staring at her intensely, full of intimidation.


    ¡°First rule,¡± Sam no longer grasped Beatrice¡¯s face but pressed on the lower part of her neck quite firmly, making her eyes widen in surprise. Once again, she had to face Sam¡¯s fierce gaze. ¡°Never disrespect me when I¡¯m speaking.¡±


    Sam pressed harder as Beatrice remained unresponsive. ¡°Do you understand what I mean?¡±


    He received a small nod as a response, satisfying Sam, albeit slightly. He loosened the pressure on Beatrice¡¯s slender and smooth neck just a bit. He had the urge to crush and suck on it forcefully. But it wasn¡¯t the right time yet.


    ¡°Second rule,¡± Sam spoke again. ¡°Every time I enter the roomter, you must wear the clothes provided there. Serve me with your best smile.¡± Then, Sam moved closer and whispered with emphasis. But before that, he deliberately blew his desire onto Beatrice¡¯s earlobe. It made her tightly shut her eyes, and her body began to tremble. ¡°Fill the room with moans and my name.¡±


    Beatrice desperately wanted to cry out loud, run as far as possible, and escape from this ce she despised. In her closed eyes, the vision of her future had already ended. No more attending sses with her favorite professors. No more cozy conversations with friends in the library, apanied by numerous assignments. No more working hard to earn extra money for her tuition fees.


    Everything had vanished.


    There was no response from Beatrice, which made Sam click his tongue. Once again, he pressed on the girl¡¯s throat, this time even more painfully than before. ¡°Don¡¯t make me angry, okay?¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Still, there was no response, which only fueled Sam¡¯s passion and anger even more.


    ¡°Answer!¡± Sam demanded, his voice thundering. It was terrifying and caused Beatrice to quickly nod.


    That made Sam smile with satisfaction, but he still didn¡¯t release his grip. There was one more thing he needed to emphasize to Beatrice.


    ¡°Third rule,¡± Sam said. This time he spoke withmanding eyes. It was not to be questioned, and Beatrice knew that if she vited it, severe punishment would follow. What exactly it was, Beatrice didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Once you be mine, you¡¯ll always be mine. You won¡¯t be able to escape because¡­¡± Sam released his grip. Beatrice took the opportunity to inhale the air as freely as possible. Although the oxygen supply in the room was mixed with smoke from the cigarettes, it was still better than when his strong hand was pressing on her throat.


    Beatrice also coughed because her breathing was too rushed. It was met with a foolish grin from Sam, as if it were amon urrence. He walked towards his desk, opened a tightly closed drawer, rummaged through it for a moment, and found something important to him.


    The stamp of the twin dragons.


    A symbol that showed his authority in the Southern Division. There were two stamps there. One of them he used to mark special individuals by his side. The other one was for those who submitted to his power, often bing members of the Twin Dragons.


    He pondered for a moment. Which stamp would be suitable for this girl? The cunning grin returned. In his hand, he had already chosen what he deemed appropriate.


    He prepared the stamp by activating the automatic button. The part of the stamp that had felt cold on his back began to warm up, indicating that the tool was working properly. While waiting for it to reach the right temperature, he approached Beatrice once again.


    ¡°Undo your clothes.¡±


    Beatrice¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Oh, I forgot. You¡¯re tied up,¡± Sam chuckled, as if mocking his own forgetfulness. ¡°Let me help you then.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Beatrice shouted in protest. She tried to retreat and remove Sam¡¯s hand that was starting to unbutton her shirt. But her efforts were in vain.


    Sam could have reminded her of the two previous rules, but he didn¡¯t. He wanted to y with his prey for a while. It was enjoyable to have a new toy in his life.


    Until finally, Beatrice¡¯s shirt waspletely open. The buttons were forcefully pulled by Sam with satisfiedughter in each pull. Beatrice¡¯s face pleaded for mercy, screaming for forgiveness, but Sam didn¡¯t care. In front of him now, there were two beautifully shaped mounds of breasts. They rose and fell with Beatrice¡¯s irregr breaths.


    The girl¡¯s pleading eyes fixed on Sam. ¡°Forgive me, please,¡± she pleaded.


    ¡°I¡¯m not God, just so you know,¡± Sam smirked. His opponent couldn¡¯t do anything. The proof was that she couldn¡¯t even push away the hand that was now starting to explore her breasts. The skin was as soft as silk, so tempting. The perfume scent Beatrice wore intoxicated Sampletely. Although her breasts were still confined by the bra she wore, their beauty tempted Sam to squeeze them.


    But not yet.


    He could restrain himself for now. What he did instead was lick them. Very gently, full of emotions, full of temptation, and¡­ he gave a strong suck on the right side. At first, Beatrice didn¡¯t respond until a stifled moan reached Sam¡¯s ears.


    After satisfyingly leaving many red marks there, Sam wiped his wet lips. He couldn¡¯t hold back any longer, but¡­ ah! The stamp!


    Immediately, the prepared stamp met the surface of her chest. Making Beatrice scream in pain.


    Pain.


    While Sam grinned with satisfaction. The mark would leave a red trace that could never be erased.


    ¡°Wee, my woman.¡±

 [1]

    Beatrice trembled not because of the cold that greeted her skin, but because of the pain that afflicted her chest. The throbbing sensation made her whole body feel like it was burning. She didn¡¯t even dare to nce at the wound that felt sore and incredibly painful.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Unbelievable!¡± she muttered in disbelief. Her hands clenched tightly, trying to dispel the rising disgust. All directed at the person who had left her alone in the stuffy room filled with cigarette smoke. The man she had sworn to hate for the rest of her life.


    Once again, she winced in pain.


    Not long after being abandoned, a cold and rigid-looking woman approached her. Instead of asking how Beatrice felt, she received a strong tug that made her feel strands of her hairing loose.


    Damn that woman!


    She suppressed all the pain she was currently feeling. She couldn¡¯t let out a cry for mercy because Beatrice was sure that everyone in this ce had no hearts.


    ¡°I can walk on my own!¡± Beatrice snapped in refusal. She tried to free herself, but the woman¡¯s strength was strong enough. Was she a woman disguised as a man? No, her face was heavily made up. The choice of red color on her lips emphasized that this woman didn¡¯t want to deal with Beatrice. Did Beatrice want to meet this woman?


    No way!


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk too much! Juste along!¡±


    ¡°Let go!!!¡± Beatrice grabbed the hand that was still clutching her hair.


    The woman nced briefly and smirked. With a single pull, she made Beatrice stumble and fall, crashing into the wall on her right side.


    ¡°I let go already,¡± she said with a sneer.


    Beatrice stared at the woman with a sharp gaze, and she remembered the face that now walked arrogantly. Someday, she would repay this woman for her rough treatment. From the dismissive movement of her fingers, she wanted Beatrice to follow her. Beatrice immediately rose, grumbling in dislike, even though she trembled from the pain that afflicted her chest, which was bing more pronounced.


    Meanwhile, the woman, named Be, walked with an annoyed huff. She never expected that there would be a new woman in the four-story house that served as the headquarters of the Twin Dragons.


    The house belonged to the ruler of the Southern District, the owner of the Twin Dragons n, Samuel Aaric Cyril, or better known as ¡®Sam.¡¯ The leader known for his cruelty, unaffected by any obstacles. Once he set a goal, victory had to be in his hands. The respected leader of the Southern District, both by allies and enemies. He ruled a considerable territory in this part of the South.


    All illicit activities were under his dark influence: drugs, gambling, prostitution, nightclubs, corruption involving various parties to facilitate matters, hitmen, paid guards, and many more, all directly led by Sam. He didn¡¯t hesitate to get involved whenever there was a problem involving the Southern District.


    Be despised the girl walking behind, even though she didn¡¯t know her name. She refused to shake hands with this girl. Moreover, she would show who was in control of this grand house. Especially since Be was the woman closest to Sam at the moment. This situation had been going on for nearly two years. Be could feel many benefits from being close to Sam, especially in terms of power.


    Who didn¡¯t know Be? The respected woman by Sam? Sam never visited any other room except Be¡¯s. There were several women in this house, but they all obeyed Be¡¯s orders. However, she felt extremely disturbed by the arrival of the girl she had just met.


    How could she not?


    Two hours before Beatrice¡¯s arrival.


    One by one, Be stripped off her clothes. She moved as sensually as possible to capture Sam¡¯s attention, who sat at the edge of the bed. The ruler¡¯s gaze was fixed on her. That also fueled Be¡¯s enthusiasm to continue teasing Sam. After all, Sam hadn¡¯te home for almost a week. He said he had business in the Eastern District. And the first person Sam visited was Be.


    Who wouldn¡¯t feel ecstatic receiving this special treatment from the ruler whose name was known throughout the region?


    The kimono she wore as the outeryer of her lingerie grazed the floor with such slow movements. Deliberately. Even thoughter Sam would y roughly, Be seduced him with her softness.


    Her chest, only partially covered by a thin red fabric, jutted out challengingly. Be knew that Sam loved touching the exposed parts of her body. The thought of the caresses and gentle massages she would receive from Sam made her lose her senses. But Be didn¡¯t want to throw herself immediately and go straight to the core of their game, filled with moanster.


    Patience.


    Be still wanted to dance full of temptations right in front of Sam. Under the dimly lit room, it added an intimate value between the two of them. Be deliberately caressed her arms as sensually as possible. She made her long legs move with dramatic gestures. Until finally, those steps came to a halt in front of Sam.


    ¡°I miss you,¡± Be said, bowing her head, whispering, and letting Sam¡¯s gaze fall on her cleavage. ¡°Do you miss me, darling?¡±


    The man¡¯s hand immediately held Be¡¯s waist to prevent her from moving too much. He lifted her slightly to sit on Sam¡¯sp. This made Be smile wide.


    ¡°Can¡¯t wait, Honey?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Sam used his other hand to squeeze the breasts that had been tempting him to touch. ¡°Move up and down here. Don¡¯t stay still,¡± Sammanded.


    Be immediatelyplied with his words. However, before her slender fingers attempted to reach for the belt buckle that held Sam¡¯s jeans in ce, she whispered as softly as possible, ¡°Unbutton first, Honey.¡±


    Sam allowed her fingers to undo his pants. His hand had found a new toy; aside from Be¡¯s breasts, which he enjoyed ying with, let¡¯s not forget the firm buttocks that had been teasing him to be squeezed. So, that¡¯s what he did.


    As his efforts yielded results, Be grinned. ¡°Looks like someone missed me a lot.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk too much. Quickly!¡± Sam immediately grabbed Be¡¯s lips with a passionate kiss. He didn¡¯t give the woman any break to catch her breath. He held the back of Be¡¯s neck to deepen the kiss.


    While sitting on Sam¡¯sp, Be began to writhe seductively. It made something that had already hardened be even more erect due to Be¡¯s movements.


    The kiss was abruptly released. It was a relief for Be as she finally had a chance to catch her breath. But it seemed that Sam gave her very little opportunity to breathe freely. When the tip of Sam¡¯s tongue swept across Be¡¯s chest, she felt the long-awaited sensation.


    Sam¡¯s game had just begun.


    Dan Be knows when it will end. Until both of them arepletely exhausted, then wake up the next day.


    ¡°Darling!¡± Be gasped as one of her breasts filled the man¡¯s mouth. Her hands couldn¡¯t resist just touching Sam¡¯s thick curly hair. The masculine aroma of the man had been filling Be¡¯s senses since earlier. Like an addictive drug that kept burning Be to match Sam¡¯s movements, Be became more enthusiastic about teasing him.


    Even though they hadn¡¯t entered each other yet, truly, this was driving Be half-crazy.


    Be stifled a groan. The nibbles she received turned into strong suction. It was like a hungry baby feeding on its mother¡¯s body, and that¡¯s what Sam was doing. Sucking with all his might. Although it was slightly painful, it still provided a sensation that made Be dizzy.


    She couldn¡¯t wait to be thrust down there soon. Be was also sure that Sam was waiting for this. So once again, she directed her slender fingers to Sam¡¯s intimate part. Firm. Erect. Strong. And definitely making Be moan loudly. Filling her room with Sam¡¯s name when they would uniteter.


    But¡­


    ¡°Boss!¡±


    The door suddenly opened. Be immediately hugged Sam and hid her face. Although it seemed unnecessary, considering that everyone also knew exactly what they were doing in this room, Be still didn¡¯t want her face, burning with passion, to be seen.


    ¡°Since when do you enter this room without permission?¡± Sam said in an annoyed tone. ¡°Just disturb someone else!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Boss.¡± Since witnessing what his boss was doing, the man earlier bowed his head. And he bowed even lower because his boss¡¯s angry voice was evident.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He didn¡¯t care about the disturbance happening. That¡¯s why Sam resumed his activities. ¡°Don¡¯t stop moving, Be. You know what you have to do.¡±


    Be hesitated a bit but didn¡¯t want to argue with Sam¡¯s words. She started moving her hips again. Meanwhile, Sam continued to y with Be¡¯s breasts and twist her erect nipples, which were already enticingly swollen.


    ¡°We have brought the girl that the Boss targeted,¡± said Rudi, the bald-headed servant with an earring in his right ear.


    Sam¡¯s movement abruptly stopped. Without saying a word, he pushed Be away from hisp. Quickly, Sam buttoned up his pants again.


    ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°In the office, Boss.¡±


    Without saying goodbye or uttering a word, Sam left, leaving Be with a thousand questions.


    Only then did Be realize what kind of girl Sam¡¯s servants had brought here. Be wouldn¡¯t let this girl be a threat in the future.


    No, she wouldn¡¯t.


    Damn it!


    ¡°Get in,¡± Bemanded harshly.


    She pointed to a room on the second floor of thisrge house. Many stayed on the second floor, including the other mistresses that Sam rarely visited. That¡¯s where she ced the girl who disturbed her pleasure. Meanwhile, she stayed on the third floor in a fairly spacious and beautifully arranged room. It was clear that Sam¡¯s room was next to hers.


    Beatrice stared at the woman with a piercing gaze. She remained silent behind the woman, stealing a nce at the room she would upy, unsure how long. The air in the room was stuffy, and the lighting was minimal.


    ¡°I said get in!¡± Be yanked Beatrice forcefully. ¡°Don¡¯t cause any trouble, or you¡¯ll know the consequences!¡±


    Beatrice didn¡¯t say a word. Only her eyes continued to stare sharply at Be. This only fueled Be¡¯s anger, causing her to p Beatrice¡¯s face with considerable force. Be hoped to see fear in Beatrice¡¯s eyes because of her actions. Unfortunately, it didn¡¯t happen.


    Beatrice became even more defiant, though she held her face, which felt hot from Be¡¯s p.


    ¡°You!¡± Be pointed at her angrily. ¡°If you dare to misbehave here, I won¡¯t hesitate to make you suffer!¡±


    Beatrice received a strong push and stumbled. The push hit her chest, causing a painful sensation. Then, the door mmed shut with a loud bang. To her, the door was like the path to her freedom, which now had no light.


    Just like herself, now clinging to her knees, crying and contemting the terrible fate that awaited her. She didn¡¯t know how long she would be here. Beatrice felt like choosing death instead.


    ¡°All of this because of Father!¡± she hissed through the tears that had taken over.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±

 [2]

    Although the room in Beatrice¡¯s house wasn¡¯trge, at least it wasn¡¯t as horrifying as this. The lighting wasn¡¯t worse than the first room Beatrice visited. She nced several times towards the door that was left open. If possible, she would remember in her heart to make that room disappear from her life, no matter how.


    The room where she first experienced excessive fear and increasing pain that made her shiver. However, she didn¡¯t want toin about the pain. If anyone heard her crying, she would lose. She wouldn¡¯t let that happen.


    Her memories were dragged back to a few hours before she was here. When she had just returned from activities on campus. Even though she was happily chatting with her two friends, it felt like she had no burdens. But Beatrice knew, despite the smile on her face, that the burden wasn¡¯t easily lifted.


    Especially the financial problem.


    She was only the only child of a middle-aged man who was rough; he had a gambling addiction, got drunk, and only came home to ask for money from Beatrice before leaving just like that. Beatrice was never asked how she was doing, whether she had eaten or not, or where she got the money she was often asked for.


    Beatrice had never been asked by the person she should call ¡®Father¡¯.


    Beatrice¡¯s daily routine involved helping her neighbor sell coffee at a coffee shop. In the evenings, she worked at a fast-food restaurant washing dishes. That¡¯s where she earned money to support herself. Although she often had to endure hunger and suppress many desires like girls her age, she was fortunate that her university, which recognized her outstanding academic performance despiteing from an underprivileged background, granted her a full schrship until she graduated.


    She wouldn¡¯t waste this opportunity, would she?


    Unfortunately, Beatrice¡¯s dream of bing a graduate was abruptly halted when four people entered her rented house. They ransacked it ruthlessly, searching for valuable items that Beatrice doubted could be found there. What could be in the three-room house filled with old furniture and belongings?


    ¡°What do you guys actually want?¡± Beatrice asked fearlessly. This wasn¡¯t the first or second time that the four of them hade to her house. They hade before, banging on her door in the middle of the night without any shame, demanding repayment of debts. Supposedly, her father had borrowed money for gambling. Beatrice felt that their visit this time was no different.


    ¡°Your damn father, Pretty Girl!¡± one of them said with a wicked grin. He stopped rummaging through the once-neat wardrobe. Beatrice had told him to stop, but it was useless. The four of them had absolutely no shame.


    Wretched thugs! Beatrice cursed in her heart.


    Hearing the nickname Pretty Girl, Beatrice felt like vomiting. She rolled her eyes with anger. She wasn¡¯t intimidated when the person who had spoken earlier stood in front of her. Her eyes continued to stare intently at the well-built man with a tattoo on his right arm.


    ¡°He owes a lot of money and hasn¡¯t paid up,¡± he said, still with a wicked grin. ¡°We¡¯re waiting to see if your father has the guts toe here or not.¡±


    Beatrice scoffed sarcastically. ¡°You can wait until you rot. He¡¯s nevering back.¡±


    The four individuals nced at each other, then burst intoughter that was so absurd and mocking. One of them even pped as if what Beatrice had said was a hrious joke.


    The girl didn¡¯t care. She chose to step aside, freeing herself from these stubborn thugs. Before she could even reach the worn-out doorknob of her rented house, three people stood in front of her, including¡­


    ¡°Beatrice,¡± a familiar man called softly.


    Her father.


    His face was bruised everywhere, his lips were torn, his temples had deep wounds that were oozing dried blood. Not to mention his disheveled clothes, stained with dirt on his chest, and torn in several ces.


    Did Beatrice feel sorry for him?


    Not at all. In Beatrice¡¯s eyes, her father had long been dead. Just like her mother¡¯s death from illness ten years ago. In her eyes, Wayne, her father¡¯s name, was nothing more than a parasite that had often troubled her life.


    ¡°Beatrice, please help me, dear.¡±


    Beatrice moved away as her father suddenly approached to embrace her after being released by the two individuals earlier. One of them had been eyeing Beatrice with great interest since the beginning. It was as if Beatrice was a delicious meal ready to be devoured whenever desired. But Beatrice didn¡¯t care about him either.


    She only returned to grab her bag from one corner of the room. She chose to leave because she knew that her father¡¯s debts were always dealt with by that tattooed dragon thug. She wouldn¡¯t want to get involved. Was Beatrice a money vault, after all?


    ¡°Where are you going, dear?¡± Wayne asked, surprised, as his daughter, his only hope of escaping from these thugs, stepped away. ¡°Are you going to abandon your father? Is that it?¡±


    ¡°Deal with your own problems,¡± Beatrice said softly. Her steps didn¡¯t falter at all. It wasn¡¯t the first or second time her father had behaved like this. How long would Beatrice be used as a crutch? If it were just once and her father truly found redemption, did things right, and didn¡¯t cause trouble, Beatrice might not hesitate to offer resistance.


    But her father?


    Goodness! Even if she were beaten in front of him, Beatrice might already be numb.


    ¡°Move aside,¡± Beatrice said. Her steps paused as a strong hand blocked her path. When the long-haired girl turned around, their eyes met in the air. Even though it was only for a split second, Beatrice knew that the gaze didn¡¯t tolerate any contradiction. It exuded an overwhelming aura of intimidation. He seemed to be the leader of the thugs; Samuel.


    ¡°You can¡¯t leave,¡± he said softly but it sent a chilling atmosphere all around. Beatrice herself no longer dared to meet his gaze for too long because she felt as if her throat were being choked, even though no hand was near her. ¡°Listen to your father¡¯s words.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Your business is not my concern,¡± Beatrice retorted.


    The man, Sam, burst intoughter. It was quite noisy. But no one else joined in theughter; instead, they bowed their heads. Was this a sign of danger? But why?


    ¡°Speak, you bastard!¡± Sam snapped while grabbing Wayne¡¯s body. ¡°Enough with the empty talk. I¡¯ve wasted a lot of time dealing with you alone, you bastard!¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Beatrice, your father owes up to a hundred million dors,¡± Wayne said with a trembling voice. Meanwhile, Beatrice maintained her cold expression. Did her father think she had money to spare? She didn¡¯t. So why was he talking as if she were the one responsible for the debt? How convenient.


    Beatrice was certain that the amount of money involved included an exorbitant interest. These loan shark thugs should have been wiped off the face of the earth a long time ago. Why were they still around?


    ¡°Beatrice has the money to pay, right, dear?¡± Wayne nced at his daughter, his eyes filled with hope. asionally, a whimper escaped and reached the girl¡¯s ears. Perhaps due to her frustration and disappointment with Wayne¡¯s behavior all this time, Beatrice could only muster a thin smile. ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°It must be in your bag!¡± Wayne concluded nervously. He didn¡¯t care if there was a continuation of the drama where Beatrice scolded him. What he cared about was getting free from Sam and his cronies today.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Dad?¡± Beatrice eximed in disbelief. She pulled her bag back, which had been on her shoulder the whole time. This scene was observed only by the thug who had been watching this family drama.


    ¡°Let go!¡± Beatrice firmly demanded.


    ¡°It¡¯s in this bag, Sam. I¡¯m sure my daughter is keeping the money here!¡±


    ¡°Let go!¡± Beatrice continued to defend her bag.


    After a while, Sam let them continue their futile struggle over the old red bag. However, he couldn¡¯t stay there for too long. He acted swiftly, snatching the bag that had been the subject of the tug-of-war between father and daughter.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Beatrice red, unwilling to ept defeat.


    Sam looked into the bag he now held and found nothing but books, some stationery, and a jacket. He didn¡¯t care. Seeing that, he mmed the bag along with its contents onto the floor.


    ¡°What a waste of my time!¡± he shouted loudly. Then, he grabbed Beatrice¡¯s face tightly. ¡°You¡­ I¡¯ll give you one day toe up with the money I want.¡±


    Beatrice spat in Sam¡¯s face. ¡°No way! It¡¯s not my debt. Take this old man with you and make him take responsibility.¡±


    Was Sam angry?


    Not at all. Ever since he first saw Beatrice, there was something different about the girl he was now staring at so intently. The pitch-ck gaze, which turned out to be even more beautiful up close, stirred something within him, something that made him incredibly curious.


    Sam felt an urge to confine and punish this girl himself, without anyone else knowing what kind of punishment he would administer.


    ¡°You better watch your words when you talk to me.¡± Sam rarely called someone by a familiar nickname, but for some reason, his lips uttered these words in front of Beatrice. He wanted to think more, but time was running out. ¡°Consider this debt as your guarantee. I¡¯m giving you twenty-four hours to free yourself. But if that time runs out, you¡¯re mine, Miss Beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Jerk!¡±


    ¡°Your mouth really deserves to be punished,¡± Sam wanted so badly to injure the lips that had just insulted him. Making a small cut on the corner of the girl¡¯s lip wouldn¡¯t be difficult for him, but Sam refrained from doing so. ¡°Wait for my revenge, you. I¡¯ll make your lips understand thenguage of punishment!¡±


    Then the tall man left just like that, followed by his henchmen who looked at Beatrice with a fierce and disdainful gaze. Though Beatrice¡¯s heart was filled with anxiety, she tried not to care. She directed her anger, which had consumed her, towards her father. As a result, their argument was eventually broken up by the neighbors.


    Beatrice thought that the threat was just empty words until she returned home from campus, only to be intercepted by the thugs again. Beatrice didn¡¯t have that much money. She also refused to believe that the money she had gathered was solely for paying her father¡¯s debt. She would never agree to that.


    Right, wasn¡¯t it just an empty threat? Their car immediately left after Beatrice insisted on not paying her father¡¯s debt. She also ignored the threat of being used as coteral.


    However¡­ the threat became a reality.


    That night, Beatrice was forcibly dragged out of her rented house. Her father could only watch without being able to help. No matter how much Beatrice cursed, screamed for help, and swore that she would never forgive her father¡¯s actions, she was still pulled by the thugs.


    Now, this was the ce.


    She wiped away the sudden tears. The pain she felt in her chest was nothingpared to the disappointment and anger she had. Beatrice herself didn¡¯t know what time it was now. A sense of drowsiness began to overwhelm her. She slowly moved to the avable corner with a makeshift floor mattress, just to close her eyes for a moment.


    Just as she was about to lie down, apanied by a groan and cautious movements to avoid further pain on her chest, the room door swung wide open. Bright light from outside flooded in, making Beatrice squint. She immediately got up from her lying position. After gaining control of the situation, Beatrice focused her eyes on the figure standing at the door.


    ¡°Missed me?¡±


    Beatrice took a wide step forward. Her hand clenched tightly, ready to strike the man¡¯s face, but¡­ her movement was abruptly halted.


    ¡°Wow! Big fan of aggressive girls, huh?¡± Sam said with a smirk. He took a step closer, causing Beatrice to take a few steps back. She struggled to free her hand from his grasp.


    What did Sam do?


    Of course, he didn¡¯t do anything.


    ¡°Come with me!¡± he ordered, without room for refusal.


    ¡°Let go, you bastard!¡±


    Sam didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Damn it! Crazy thug!¡±


    Sam enjoyed the insults but kept pulling Beatrice with a strong grip. She was like a prisoner ready to be tortured whenever he pleased.


    ¡°Let go, you bastard!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been patient enough. If you insult me again, don¡¯t regret it when I get rough with you tonight!¡±

 [3]

    Beatrice stumbled due to the tug and pull of Sam, which was quite strong. No matter how many times she tripped, the man continued to drag her. The girl refused to even whimper in pain. She swallowed it all and tightly sealed her lips. She couldn¡¯t let the man know that he had won. Despite the increasing agony that made her body tremble.


    Her chest was injured, she knew. The spreading heat also refused to dissipate. The pain was unbearable. If left untreated, Beatrice could get an infection. Especially since she had no idea what kind of object that damn man had used.


    Meanwhile, Sam walked arrogantly, harboring his anger. His encounter with Flown Discotheque had worsened his mood. Especially seeing Beatrice challenging him earlier. He would give her a fitting punishment for this insolent and stubborn girl.


    In an instant, Beatrice was pushed into a forcibly opened room. The people guarding the door immediately closed it again and stood guard. Once Beatrice realized that this room was very different from before, an unsettling feeling started to take over. But Beatrice remained Beatrice. She wouldn¡¯t let fear consume her.


    Had the pulling on Beatrice¡¯s body stopped? Not yet. Sam was still roughly dragging the girl with long hair until the edge of therge bed. Once again, with great anger, he pushed Beatrice, causing her to almost fall in the middle of the bed. Surprisingly, the girl didn¡¯t look at Sam with a fearful gaze. Instead, those dark eyes continued to challenge Sam. Although what he usually did was enough to make his prisoners whimper and beg for mercy.


    But Beatrice was different.


    Damn it, Sam felt challenged to subdue Beatrice.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Beatrice asked as soon as she realized she was lying on the bed. For a split second, she felt dizzy from the impact on the bed. She quickly scooted back. ¡°Get out, you bastard!¡±


    ¡°This is my house,¡± Sam said with a thin grin. He also began to undress himself. This instantly startled Beatrice.


    ¡°Get out!¡± Beatrice shouted loudly.


    ¡°This is my room,¡± Sam continued to approach.


    The girl started to tremble. The look in her eyes was no longer as brave as before. It wasn¡¯t until Beatrice was right in front of him that Sam stopped. Unable to move any further because the girl¡¯s back was pressed against the headboard, Sam trapped her. Sam¡¯s eyes moved wildly, enjoying every bit of fear that had now taken over Beatrice.


    The girl¡¯s hand, which he had previously gripped tightly, left a reddened mark. Beatrice used it to firmly grasp the top of her open shirt. One of her hands tried to hold Sam back from getting too close. Her face no longer gazed at the man who was now chuckling in satisfaction.


    ¡°You were so good at insulting me earlier, challenging my gaze, being stubborn,¡± Sam said, narrowing the distance until the tip of his nose was right at the curve of Beatrice¡¯s white neck. Unconsciously, Sam growled in restraint. The sweet aroma emanating from Beatrice¡¯s body only further fueled his desire. He deliberately inhaled the area of Beatrice¡¯s neck slowly. ¡°Now?¡± Sam asked as quietly as possible. ¡°Has it disappeared?¡±


    What Sam didn¡¯t expect was that the palm of Beatrice¡¯s handnded squarely on his face. Instantly, Sam loosened his grip slightly. It wasn¡¯t because his cheek suddenly felt pain, but he didn¡¯t expect Beatrice to still possess such great courage. He gently touched the mark left by the p. Sam chuckled in amusement.


    Because of that, Beatrice managed to escape. She quickly got off the plush bed. Running towards the door, she tried to open it. Even though she knew it was futile, Beatrice didn¡¯t give up. Who knows, maybe someone kind-hearted would help her among this pack of wolves.


    ¡°Open the door!¡± Beatrice shouted again. ¡°OPEN!¡±


    Sam chose to sit on the edge of the bed. The shirt he had taken off was left crumpled on the floor. He had no intention of putting it back on. He needed something to calm his emotions. Maybe¡­ a shower?


    ¡°Just scream to your heart¡¯s content, little one. No one will hear you.¡±


    Beatrice turned and sneered at Sam.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the way out, how about that?¡± Sam rubbed the tip of his nose. He stood with his hands in his pockets, walking slowly towards Beatrice, who stared at him sharply. Sam continued to close the distance until he stood in front of the girl.


    ¡°Stay away from me!¡± Beatrice hissed with dislike.


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling better, just so you know, even though I¡¯m dizzy,¡± Sam gently stroked Beatrice¡¯s face. ¡°The balcony of this room leads directly to the exit. You¡¯re free to use it. I want to take a shower.¡± He approached Beatrice even closer. Intentionally. Staring at Beatrice from this close distance was truly enjoyable.


    ¡°Go away,¡± she whispered softly.


    Beatrice didn¡¯t immediately believe, but seeing Sam¡¯s serious expression from earlier, she simply pushed him aside. Her mind was filled with questions: did Sam really just set her free like that? But this was her chance, right? She wouldn¡¯t waste it. Beatrice hastened her steps towards the balcony, no longer looking back to see if Sam was still there.


    However,


    ¡°If you dare to jump from the balcony, you¡¯re as good as dead,¡± Samughed loudly. Beatrice¡¯s movement of opening the balcony door stopped abruptly. The wind blowing against her face was strong. Beatrice wasn¡¯t foolish enough to not realize she was in a high ce. Didn¡¯t she notice how many steps she had climbed earlier?


    Damn it! Beatrice, for heaven¡¯s sake! Couldn¡¯t she think clearly?


    ¡°Do you want to jump, or do you want to take a shower with me?¡±


    ¡°You bastard!¡±


    Sam burst intoughter, but his steps widened towards Beatrice, who was now ring at him. He wanted to teach Beatrice a little lesson. The girl was getting closer to the edge of the balcony.


    Her long-disheveled hair was being blown by the wind. Didn¡¯t Sam care? The more he pressed on Beatrice, the more she knew that death was very close to her.


    ¡°Go away!¡± Beatrice said as she felt her back touch the balcony railing.


    ¡°How many times do I have to emphasize that this is my house?¡± Sam took one step forward. Beatrice wouldn¡¯t dare to do something foolish. The look in her eyes clearly conveyed that.


    ¡°Don¡¯te any closer!¡± Beatrice gripped the edge of the balcony tightly. She closed her eyes tightly, ignoring everything spinning in her head. ¡°Or I¡¯ll jump!¡±


    ¡°Go ahead. It¡¯s not my concern. If you die, your corpse could be food for my pet dog,¡± Sam replied nonchntly. ¡°Take a look at the height of this balcony.¡±


    Swearing by anything, Beatrice felt dizzy looking down. The distance was immense. If she dared to jump from this balcony, it was guaranteed that she would die on the spot.


    Beatrice trembled because Sam refused to keep his distance even by an inch. He cornered her further and made her feel more trapped. She even felt the surface of Sam¡¯s chest gently colliding with her own, which was inadequately covered.


    The girl also noticed when Sam¡¯s gaze started to focus on her exposed and wounded chest. Immediately, Beatrice covered herself by pulling her shirt.


    Sam chuckled softly. ¡°I¡¯ve tasted it earlier. The marks are still there.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re truly despicable,¡± Beatrice said quietly. ¡°Bastards like you shouldn¡¯t exist in this world!¡±


    In an instant, Beatrice¡¯s face was in Sam¡¯s tight grip. He deliberately tilted it slightly so that their eyes met.


    ¡°Watch your words!¡± Sam didn¡¯t immediately release Beatrice because, after that, he nted a deep and rough kiss on her. He didn¡¯t give Beatrice even the slightest breath during this demanding kiss.


    Until he felt a small blow to his chest. It came from Beatrice. Actually, he didn¡¯t want to stop, but the punches kepting. Eventually, Sam gave in. It clearly left Beatrice gasping for breath. The wet and swollen marks that Sam left were clearly visible on Beatrice¡¯s lips.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you¡¯ll get if you keep insulting me.¡±


    Beatrice breathing. Being forcibly kissed and under Sam¡¯s pressure made her feel so low. She briefly nced at the man who was now looking at her with disdain. The girl chose to bow her head while suppressing all the turmoil raging in her heart.


    Beatrice could never imagine the days she would spend here. It could be¡­ she immediately shook her head, dismissing the dark thoughts she would have to endure.


    ¡°It¡¯s good if you understand,¡± Sam said, observing Beatrice¡¯s slight shake of the head. ¡°Come with me.¡±


    The girl lifted her eyes, watching Sam¡¯s retreating back.


    ¡°Or do you want to jump?¡±


    Beatrice suppressed a growl, her hands clenched tightly. ¡°Where are we going?¡± she dared to ask. It made Sam¡¯s steps halt. The man turned around, giving her a cunning look and a sly grin.


    ¡°To take a shower. I told you earlier, right? We¡¯re going to shower.¡±


    ***


    Beatrice stood still like a statue. Her eyes couldn¡¯t believe what had just happened. It all felt like a dream. She touched her slightly sore chest, wrapped in bandages and dressed in much better clothes than before.


    Not even an hour had passed since she experienced the shocking event. She was extremely surprised, to say the least.


    Beatrice didn¡¯t dare to refute what Sam said about ¡°taking a shower.¡± She had resigned herself to the possibility¡­ Oh, my God! Beatrice was very careful with herself. She didn¡¯t want anyone else to touch her before the wedding. How foolish of Beatrice. What could she hope for now? She was a guarantor of a debt that couldn¡¯t be repaid. In other words, she was being sold, right?


    That man had even touched her lips and chest.


    The girl shook her head vigorously as she continued to follow Sam into the bathroom. Beatrice was surprised by the fairlyrge room equipped with a bathtub. The room had ss walls, with arge shower on one side. It resembled most bathrooms designed for the upper-middle ss.


    Sam was really taking a shower.


    He paid no attention to Beatrice, who stood there with her head down, facing the door. It would drive Beatrice crazy if she paid attention to how the muscr man with many tattoos on his back was being drenched by the torrent of the shower. For Beatrice, this bathroom was considered luxurious. There was arge sink with a big mirror and several bottles of soap and typical men¡¯s essories.


    Beatrice forgot that Sam was a thug disguised as a loan shark, who surely had a lot of money. It was only natural for him to have a big house like this.


    As the shower stopped, Beatrice felt her heart skip a beat. She couldn¡¯t imagine what was about to happen¡­


    ¡°Come here,¡± Sam ordered.


    Oh, God! Could Beatrice just end her life right now?


    ¡°I told you toe here!¡±


    Trembling, Beatrice turned around, her gaze still fixed on the cold marble floor. She took calcted steps until she felt weightless.


    ¡°ARGH!¡± She didn¡¯t expect Sam to lift her up and ce her on the sink. His eyes focused directly on Beatrice¡¯s exposed chest. ¡°What do you want?¡± Beatrice asked, realizing where his gaze was directed once again.


    Damn perverted thug!!! Beatrice cursed silently in her mind.


    ¡°Open it,¡± Sammanded, refusing any opposition.


    Beatrice still felt shocked.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you going to open it, or should I?¡± Sam asked impatiently.


    Without hesitation, Beatrice unbuttoned her shirt. She felt incredibly embarrassed as the shirt slipped off, leaving her only in her bra.


    ¡°If this wound isn¡¯t treated soon, you could get sick,¡± Sam said, looking at Beatrice sharply and cynically.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stare at me like that,¡± Sam said with a chuckle. ¡°I¡¯m the one who did it, and I¡¯m responsible. Just rx, alright?¡±


    The girl turned her face away in displeasure. She thought Sam had left her alone when she heard his footsteps moving away. But he returned, carrying a first aid kit. Sam carefully treated Beatrice¡¯s burn wounds. Every movement was gentle and nothing was done roughly.


    Sam¡¯s face appeared more humane this time. His thick hair was also slightly wet, catching Beatrice¡¯s attention.


    ¡°To be honest, I really wanted to sleep with you, Beatrice,¡± Sam concluded the treatment of her wounds. ¡°But I know you must be in pain because of this mark.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who made me like this!¡±


    Samughed. ¡°True. I did it on purpose.¡±


    Beatrice desperately wanted to muster the determination to give Sam a powerful punch to his head. ¡°What do you really want?¡±


    ¡°You,¡± Sam casually replied. ¡°I only want you.¡±


    They didn¡¯t break eye contact. One filled with hatred, the other with interest.


    ¡°One day, you¡¯ll know why this mark belongs only to certain people.¡±


    That¡¯s it.


    Afterwards, Sam simply left. Leaving Beatrice alone in thatrge room. Even when Beatrice stepped out of the bathroom, Sam¡¯s presence was nowhere to be found. All that remained was a new set of clothes and some delicious-looking food. It left Beatrice with a huge question in her mind.


    Why?

 [4]

    The girl gazed at the body d only in thin sleepwear. Damn it, there was only this clothing on the bed. She tried to open therge wardrobe in the corner of the room, hoping to find something more decent to wear, but it was empty. Her efforts were in vain. The wardrobe was tightly locked.


    She growled in frustration and threw the body onto the sofa.


    Beatrice still had a wary feeling about the food being served, although she admitted honestly that she was hungry. Since one o¡¯clock in the afternoon, she hadn¡¯t had a single grain of rice or even a sip of water to moisten her throat. Her stomach was rumbling. It seemed that the worms she kept inside couldn¡¯t hold their hunger any longer. But¡­ Beatrice was afraid.


    What if this food was poisoned? What if it wasced with strange drugs?


    The girl was not ignorant about the drugs that could be mixed in and cause her trouble. Oh God! What should she do? She needed to eat, but her worries were overwhelming. If she held off her hunger until tomorrow morning, the possibility of fainting was high, right?


    However, her eyes couldn¡¯t be torn away from the dish on the table. Even though she had taken a considerable distance, her treacherous feet always led her to the table. It was as if the dish was calling her, full of temptation.


    ¡°Enough. If I die today, so be it. It means my fate can finally breathe freely only up to this point.¡± Beatrice quickly sat down in front of the table, where a serving of rice with savory broth and tantalizing sambal was avable.


    She ate hungrily. Beatrice¡¯s smile widened. She devoured everything on the table. She even felt like biting the te stained with sauce because her stomach wasn¡¯tpletely full yet. She leaned back gently against the back of the sofa, momentarily stopping her activity of licking her hands, which were still smeared with the creamy chicken sauce.


    ¡°Praise the Lord, I can still eat. May God always bestow His mercy upon me,¡± she whispered softly.


    She immediately tidied up this ss-topped table. She stacked all the used tes in the corner of the table, washed her hands until they were clean, and then sat back on the sofa without knowing what she would do. Her eyes wandered slowly, observing the luxurious interior of the room. She just realized that there was also a quiterge TV attached to the wall in this room.


    All the arrangements in this room were neat and well-kept. She certainly didn¡¯t expect that this room belonged to¡­ Sam. Thinking of the tattooed man, Beatrice unconsciously touched her chest.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± she eximed in sudden pain. Even though it was covered with a ster, she could still feel the pain from identally bumping it. Suddenly, memories of Sam¡¯s treatment towards her resurfaced, causing goosebumps to rise on her skin.


    ¡°Crazy thug!¡± she cursed. ¡°Don¡¯t expect that your actions earlier will break me. It won¡¯t! Unless I¡¯m set free! It¡¯s ridiculous that I have to bear Father¡¯s mistakes. Am I a money vault?¡±


    Beatrice became fiery once again.


    ¡°Besides, this scar won¡¯t just disappear, right?¡± Beatrice grumbled in frustration. ¡°What about my future husband? Is he supposed to¡­ Oh my God! Sam, you jerk!¡±


    Tonight, with her energy replenished, Beatrice spent it by relentlessly berating Sam. She didn¡¯t care if he suddenly entered the room. In fact, it would be even better. Beatrice didn¡¯t just scold everything in Sam¡¯s room; she did it right in front of his face. All kinds of crude insults and animalistic slurs effortlessly rolled off Beatrice¡¯s lips.


    Unfortunately¡­ Sam was not there.


    But Beatrice was determined that when he returned, she would unleash her barrage of insults once again. Definitely.


    Unbeknownst to Beatrice, she fell asleep on Sam¡¯s plush bed. Exhausted from releasing all the emotions that had been pent up in her heart. Before shepletely drifted off, she had one request. God, please return her to the small butfortable rented house she used to live in.


    Unfortunately, that wish was not granted.


    The sunlight streaming through the bedroom window made Beatrice pull the nket over her. She squinted unhappily because the light was bothersome to her. Besides, her body was still too tired to wake up. She still wanted to be swayed in a dream world far more beautiful than the reality she experienced.


    ¡°Wake up, Bitch!!!¡±


    Beatrice¡¯s eyes opened wide, coinciding with the pain that struck her head. A strong tug was enough for her to feel her hair being pulled from the roots. Beatrice¡¯s screams went unnoticed, only fueling the excitement of the person pulling her hair.


    No.


    They weren¡¯t excited because they found a new victim to vent their frustration. It wasn¡¯t just frustration; it was anger. Jealousy. Uneptance. And a feeling that Beatrice was their toughestpetitor. Since their first encounter yesterday, their intuition told them that the girl whose hair they were pulling was not someone easily subdued.


    Throughout the night, they couldn¡¯t sleep. Despite their tired eyes, they forced them to stay open, hoping that the man they were waiting for would enter their room. To make love until the early morning.


    Unfortunately, it didn¡¯t happen. They thought Sam had other business. After learning from one of the guards that Sam had brought a woman to his main room, they became furious.


    Throughout their life with Sam, AnaBe Dani Jovanka had only slept in this supposedly luxurious room once. That was when Sam was heavily intoxicated. After that, it was Sam who visited the women he desired. Although most of his visits were to Be.


    But now, what did they find?


    They discovered a girl who they had ced in the room, peacefully asleep on Sam¡¯s bed. Not to mention her appearance that fueled Be¡¯s jealousy even more: sleepwear that barely covered Beatrice¡¯s thighs, messy hair, and Be was sure that the girl wasn¡¯t wearing a bra or underwear beneath her clothes.


    ¡°Let go!¡± Beatrice eximed loudly because the pulling didn¡¯t loosen at all. She was released, but Beatrice fell to the floor, her forehead hitting the edge of the table. Dizziness immediately struck her. The pain she felt made her whimper. Darkness began to encroach, but Beatrice couldn¡¯t copse now.


    She gripped the edge of the table tightly. One of her hands touched the area on her forehead that had hit the table. She felt something oozing around her temple. And indeed, there was a potentially wide wound there. Blood began to soak her palm.


    ¡°You disrespectful bitch!¡± Beatrice couldn¡¯t ept it. Despite the lingering dizziness, she tried to get up.


    ¡°Oh! You dare to mess with me?!¡± Be clenched her fists, ring at Beatrice with sharp, disdainful eyes full of hatred.


    ¡°Why should I be afraid?¡± Beatrice didn¡¯t flinch at all. She was actually waiting for this annoying woman who disturbed her sleep toe closer.


    ¡°You damn slut!!!¡± Be swiftly threw a powerful p thatnded on Beatrice¡¯s cheek. However, Beatrice promptly grabbed Be¡¯s hand, tightly restraining it while the woman stared at her with intense hatred.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think you can p me, you cheap woman!¡±


    Be¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. What did she just say? Cheap?


    ¡°You!¡± Be quickly released Beatrice¡¯s grip, trying to pull or hit the girl again. Unfortunately, Beatrice didn¡¯t stay idle either. Regardless of the pain that still lingered throughout her body, especially her forehead, she fought back against Be.


    They wrestled with each other, pulling each other¡¯s hair and cursing fiercely. They used their hands and feet to attack each other. Whenever there was an opportunity to grab Be¡¯s clothing, Beatrice did so without hesitation, tearing the tight shirt Be was wearing on the side.


    Simrly, Be also targeted Beatrice¡¯s sleepwear. The corner of Beatrice¡¯s lip bled from Be¡¯s p, while Be¡¯s eye showed a bruise from Beatrice¡¯s punch.


    Both Beatrice and Be were panting, gasping for breath due to their actions, but neither of them wanted to give in. Beatrice even disregarded the bandage covering her wound on her chest.


    Their clothing no longer properly covered their bodies. Beatrice quickly scanned her surroundings. What else could she give to Be, who looked beaten and bruised by her? If they were to look in the mirror, Beatrice was sure they would appear simr; with many wounds and bruises.


    The closest object to her was a te that had been on the corner of the table sincest night. Without hesitation, she grabbed it and threw it at Be, who was also preparing to throw a nearby ornament.


    They continued to wrestle, neither of them willing to back down. Beatrice, fueled by her frustration towards Sam, finally found the perfect outlet. Meanwhile, Be, consumed by jealousy, didn¡¯t run out of energy to vent her emotions.


    Until¡­


    ¡°How long are you going to destroy my room?!¡±


    ***


    Beatrice winced as the cotton ball, soaked in antiseptic, nearly touched the corner of her lip.


    ¡°Miss,¡± said the weary servant who had been instructed to treat Beatrice. Since her master gave the order, the girl refused to cooperate.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    It was unclear how many times she had rejected treatment. She also had plenty of work to do in the kitchen, but because this was a direct order, she couldn¡¯t dare to object, and there had to be results. Although the most noticeable was the well-bandaged forehead, there were still other wounds, especially the injured corner of her lip.


    ¡°Miss, please don¡¯t make it difficult for me,¡± she said, once again offering the cotton ball.


    ¡°I can do it myself.¡± Beatrice snatched the cotton ball along with the mirror that was lying on the table. ¡°You can go back. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re not fine. It¡¯s a problem for me if everything isn¡¯t treated.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too troublesome?¡± Beatrice scowled.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you stop being stubborn? You¡¯re lucky you¡¯re being treated instead of being sent to the room downstairs as punishment for daring to touch Be.¡±


    Beatrice looked up. Before her stood the man who had stared at her with eagle-like intensity, with an air of arrogance. Sam¡¯s sudden arrival also caused the servant to immediately step aside.


    ¡°Just put me in there. I don¡¯t care,¡± Beatrice retorted, crossing her arms.


    Sam sighed. Did the girl think he couldn¡¯t put her in there? She asionally needed to understand the meaning of punishment. ¡°Is that what you want?¡±


    Beatrice still didn¡¯t avert her gaze. She felt it was necessary to challenge Sam¡¯s eyes. Even as he closed the distance between them, Beatrice still refused to shift her gaze. She hadn¡¯t forgotten how Sam mercilessly marked her chest. She still hadn¡¯t forgotten.


    When Sam¡¯s hand once again gripped her face tightly, Beatrice still didn¡¯t want to end her defiance. Although her neck began to ache as Sam purposely made her look up to maintain eye contact, Beatrice wouldn¡¯t utter a singleint.


    ¡°I like brave girls. Those who don¡¯t avert their gaze unless it¡¯s toward me. Just as I want,¡± Sam smirked. ¡°But there¡¯s one thing you need to know.¡± This time, he slightly lowered his head to whisper as softly as possible. ¡°You¡¯re making me even more impatient to bed you.¡±


    ¡°Seems like that damn thug only has genitals in his brain,¡± Beatrice said without hesitation.


    Although her voice wasn¡¯t very clear, she knew that her recent remark had provoked the anger of Noah Samuel.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re challenging me, huh? I was waiting for your chest to heal, but because you underestimate me like this, don¡¯t me me if I get rough.¡±


    Beatrice wasn¡¯t given a moment to catch her breath, as Sam greedily brushed his lips against her injured mouth. Beatrice¡¯s mind suddenly focused on Sam¡¯s previous statement. Rough.


    What did he mean by that?

 [5]

    Originally, Sam did intend to restrain himself from touching Beatrice. Since he got lost in the depths of her doll-like eyes, he swore to obtain that girl no matter what it took. Including using his slick tactics. He bombarded Wayne with numerous loans, which were epted with a cheerful face. Who wouldn¡¯t like receiving a loan to fuel their gambling hobby?


    Moreover, Sam was the kind of man who always got what he wanted. Not just power, but women as well. He only had to point out the type of woman who would apany him tonight. And most of the time, those women willingly and happily spread their legs for Sam to mount.


    But with Beatrice, for some reason, something was different. Something that couldn¡¯t be easily subdued. Something that made Sam half-crazy with curiosity. He could ignore the pain caused by his actions yesterday and satisfy his curiosity about Beatrice¡¯s body.


    Ah¡­ Sam was thinking too much. Since when did his sentimental feelings surface like this?


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Beatrice asked with ring eyes. Her back was pressed against the wall in the corner of the room. Sam released a demanding kiss earlier, which Beatrice took as an opportunity to evade.


    The only goal her legs moved for was the door. However, unfortunately, it was futile because the door was securely locked. Despite Beatrice repeatedly screaming, she didn¡¯t hear the approaching footsteps.


    Sam himself had been observing Beatrice all along and chuckled. He sat in a more rxed position on the sofa. ¡°What a waste of energy, huh? You¡¯d be better off sitting next to me,¡± he said, patting the spot beside him gently.


    ¡°I refuse!¡±


    Samughed, but shortly after, he rose and took wide steps toward Beatrice, causing her to step back as he approached.


    ¡°Stay away from me!¡±


    Sam¡¯sughter grew louder.


    ¡°Go away!¡± Beatrice shouted loudly. Until finally, she could no longer avoid Sam¡¯s grasp.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you, haven¡¯t I, that you need to be punished?¡± Sam said with a thin smirk on his lips. ¡°So enjoy your punishment now.¡±


    Beatrice froze. Her body started to tremble. In front of her, the man no longer hesitated to cross the boundaries of his shadows. Beatrice suddenly felt her life bing darker. Should she plead? Would she be forgiven this time?


    ¡°N-no,¡± Beatrice stammered. Her reflexive hands also clutched the edge of her pajamas. But Sam could no longer restrain himself.


    ¡°Open the door,¡± Sam said loudly as he dragged Beatrice back. The tightly closed door was opened wide by two people who had been standing guard there. Beatrice looked in disbelief. Were her cries for help ignored? God! She forgot that she was living in the den of heartless thugs.


    ¡°Let go!¡± Beatrice shouted after realizing that she was being dragged by Sam again. This time, the way Sam dragged her was much more painful than before. Sam¡¯s grip on her wrist caused her immense pain, but he ignored it.


    Beatrice screamed for help repeatedly, but everyone who crossed her path turned their faces away or looked at her nkly. Some even grinned as if Beatrice deserved to be treated that way. Beatrice truly couldn¡¯t understand the residents of this hideout.


    Were they all numb to human suffering?


    Upon reaching the familiar room, the door swung open wide. Sam effortlessly entered, with Beatrice still trying to free herself from his grip.


    Then¡­ m!


    The door closed again. Beatrice sobbed even harder, knowing what awaited her this time. Surely Sam would do as he pleased with her. Despite trying not to be scared, not wanting to plead or suppress her feelings, Beatrice was still a girl under immense pressure.


    She was truly terrified.


    Her body was roughly thrown onto the bed she had slept on the previous night. Tears had already soaked the corners of her eyes. Her resistance remained unwavering. Regardless of whether it was kicks or punches she couldnd on Sam¡¯s body, she tried to defend herself, especially her dignity.


    However, Sam was Sam. Relentless in pursuing his prey. Moreover, in Sam¡¯s mind, eventually, Beatrice would submit under his control. He just needed to teach her a lesson, so she wouldn¡¯t act out or behave recklessly while being here.


    ¡°Let me go,¡± Beatrice pleaded. She disregarded the remaining trace of bravery in her heart. Their eyes locked as Sam positioned himself directly above Beatrice.


    ¡°Why should I let you go?¡± Sam smiled cunningly.


    With force, he seized the hand that had been hitting him and pressed it firmly above Beatrice¡¯s head, using only one hand. For him, it was an easy task. What Beatrice had been doing to his body all this time didn¡¯t cause him pain but instead fueled his determination to subdue her.


    ¡°N-no,¡± Beatrice whispered, shaking her head. ¡°Don¡¯t do this to me.¡± She begged Sam, although it felt impossible for him to grant her request.


    Since being back on this bed, Beatrice could see the change in Sam¡¯s eyes. They had transitioned from cold and fierce to burning with desire, ready to be unleashed.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be rough,¡± Sam said, still with his smirk. He deliberately used his free hand to gently wipe the tear-stained cheek with the most seductive motion possible. ¡°As long as you follow the rhythm I set, I guarantee you won¡¯t feel any pain.¡±


    Beatrice¡¯s crying only intensified. Her heart prayed to God, hoping for some form of protection, however it maye. ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± she pleaded once again.


    The fingers that had wiped her cheek were now used by Sam to tear apart Beatrice¡¯s pajamas. Beatrice¡¯s screams immediately filled the not-so-spacious room. She kicked in all directions, managing to strike Sam¡¯s thigh a few times. The grip on Sam¡¯s hand loosened. Beatrice tried to rise from the bed. Perhaps jumping off the balcony would be a better choice than being on Sam¡¯s bed.


    But swiftly, Sam restrained her.


    Once again, Beatrice was thrown onto the soft bed. Skillfully, Sam tied Beatrice¡¯s hands with a tie and secured them to the bedpost.


    ¡°Let go, Bastard!¡±


    Samughed. ¡°Curse me as much as you want. I guarantee those curses will turn into moans.¡±


    Beatrice¡¯s legs continued to struggle until she couldn¡¯t move anymore. Her legs were bound on both sides of the bed, forcibly exposing her thighs. The upper half of her body was partially visible and eagerly enjoyed by Sam.


    Beatrice felt utterly debased. Moreover, now Sam was right between her thighs, half-kneeling as he watched her with a satisfied gaze.


    ¡°Let me go!¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t finished punishing you yet,¡± Sam said softly. Slowly, he leaned down, exposing Beatrice¡¯spletely exposed upper body. Sam acknowledged that Beatrice¡¯s body was truly beautiful. wless. As smooth and pristine as marble crafted by professional hands.


    ¡°Release me, Sam.¡± For the first time, Beatrice called Sam by his name. Despite the tears streaming down her face, she truly couldn¡¯t fathom what Sam would do next. Everything she had was gone. She only had her dignity, which she had managed to preserve until now.


    If Sam were to take that away from her as well?


    Is there anything she would hate for the rest of her life besides Wayne? Yes. The presence of Sam, who now shook his head slowly. He leaned down again and nted a brief kiss on Beatrice¡¯s lips.


    Above Beatrice¡¯s lips, Sam whispered, ¡°I¡¯m not satisfied yet.¡±


    Once again, Sam descended with demanding kisses, disregarding Beatrice¡¯s increasing tears. Countless tears of the girls he had deflowered for the first time had been shed. For Sam, those tears were just a momentary release. The rest of the time, they served as an invitation to indulge in the long night with Sam. He was also confident that the same would apply to Beatrice.


    Sam¡¯s free hand began to y with Beatrice¡¯s breasts. asionally, he could hear her whimper when his hand identally touched the wounds she had received. Ah, Sam shouldn¡¯t be rough in that area. There were still many things he could y with, right?


    So, that¡¯s what Sam did. Satisfied with depriving Beatrice of an ample supply of oxygen, he then focused on the unstamped parts of her breasts. There were still traces of redness left by his previous actions.


    Sam intended to mark as much of Beatrice¡¯s body as possible, to let her know that her body belonged only to him. Impatiently, he gently sucked on the peaks of Beatrice¡¯s breasts. This time, he made his movements as slow as possible. Sam knew he needed to prepare Beatrice for pration. He didn¡¯t want all these touches to go to waste.


    Although Sam could force himself, he still considered the girl he was about to touch. asionally, he nced at Beatrice¡¯s tightly closed eyes. Her lips seemed to be bitten forcefully, maybe to hold back moans or suppress the sensations that Beatrice was starting to ept? Sam grinned. He had memorized all the erogenous zones of a woman by heart. He just needed to ignite those touches even more, so they would burn in the ocean of passion.


    Be patient, soon you¡¯ll be addicted, Sam thought to himself.


    He released the suckling. Beatrice immediately opened her eyes, trying to regain control. She couldn¡¯t let herself be defeated by what Sam was doing to her. If she allowed even the slightest bit of this strange and tingling sensation to take control, Sam would win. Beatrice would losepletely.


    Beatrice¡¯s breath became ragged because of it, but Sam didn¡¯t care. In fact, heunched his second attack. Starting from the swollen tips of her breasts, he kissed his way down to Beatrice¡¯s t stomach. Beatrice¡¯s smooth skin excited Sam even more. By the end of those kisses, Beatrice¡¯s body started to squirm vigorously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t! No, Sam!¡± she pleaded.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°You¡¯ll enjoy it,¡± Sam said casually. His hand immediately tore off the pants that still covered her legs. Now, Beatrice waspletely naked, in a position that made Sam even more impatient. Meanwhile, Beatrice¡¯s cries continued to escte.


    Did Sam pay attention to it? Not at all.


    This was what Sam had been waiting for.


    He moistened his fingers with his mouth and intentionally locked eyes with Beatrice. He didn¡¯t care about the girl¡¯s tears on his bed. Slowly, he trailed his fingers along the inside of Beatrice¡¯s thighs.


    Beatrice screamed in response to Sam¡¯s actions.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure your lips only call my name, Beatrice,¡± Sam dered.


    Beatrice vehemently shook her head. ¡°I refuse!¡± she said with determination.


    But¡­ when Sam¡¯s head reached between Beatrice¡¯s thighs, the girl could only tightly shut her eyes. Her inner conflict raged on. Everything started to blur, and she couldn¡¯t maintain control for too long. She tried to resist the stimtion Sam was giving her, but there was nothing she could do. Her hands and feet were bound. Only her head continued to express refusal.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Sam grinned triumphantly. From the corner of his eye, he could see that Beatrice was beginning to ept him. The girl¡¯s resistance meant nothingpared to what he was doing to her body. Especially when the tip of his tongue actively moved there, in sync with his fingers delving inside. Warm. Moist. And tantalizing.


    ¡°Feels good, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Sam asked with a sly smile. His hand continued to y with Beatrice down there.


    ¡°Bastard!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m a bastard. But just so you know, you won¡¯t be able to escape from this bastard.¡± If earlier Sam only used one finger, this time he inserted two inside.


    He moved them roughly, causing Beatrice to suddenly feel dizzy. Her sounds of refusal to Sam began to fade away, reced by a sensation that was engulfing her intensely.


    Although Beatrice was still sobbing, Sam was confident that the girl was starting to adapt. So he pulled his fingers back. ¡°Don¡¯t be satisfied with just this.¡± Feeling that what he had done was more than enough, he swiftly unbuckled his belt. ¡°This is the main course, my dear.¡±


    Beatrice widened her eyes and began to struggle fiercely. Regardless of whether her efforts would seed or not, if she were to belong to Sam?


    God! Free me from the clutches of this despicable man! I beg you!


    Sam grinned with satisfaction. ¡°You¡¯re really ready, aren¡¯t you?¡± He positioned himself right between Beatrice¡¯s thighs. But¡­


    ¡°Boss!¡± A shout and a knock interrupted their activities abruptly.


    ¡°You bastard! Who dares to disturb me!¡± Sam cursed loudly.


    Even though the distance from the bed to the door was quite far, Sam was sure that his subordinates outside were shivering after hearing his recent outburst. The rule they held and had to abide by was that when Sam was in his room, anyone who wanted to enter had to knock on the door first.


    It was different from the other rooms in the house. They often saw Sam fooling around with the women he desired anywhere in this house. There was only one ce that waspletely private for Sam: his room.


    ¡°Hugo, Boss. Sorry to interrupt. This is really important. Tony got shot at the border.¡±


    Sam froze, then quickly grabbed his pants and shirt. He also grabbed a nket as fast as he could to cover Beatrice¡¯s naked body. His mind was in turmoil.


    Tony, the young man who was loyal and devoted to him¡­ shot? What went wrong? As far as Sam knew about Tony, the boy never questioned any of the instructions given by Sam or Hugo. Hugo was Sam¡¯s most trusted right-hand man, along with Jack and nd.


    Before Sam walked away, he approached Beatrice. He briefly kissed her moist forehead. ¡°We¡¯ll postpone this. I have to go.¡±


    Beatrice didn¡¯t care what was happening. Even though it sounded terrifying; someone being killed in a shooting, at least it saved her from Sam¡¯s clutches.


    ¡°Ask Anne toe to this room. Take good care of Beatrice. Both of you, don¡¯t let your guard down. No one should enter this room except for me. If anyone dares to, I¡¯ll settle the score with them!¡±


    Beatrice faintly heard those words and they gradually faded away. She also heard footsteps moving away from the room. She felt relieved. Truly relieved.


    God had been so kind to her.

 [6]

    Her stomach rumbled loudly even though he was fully dressed now. Beatrice was extremely embarrassed when someone found her tied up and naked. Beatrice can¡¯t stop thinking about what¡¯s going on in the mind of this woman who seems a few years older than Beatrice. She felt really ufortable.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Beatrice said after managing to regain control of herself. Her eyes remained downcast and slightly lost. If it weren¡¯t for the shocking news, maybe tonight would have been a night she would spend with deep trauma.


    Especially her growing hatred for Sam.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± the figure said softly. She also gave a reassuring pat on Beatrice¡¯s shoulder. That made Beatrice look up, and their eyes met in the air. The woman¡¯s thin smile looked genuinely sincere, which eventually infected Beatrice, making her smile briefly too.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, we haven¡¯t introduced ourselves,¡± the woman extended her hand. ¡°I¡¯m Anne.¡±


    ¡°Beatrice,¡± Beatrice replied shortly, shaking her hand.


    ¡°You have a nice name,¡± Anne praised.


    ¡°What¡¯s so nice about it? My fate is so bad that I ended up here,¡± Beatrice muttered unconsciously.


    ¡°What brought you here?¡± Anne asked with a curious expression. ¡°Is it more tragic than mine?¡±


    Those words made Beatrice frown. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Try telling me why you ended up here.¡±


    Beatrice was about to speak, but then her lips were sealed shut again.


    ¡°Ah, I feel impolite asking you this,¡± Anne chuckled softly. She swept aside her beautiful short ck hair. ¡°Let¡¯s pretend I never asked.¡± She stood up from her seat. ¡°I¡¯ll fetch some food first, all right?¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I get out of here?¡± Beatrice asked.


    Anne turned and shook her head. ¡°If Sam has said so, then everyone here has to obey him.¡±


    ¡°Is he a king or something?¡± Beatrice grumbled unhappily. ¡°Making rules as he pleases. He¡¯s worse than a president.¡±


    Anne still chuckled, amusing Beatrice. ¡°Sam is indeed a king, Beatrice. The king of the South.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean. All I know is that Sam is an arrogant thug. He only knows how to find opportunities and personal gain. He¡¯s also lewd, and his mind is as filthy as trash!¡±


    The girl who had been staring at Beatrice slowly wiped away her smile. She nodded slightly as if agreeing with Beatrice¡¯s statement. However, shortly after, she said, ¡°I hope what you think about Mr. Sam can change.¡±


    Beatrice rolled her eyes in disgust. In her mind, she had ingrained a very negative image of Sam. What kind of thug has a good heart? Polite? Yeah, right!


    ¡°Later, Miss Ute will bring food for you. I have other work to do. If you need anything, just call me,¡± Anne said.


    ¡°Using a loudspeaker?¡± Beatrice asked.


    Anneughed. ¡°You¡¯re funny, Beatrice.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯m not a clown.¡±


    ¡°You can ask the guard outside your door to call me.¡±


    ¡°So, I¡¯m imprisoned here?¡± Beatrice stood up as well.


    ¡°Just as Sam ordered.¡±


    ¡°Goodness!¡± Beatrice roughly ran her hand over her face. ¡°Is he crazy?¡±


    ¡°Or do you want to be outside and continue fighting with Be?¡± Anne teased.


    Beatrice gaped. ¡°You know about that?¡±


    Instead of an answer, Anne gave a mischievous wink. ¡°We¡¯ll talk again. Let me finish my work first.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your job?¡± Beatrice wondered. Does everyone work here? What do they do? Is it important? Including Be? Or is it like what Beatrice thinks?


    It¡¯s not impossible, right? Once again, Beatrice didn¡¯t get an answer, just a faint smile, and the figure moved away. Until Anne¡¯s back disappeared behind the door, Beatrice kept watching. Leaving behind a significant question and a frown on Beatrice¡¯s face.


    Nevertheless, when Beatrice looked at the bed where she had almost experienced a terrible incident, she couldn¡¯t stop feeling grateful. She sighed with relief, knowing she had passed through it, although she couldn¡¯t guarantee whether God had shown mercy to her once again or not.


    ***[]***


    Elsewhere.


    Sam got out of his car immediately. Since he sat in the passenger seat-Hugo was driving-not a word was spoken between them. When they arrived, several of Sam¡¯s men were already guarding the lifeless body sprawled on the ground.


    Lifeless.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Sam cursed as he recognized the blood-soaked figure he knew all too well.


    Tony.


    He encountered the young man, who was probably in his mid-twenties now. Still young, spirited, energetic, and quite known for his cheerful nature among others. He had many friends, was easy to get along with, and one thing Sam remembered distinctly-he was one of the most loyal subordinates.


    But now?


    Finding him in this state infuriated and enraged Sam. Thest time he saw Tony was about two days ago at the Flown nightclub. Theyughed together with their friends after carrying out what Sam had ordered. Delivering several packages of rare alcoholic beverages that were exclusive to certain circles in the Southern region. There were noplications. The buyer was also someone Sam knew well. They wouldn¡¯t dare to touch his subordinate. If that happened, Sam wouldn¡¯t stay silent.


    ¡°Boss,¡± Rudi, one of Tony¡¯s friends, called. ¡°I found this at the end over there.¡±


    A projectile.


    Sam quickly took what Rudi offered. He examined the remaining parts as closely as possible. He was very familiar with the types of weapons circting in the Southern Region. Everything was under his supervision, even in the ck market. Sam was involved in their distribution. However, he didn¡¯t recognize these leftover projectiles.


    ¡°Do you know?¡± Sam asked Hugo, who had been by his side the whole time. Hugo received the object his boss had been examining and let out a soft sigh.


    ¡°It¡¯s a 9¡Á18 mm caliber. Made in Russia. The sound suppressor is advanced, Boss. From the wounds I observed, Tony was shot from a considerable distance. I think¡­¡± Hugo scanned the dark area across the way.


    There was indeed a forest with tall pine trees over there, serving as a border between the Southern and Northern Regions. ¡°There,¡± Hugo pointed to one corner, calcting that it could urately hit a target like this.


    Sam fell silent. ¡°We don¡¯t distribute weapons from Russia. Find out what information you can gather about the weapon used.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Boss,¡± Hugo quickly responded.


    ¡°I won¡¯t forgive anyone who dares to touch my trusted people, Hugo. You know that, right?¡±


    Hugo chose to remain silent.


    Sam¡¯s voice sounded much more terrifying than when he cursed at the people around him. But Hugo couldn¡¯t prevent the anger rising in Sam¡¯s heart. Hugo himself couldn¡¯t ept that one of his friends was treated like this. His spection pointed to Sam¡¯s only enemy, but theck of evidence was not enough for him to voice his suspicions.


    Everything was under Sam¡¯s control, knowing the dark history between the two factions. The South and the North secretly observed and monitored each other¡¯s movements. They engaged in resistance andpetition in the dirtiest ways possible.


    However, none of them wanted to initiate arge-scale upheaval. There was a pact that bound them. The Northern Region was led by someone much more ruthless and cruel than Sam.


    Gerald Hasolomone was known as the leader of the Northern Region and the highest-ranking member of the Eagle Wing n. Just like Sam, who controlled the dark and gloomy underworld, Gerald was far more mired in filth than Sam.


    He would do anything to achieve his desires. Even the local government, including the high prosecutor of the Northern Region, bowed down to Gerald. On top of that, the Eagle Wing n was supported by one of the wealthiest conglomerates in both regions-the Quassano family.


    Meanwhile, Sam refused to support the government of the Southern Region. Once he got involved in the dark business with the intervention of officials, Sam would have to be prepared to bow down andply with them. There was also one thing Sam emphasized: they surely rode on the Twin Dragon n for their personal interests, including as guard dogs.


    Samuel Aaric Cyril was not someone who liked beingmanded by others. He was not willing to be driven by someone else¡¯s desires.


    The problem was, decades ago, long before Sam and Gerald reached the pinnacle of their ns, the two factions had already been in conflict. There had been a war between the ns that nearly caused severe chaos between the Southern and Northern Regions. The economy came to a halt for nearly half a year. Many lives were lost, especially among civilians, due to their feuds. Eventually, they were forced to agree on certain terms, including never interfering with each other¡¯s activities.


    ¡°Prepare Tony¡¯s funeral properly. He was a good kid during his lifetime. We have to honor him,¡± Sam said with a final tone.


    Everyone present there unanimously responded, ¡°Yes, Boss,¡± nodding with slightly lowered gazes.


    Sam¡¯s ck cloak fluttered slightly in the wind. The moon perched in the darkness of the night formed a beautiful arc. Its light shone brightly, but not the sudden turmoil in Sam¡¯s mood.


    ¡°Get my motorcycle ready, Rudi.¡±


    The person called immediately nodded obediently. He swiftly hopped on the motorcycle next to Sam¡¯s car. Two others followed Rudi, while the other subordinates carefully attended to Tony.


    ¡°Have you contacted Tony¡¯s family?¡± Sam asked Hugo, who was busy tinkering with his phone.


    ¡°I have. Tony only has one younger sister. nd informed me just now, and, well¡­ you know. She¡¯s hysterical knowing her brother is dead.¡±


    ¡°You said he was shot?¡± Sam frowned, disliking Hugo¡¯s jovial chuckle.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t go crazy enough to make a girl faint.¡±


    Sam sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t joke around, Hugo.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just ying games, Boss. Rx,¡± Hugo said, stillughing.


    ¡°Make sure Tony¡¯s sister receives assistance from us. Is she in school or something?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s in college.¡±


    Sam nodded.


    ¡°You know what¡¯s interesting here, Boss?¡±


    Sam turned to Hugo, who was still ying with his phone. Sam immediately snatched the phone, causing Hugo to scream in surprise.


    ¡°Damn it! I¡¯ll lose thatter, Boss! I bet four million Diamonds on it!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious, your asshole!¡±


    Hugoughed, but when he saw Sam about to throw his phone, he quickly held back and tried to snatch back the t object that always apanied him. ¡°Look first at what¡¯s interesting there, Boss!¡±


    ¡°Your games?!¡±


    Hugo shrugged. ¡°Just take a look first.¡±


    Reluctantly, Samplied and was quite surprised by the screen on his phone. Guna Bakti University. ¡°You want to go to college?¡±


    ¡°Hera and Beatrice go to the same university,¡± Hugo shrugged and immediately snatched his phone back. ¡°They¡¯re also friends.¡±


    Sam fell silent.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, right, that the girl you¡¯re interested in is just-¡±


    Before Hugo could finish his sentence, he stared in disbelief as Sam¡¯s hand gripped his face quite tightly. Sam¡¯s gaze turned cold and fierce. His jaw clenched from holding back his anger.


    ¡°Once again, I warn you, Hugo. I have thoroughly investigated who Beatrice Catalina is. She¡¯s just an ordinary girl. The daughter of Wayne, who enjoys gambling and getting drunk. Erase that absurd idea from your narrow mind.¡± Sam tightened his grip. ¡°Understand?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, Boss.¡±


    ¡°Once again, if I hear you doubting my investigation, your tongue will pay the price.¡±

 [7]

    Beatrice didn¡¯t immediately close her eyes even though night had fallen. From behind the balcony of the room she now upied, she could see the faint orange glow fading into darkness. Despite its beauty, Beatrice couldn¡¯t stay here for long.


    ¡°I have to get out of here,¡± she said determinedly.


    She counted several times the possibilities of jumping from the balcony andnding in a part of Sam¡¯s house. Even if she managed to do it without getting injured, Beatrice also needed to know the direction she would take to escape. She couldn¡¯t end up surrendering herself to the ever-watchful guards.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Beatrice grumbled. ¡°What am I doing here? I don¡¯t have my bag. I don¡¯t even know where my phone is. I¡¯m truly kidnapped!¡± Beatrice pulled her hair gently.


    She had lost count of how many times her feet had wandered around this spacious room. Although it lookedfortable and beautiful, Beatrice wasn¡¯t drawn to spend her time here.


    She wanted to be free.


    The sound of a knock on the door immediately put her on guard. ¡°Who is it?¡± Beatrice asked loudly, although she was half scared. This wasn¡¯t her room. Beatrice also hadn¡¯t be deaf to hear Sam¡¯s words; this was his room. It wouldn¡¯t be impossible for the owner to return quickly, right? Then¡­


    God! Push away Beatrice¡¯s memories of the recent events! She didn¡¯t want to remember any of it.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Miss,¡± came the voice of a woman whom Beatrice didn¡¯t recognize very well. Before allowing the figure to enter, the door that had been tightly closed opened wide. It wasn¡¯t Anne, but an older woman who appeared with a smile that reassured Beatrice. At least it wasn¡¯t Sam entering this time.


    Beatrice closely observed the woman who prepared her dinner. The presentation was appetizing as well.


    ¡°Are you the one who prepared my dinner yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Lunch too, Miss,¡± she said, still with a thin smile. The meal she brought was ready to be served. ¡°Please eat first while it¡¯s still warm, Miss.¡±


    ¡°Your cooking is delicious,¡± Beatrice sincerely praised. ¡°I like it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you like it, Miss.¡±


    Beatrice immediately moved closer to the woman. She was also feeling hungry. Although she intended to n in case the nighttime surveince wasn¡¯t as tight as during the day.


    Yesterday, she didn¡¯t have the chance to observe because she fell asleep like a fainting person. But this time, she wouldn¡¯t waste the opportunity at hand. Instead of being confined to that dimly lit room, it was better to be here while devising an escape n.


    ¡°What is your name?¡± Beatrice asked with a mouthful of rice.


    Although tonight¡¯s dinner menu was just fried rice with sunny-side-up eggs, it tasted just as good as the fried rice Beatrice often bought at the entrance to her apartmentplex. Suddenly, she remembered Benjo, the name of the fried rice seller.


    ¡°Eat first, Miss, you might choke,¡± the woman chuckled, observing Beatrice¡¯s hurried consumption of the food she had prepared. She let Beatrice enjoy her meal.


    In the house she referred to as the main headquarters of the Twin Dragon n, the woman worked as the cook. Assisted by nearly five other people, they were responsible for providing food supplies to everyone who lived here.


    Often, she was also assisted by other members when all the people under Sam¡¯s control gathered here. Each of them had their own tasks. Some were specifically responsible for providing food ingredients every day. Everything was done willingly. There was no coercion at all.


    For those who lived here, Sam¡¯s house was the highest protection and the mostfortable ce for them to take a breath. Most of them had experienced much worse than mere disapproval in the eyes of others. Trash. Useless. Troublesome. They were also a disgrace to some of their own families.


    But here, everything was epted with open arms, and most of them found a sense of family that was lost in their hearts.


    The price Sam asked for was only loyalty. So, that¡¯s what they gave.


    For them, Sam was no different from a wise leader and the father of all fathers. Sam¡¯s hand reached far to embrace all his subordinates. He was notorious for being ruthless and unforgiving towards enemies or anyone who disturbed him, but for those who showed loyalty and faithfulness to Sam, the leader didn¡¯t hesitate to provide protection.


    Just like Ute. That was the woman¡¯s name.


    Ute was found almost lifeless when she returned from work. There were countless men who mercilessly vited her. They didn¡¯t care that Ute waspletely helpless. Her pleas werepletely ignored.


    She was discovered by Sam¡¯s men in a gruesome condition. And the memory of how vicious those immoral men were never left her. It was truly a nightmare that Ute desperately wanted to erase from her life.


    In the past, she also thought that Sam and his gang were just a group of people causing chaos and terror everywhere.


    But the reality?


    It wasn¡¯t like that. Sam only worked and targeted people who had problems with him. For those outside of what he was involved in, Sam never wanted to be part of it.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°You were lucky to be found by nd on that pedestrian bridge over there,¡± said Sam, who was sitting in a chair next to the bed where Utey weakly.


    Ute¡¯s memory was frozen at that moment when she was ambushed by a group of unfamiliar people. They were mostly dark and wearing ck shirts.


    Then the group of people, whom Ute believed to be five in number, started cornering her. They tortured her. They did things that made Ute feel like her heart stopped beating. They treated her like trash. Their sinister and cruel grins were nothing short of a nightmare that Ute had to face every night.


    ¡°Why did you save me?¡± Ute weakly asked. ¡°You should have let me die.¡±


    ¡°Life is valuable, if you want to know. But it¡¯s up to you. If you want to die, that¡¯s your decision,¡± Sam ced a small folding knife on the nightstand. ¡°Or you can join me. You want to scream about the injustice you¡¯ve experienced, but I guarantee you¡¯ll lose.¡±


    Ute fell silent.


    ¡°My men are trying to find out who did this to you.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Ute finally asked. Until now, Sam had only given brief answers. But she began to realize the meaning behind Sam¡¯s words at that time.


    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to see things from a different perspective.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you one of those people who enjoy using your power?¡± Ute didn¡¯t immediately believe. Could it be that Sam would offer help so easily?


    ¡°I eliminate others for a reason. But I don¡¯t like treating women like that. I¡¯m not a lowly man.¡±


    Ute turned her face away.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you. I don¡¯t personally benefit from having you in my life. I just feel sorry seeing you like that,¡± Sam stood up from his chair. ¡°Recover quickly.¡±


    That¡¯s all Sam said, but for Ute, there was a flicker of hope there. After almost a week of undergoing treatment where rumors were spreading, she was hit by a car. At least the incident she experienced didn¡¯t have to fill the newspaper headlines and restrict her freedom of movement. Women who experience assault often face negative stigma. Particrly, it is often med on the victim, including their choice of clothing.


    ¡°Are you lost in thought, ma¡¯am?¡± asked Beatrice, who had been observing the woman in front of her.


    ¡°Ah,¡± Ute smiled faintly. ¡°Just reminiscing about the past.¡±


    ¡°Is it frightening?¡± Beatrice asked curiously.


    ¡°Well¡­ something like that.¡±


    ¡°How long have you been here, Ma¡¯am?¡±


    Ute smiled broadly. ¡°About three years.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have any intention of running away? Going back home?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me ¡®ma¡¯am,¡¯ Beatrice.¡±


    Beatrice looked puzzled. ¡°You know my name?¡±


    ¡°You had an argument with Be this morning, didn¡¯t you? Almost everyone in this house knows. And they¡¯re all curious about you.¡±


    Beatrice furrowed her brow, feeling strange. Curious? What could make them curious?


    ¡°No one dares to defy Be. Except for you,¡± Ute gently touched Beatrice¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re brave.¡±


    Beatrice giggled. She remembered how she stood up to Be.


    ¡°I try to avoid getting involved with Be. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to, but I choose not to be close to that woman.¡±


    ¡°If she didn¡¯t start it first, I wouldn¡¯t fight back, ma¡¯am. Getting pinched hurts, so don¡¯t pinch first.¡±


    Uteughed at Beatrice¡¯s words. ¡°Almost everyone here talks about you, you know.¡±


    ¡°Are there a lot of people living here?¡±


    Ute paused for a moment, thinking. ¡°If they all gather, it could be a hundred people. Around that number, I think. Not to mention those scattered in many ces. This is the main base. Sam has three bases, but only two are known. The other one isn¡¯t. Only certain people have ess.¡±


    Beatrice nodded as if she understood, even though she didn¡¯t. She had no interest at all in knowing about Sam. ¡°Oh, by the way, since we¡¯re talking about Be, who is she anyway, that no one dares to stand up to her?¡±


    Ute smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s not that no one dares. Most people avoid her because, well¡­ she¡¯s a bit annoying.¡±


    ¡°She is! Plus, she¡¯s rude, ma¡¯am. I¡¯m not a goat to be dragged around like that. I can still understand humannguage. But her treatment towards me is like I¡¯m a heap of garbage that can be treated however she pleases!¡± Beatrice clenched her fists. She wouldn¡¯t let anyone treat her as they pleased, no matter who was in front of her.


    ¡°Um¡­ if you don¡¯t call me ¡®ma¡¯am,¡¯ what should you call me? Your face is so motherly.¡± Beatrice inched closer to Ute. ¡°It reminds me of myte mother.¡±


    ¡°It must be sad to remember your parents, huh?¡± Ute gently rubbed Beatrice¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I still visit my parents¡¯ house often. I make sure they are safe andfortable in their home.¡± She now looked closely at Beatrice. ¡°Just call me, Ute.¡±


    Beatrice nodded quickly. ¡°But why did Utee back here? Isn¡¯t this like a prison?¡±


    Ute was taken aback, but then sheughed. ¡°Prison?¡± Ute chuckled at Beatrice¡¯s words. ¡°This isn¡¯t a prison, Beatrice. This is the main headquarters of the Twin Dragon n. Anyone who ces their loyalty in Noah Samuel, this bes their home.¡±


    Beatrice pouted. ¡°To me, it feels like a prison.¡±


    ¡°One day, you¡¯ll understand why you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°What am I supposed to understand andprehend?¡± Beatrice brushed off Ute¡¯s hand slightly. ¡°I¡¯m here because of Wayne¡¯s debt. He sold me as coteral. What kind of father sells his child as coteral for a debt? And why should I be the one to pay? Am I the one who used that money? No!¡± Beatrice¡¯s tone grew louder. When she remembered the reason, she was here, she felt that everyone involved should bebeled as GUILTY.


    ¡°You¡¯ll understand eventually. Maybe it seems like I¡¯m making things up, but what I¡¯m saying is the truth.¡±


    Beatrice, who was still trying to calm herself down, chose not to say much anymore.


    ¡°This ce is the safest ce that makes us more alive than our previous lives.¡±

 [8]

    The room was stuffy, with minimal lighting, filled with choking smoke and the lingering smell of alcohol permeating the air. In some corners of the room, there were bottles of leftover drinks scattered somewhat messily. Cigarette butts were also scattered around, along with empty sses from consuming the beverages.


    ¡°Did you, do it?¡± someone behind therge table in the corner asked. The lighting there was adequate,ing from the intentionally lit readingmp.


    ¡°Yes, Boss,¡± one of the several people in the room spoke up.


    None of them dared to look directly at the questioner. The oppressive atmosphere in the room intensified as the questioner rose from his seat and walked slowly toward the man who answered the question.


    ¡°Did you check the ce?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Y-yes, Boss.¡±


    The questioner grinned slightly. ¡°Did you make sure it¡¯s clean?¡±


    Once again, the respondent spoke with nervousness because being near the questioner was incredibly intimidating. ¡°Y-yes, Boss.¡±


    Although the answer seemed doubtful, there was honesty in the respondent¡¯s eyes. That was what satisfied the questioner. He showed his appreciation by patting the man¡¯s shoulder, causing him to bow his head and avoid prolonged eye contact.


    ¡°If there are any problems in the future because of my orders, the first person I will look for is you, Yengki.¡±


    The person named Yengki instantly swallowed hard. Beads of cold sweat began to form on his forehead. He also appeared to tremble, but he couldn¡¯t afford to have any doubt within him. He had made sure there were no traces left of what he had done alongside his hired sniper. ¡°Yes, Boss. I take full responsibility.¡±


    The questioner felt even more satisfied. However, it didn¡¯t make him want to return to his seat. ¡°Prepare the car. Mr. Quassano needs me.¡±


    The figure addressed as ¡°Boss¡± strode confidently. His long ck coat gently fluttered in the surrounding breeze. His sharp eyes scanned the area. Along the corridor he passed through, several ck-uniformed individuals immediately bowed their heads as they crossed paths with him. There was a sense of fear dominating their eyes, making the choice to bow down the right thing to do.


    The dimly lit room had been vacated, along with the people inside it. Everyone imitated the man¡¯s footsteps as he headed towards the front area where his SUV was parked and ready to take him anywhere.


    ¡°Mr. Alfred is at Yamada Golf Course,¡± Paul informed. He was one of the ck-uniformed individuals, but he dared to meet the Boss¡¯s gaze intently. Paul was the only one who dared to challenge the Boss¡¯s eyes; he was the Boss¡¯s confidant. The owner of the grand ssic-style mansion dominated byrge pirs,plete with the symbol of his family.


    The Eagle Wing.


    It reinforced without the need to be vocalized who he really was. The ruler of the Eagle Wing n. Gerald Hasolomone.


    ¡°He¡¯s waiting for you in an hour from now.¡±


    Gerald nodded softly before getting into his car. However, before fully entering the vehicle, he said, ¡°Make sure Yengki¡¯s job is done. Without a trace.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Boss.¡±


    Feeling much calmer after stating that, Gerald got into the car. He satfortably and opened one of the storagepartments. The red wine that was always there was specially prepared for him. Shortly after Paul got in and sat beside him, the car elerated quickly.


    ¡°Any developments?¡± Gerald asked, shaking his ss.


    Paul, who had been observing his tablet, nced briefly and smiled. ¡°Quassano¡¯s stocks are rising, Boss. Our profits are also increasing.¡± Paul handed over the tablet to show Gerald.


    A thin grin adorned Gerald¡¯s face. ¡°Maintain it.¡±


    ¡°In eight months, there will be elections for the North and South region governorships. Mr. Quassano is the strongest candidate. Considering the stocks he owns, I¡¯m confident he can aplish a lot.¡±


    ¡°Keep an eye on Quassano until he bes what we desire.¡± Gerald sipped his drink slowly. A sensation began to flow through his tongue, a feeling that made him much more rxed than before. ¡°Being on Quassano¡¯s side is very advantageous. One day, they will submit to the Eagle Wing.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss.¡±


    The pitch-ck car continued to drive, cutting through the main road in the Northern District. It was headed towards its destination, which would be reached in thirty minutes. The assistant resumed his duties, while the boss stared at the screen disying trivial news about the government. Nevertheless, his focus was on the moment when he would ultimatelye into power.


    ¡°Just a little longer, Pa, just a little longer,¡± he thought to himself, then he indulged in the red wine in his hand.


    ***[]***


    The thumping beat of the music filled the venue, creating an atmosphere for those in need of extrafort. They danced, swayed, shouted, following the rhythm that filled the spacious room. Oh¡­ it was more than just enough.


    This five-story building had its second floor deliberately expanded to amodate a dance floor surrounded by several bartender stations. It also included sofas upied by many other visitors. Most of them seemed to enjoy every aspect of the room, where colorful lights illuminated the space. Themotion was apanied by thick cigarette smoke floating in the air. Was anyone bothered? Not at all. Instead, they became even more lively, whether it was through their feet or their bodies, following the intense beat.


    Among them was a woman who had been staring straight at the balcony above the dance floor. She focused her attention on one point-the owner of the nightclub.


    While waiting, she didn¡¯t forget to hold a cigarette between her fingers, asionally taking a puff. For the most part, she let the tobo burn in vain, as it wasn¡¯t her intention here.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to find you here,¡± a remark interrupted her activities. She paused, turning her headzily to face her conversation partner-nd.


    ¡°Is there a ban for me to be here?¡± the woman asked curtly. She had intended to take a drag from the remaining cigarette, but it was toote. The stick of nicotine had already been taken by her interlocutor and enjoyed with a yful gaze, savoring the remnants of the woman¡¯s lips that had previously touched it.


    ¡°No, there isn¡¯t,¡± nd replied, exhaling smoke from his mouth. ¡°It¡¯s rare for the security to inform me about your presence here.¡±


    The woman sat indifferently. Her long, flowing hair was slightly trapped as she leaned against the sofa¡¯s backrest. ¡°Call your boss,¡± she ordered dismissively.


    nd chuckled. ¡°You should be more self-aware, Be.¡± He approached the woman. ¡°You can¡¯t just boss me around.¡±


    ¡°If you forget, I¡¯m the woman Sam chose to be by his side.¡±


    ndughed again. ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean you have the right tomand me, Be.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Is nd offended? Angry? Irritated? Not at all. Instead, nd took a drink avable for the woman and finished it, sessfully making Be grumble in frustration.


    ¡°Your taste hasn¡¯t changed. Tequ,¡± nd remarked.


    ¡°I want to meet Sam,¡± Be stated.


    nd swiftly followed Be¡¯s movements, not to apany her but to block her path. ¡°Sam is busy. Don¡¯t disturb him.¡±


    Be gave nd a sarcastic look. ¡°Do you dare defy me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not my boss,¡± nd replied.


    Be scowled in disbelief. She red at nd with a scornful and highly annoyed expression. ¡°I don¡¯t care about Sam¡¯s business. What I want is to meet Sam.¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    nd blocked Be¡¯s path. He sat up straight, his gaze piercing and his face tensing up. ¡°Don¡¯t overstep your boundaries, Anabe.¡±


    Be wouldn¡¯t back down. She abruptly pushed nd aside, but he seemed to anticipate Be¡¯s move. He firmly grasped her arm and held her in a grip that made Be cry out in pain. ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far, nd!!!¡±


    nd grinned with satisfaction. He whispered menacingly, ¡°I told you not to cross your limits!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    Hearing a familiar voice in her ears, Be tried to free herself. Then she hurriedly walked towards the source of the voice, behaving coquettishly and pouting as usual. ¡°nd forbade me from meeting you, Sam.¡±


    Sam nced at nd, who smirked cynically. Then his gaze shifted to Be, who now clung to him affectionately. Almost all the patrons at Flown Discotheque directed their eyes towards the three of them, especially when the owner hastily descended upon witnessing what was happening.


    The rtionship between nd and Be had never been harmonious.


    ¡°Go upstairs, nd,¡± Sammanded, and nd promptly obeyed. However, nd¡¯s eyes continued to re at Be with displeasure. Meanwhile, Be, feeling protected, returned the challenging gaze without yielding. ¡°And you, Be. You owe me an exnation for being here.¡±


    Be pouted. She continued to cling to Sam, unconcerned about being watched. All eyes that were directed at them had to know that Sam belonged to her alone. That¡¯s why she immediately followed Sam as he headed to the second floor. Several people who worked for Sam also joined them until Sam turned into one of the corridors on the third floor.


    In contrast to nd, whose purpose was to return to the table where Sam had met with some business associates.


    The five people following Sam immediately stopped in their tracks upon understanding what their boss was about to do. This corridor was specifically used by Sam to have fun with the women he chose.


    This time, it was Be apanying him. It made Be¡¯s heart race even faster. It reaffirmed her belief that she was an important person by Noah Samuel¡¯s side.


    Meanwhile, Sam halted in front of a tightly closed door. Opening it wasn¡¯t difficult. Inside, there was a sofa with a table filled with snacks and bottles of his favorite hard liquor. There was also¡­ a sufficientlyrge bed.


    Be¡¯s smile widened. Her efforts to coerce one of the people in Sam¡¯s house had not been in vain, just to find out Sam¡¯s whereabouts tonight. It had been almost three days since Sam had returned. No one had mentioned where he was, aside from taking care of Tony¡¯s body.


    She followed Sam into the cool and secluded room, far from themotion she had heard on the previous floor. She closed the door as quietly as possible, ensuring that


    Sam was now paying attention to her. But¡­


    ¡°Sit,¡± Sam said firmly. The tone, which Be rarely heard, wasn¡¯t directed at her. It was meant for his subordinates or those who betrayed him and deserved punishment. This made Be shuffle nervously.


    ¡°Do you hear what I said?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Be quickly responded. She immediatelyplied with Sam¡¯s request, sitting in one corner of the sofa.


    ¡°There¡¯s one thing you need to know, Be,¡± Sam said as he approached her. His aura was no longer friendly. Anger was clearly visible in his jet-ck eyes. His jaw clenched as if restraining the frustration ready to burst forth at any moment. ¡°If nd says not to disturb, it means I don¡¯t want to be disturbed.¡±


    ¡°But, Sam¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Sam snapped, causing Be¡¯s courage to falter. ¡°I¡¯m still being nice by bringing you here. If you disturb me here again, I won¡¯t hesitate to throw you away like a discarded object.¡±


    After saying that, Sam left.


    Leaving Be in disbelief, she blinked with tears in her eyes. Rarely did they moisten her cheeks, especially not expecting Sam to say such things to her.

 [9]

    On the nights when Beatrice slept in Sam¡¯s room, an overwhelming fear enveloped her. She woke up several times, worried that the room¡¯s owner would enter and ambush her. Considering Sam¡¯s previous actions, it wasn¡¯t impossible for it to happen again, right?


    However, it seemed that God was very kind by allowing Beatrice to sleep soundly for the past three days.


    Her onlypanions were Anne and Ute, who asionally visited her. Even then, their conversations were limited because they had other tasks to attend to. Meanwhile, Beatrice could only pace around the room, grumbling with frustration. The walls of Sam¡¯s room served as witnesses to her angry muttering.


    ¡°Hey, Beatrice,¡± Anne greeted cheerfully. She held a bag with the logo of a well-known mall in the Southern District.


    ¡°Thank goodness you¡¯re here, Anne.¡± Beatrice immediately weed the girl whom she considered a friend here. Who else did she know in this house and was familiar enough with? ¡°What did you bring?¡±


    Anne simply showed off her row of white teeth. Her response made Beatrice suspicious.


    ¡°Anne?¡±


    ¡°Hugo asked me to give this to you.¡±


    Beatrice knew who Hugo was, thanks to the stories from Anne and Ute. There were three trusted individuals who held considerable respect in Sam¡¯s organization: Hugo, nd, and Jack. They all had crucial roles and supported Sam, but Hugo was the one who often stood by Sam¡¯s side.


    ¡°What¡¯s it for?¡± Beatrice asked, her gaze filled with suspicion.


    ¡°Just see for yourself,¡± Anne chuckled. She also helped Beatrice unpack the contents of the bag and found severalfortable clothes and shirts that suited Beatrice.


    ¡°Not bad,¡± Beatricemented briefly. ¡°Why did Hugo give me these clothes?¡±


    Anne shrugged. ¡°Usually, Hugo is instructed by Sam when giving something. So, it¡¯s likely that this was ordered by Sam.¡±


    Upon hearing that, a sense of dislike appeared on Beatrice¡¯s face. She no longer wanted to touch the shirts and other clothes in the bag.


    ¡°I feel like I¡¯m in prison, Anne,¡± Beatriceined.


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t understand how enjoyable it is here.¡±


    Beatrice furrowed her brow. Her eyes immediately locked onto Anne, who now appeared serious in response to her gaze.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious. It¡¯s enjoyable here. Even though you see a bunch of vague thugs, the sense of solidarity is high. You¡¯lle to know the meaning of family here.¡±


    ¡°Where were you before you ended up here?¡± Beatrice asked cautiously.


    For a question like this, Beatrice couldn¡¯t be careless. She was afraid of offending her conversation partner. Here she was, alone. She didn¡¯t want her words to make her feel even more isted. It was good to get to know Anne and Ute, even though their conversations were never long.


    ¡°Me?¡± Anne pointed directly at her chest. ¡°Um¡­ I used to be at the police station. Almost had my hand chopped off.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Beatrice was extremely surprised. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I was used of theft, even though I didn¡¯t do it. As poor as I was living in that shack, I had no desire to steal. Even though those pencils were disyed so nicely at the bookstore, I still felt too ashamed to have them, Lav.¡±


    Beatrice¡¯s gaze turned mncholy.


    ¡°I lived in a slum. I used to live with my mother, Beatrice, but she passed away about two years ago. Even though I was poor, I didn¡¯t want to soil myself by stealing. I¡¯d rather go hungry, Lav.¡±


    Beatrice chose to remain silent and listen.


    ¡°Unfortunately,¡± Anne whispered softly, ¡°Maybe because of my poor appearance, I was immediatelybeled as a thief when I entered that bookstore. Even though I was just seeking shelter. The rain was pouring heavily.¡±


    The story unfolded, causing Beatrice to keep her mouth shut. Her eyes zed sympathetically at the girl with shoulder-length hair.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Bang Hugo, I would¡¯ve definitely lost my hand.¡±


    ¡°Why was Hugo there?¡±


    Anne chuckled bitterly. ¡°To make Sam free.¡±


    Beatrice scoffed. ¡°Once a thug, always a thug. They always find trouble, don¡¯t they? They wouldn¡¯t get caught if they didn¡¯t cause trouble.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t cause trouble, but I got caught,¡± Anne said bluntly.


    Those words felt like a repeated p to Beatrice. ¡°Oh my God! I¡¯m sorry, Anne. I didn¡¯t mean it like that.¡± Beatrice deeply regretted her previous words.


    Indeed, Beatrice had no other intention with her words. In fact, Beatrice herself condemned the police¡¯s reckless usations and the store¡¯s apparent disregard for Anne¡¯s ount while seeking shelter there.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Anne smiled faintly.


    ¡°I¡­ I truly apologize.¡±


    Anne gently patted Beatrice¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll go back to my post now, alright? I don¡¯t want my work to be neglected because I talked to you for too long.¡±


    A faint smile appeared on Beatrice¡¯s face, still overshadowed by guilt. ¡°I really am sorry,¡± she said softly.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Anne smiled widely. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not angry. I know what you meant.¡±


    Beatrice still hesitated to lift her gaze.


    ¡°Don¡¯t judge Sam¡¯s behavior too harshly. Despite being rough, appearing arrogant, annoying, bossy, and quick-tempered, Sam is someone who protects anyone here.¡±


    The words Anne just spoke made Beatrice look up and meet Anne¡¯s gaze again. What Anne said also reminded her of the conversations that took ce between her and Ute every day. What did they see in Sam? It seemed like everything Sam did was already heroic. They praised him so much.


    Meanwhile, for Beatrice, Sam was nothing more than an arrogant thug she despised.


    ¡°Think about it, Beatrice,¡± Anne said while patting the stack of clothes ced on the table. ¡°Sam could have just let you wear whatever clothes you had. But he thought about you, right?¡±


    Beatrice fell silent.


    ¡°Someday, you¡¯ll realize that Sam really cares about the people he brings into this house.¡±


    Those words continued to resonate in Beatrice¡¯s ears until Ute arrived with lunch. A te of rice with delicious spiced fish was able to clear Beatrice¡¯s mind. Why should she think about this tiny bit of Sam¡¯s goodness? Everyone who imed Sam was good had something owed to him. But Beatrice? There was no debt between her and Sam. She was coteral.


    ¡°Ute,¡± Beatrice said after finishing all the dishes without a trace. ¡°Can I help in the kitchen?¡±


    Ute looked startled. ¡°Oh¡­ no, no. I¡¯m afraid. You were asked to stay in this room only.¡±


    Beatrice¡¯s shoulders slumped weakly. ¡°I feel really ufortable, Ute. I haven¡¯t moved at all.¡±


    Ute became conflicted.


    ¡°Come on, Ute. Besides, it¡¯s just the kitchen. I won¡¯t go anywhere.¡±


    Beatrice¡¯s eyes hoped that Ute would grant her request. No, Beatrice had no ns to escape because from the balcony of her room, she observed that the security in this house was tight. She still valued her life. She didn¡¯t want what Sam said earlier toe true.


    She was treated like a dog¡¯s food in this house.


    ¡°Next time, please tell me, Ute.¡±


    Ute¡¯s words made Beatrice smile widely. Well¡­ at least she wouldn¡¯t be stuck in this room anymore. Whatever Ute was talking about, it seemed to have seeded in getting Beatrice to move out of Sam¡¯s room. Beatrice even screamed with joy.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said, half hugging Ute.


    Beatrice¡¯s action made Uteugh cheerfully. Even though there were two people following them from behind, it didn¡¯t bother Beatrice. Whatever their business was that they had to tail her like this. Were they afraid she would escape? Ah¡­ that must be it.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, where does Anne work?¡± Beatrice looked around slowly. There were many people wandering around there. Some had fierce appearances, bare-chested with tattoos, and some seemed to be carryingrge bags, who knows what was inside.


    ¡°She¡¯s over there. In the right wing of this house.¡±


    Beatrice frowned. ¡°This house has wings?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Beatrice,¡± Ute said with a littleugh. ¡°We¡¯re in the main building. The right wing is for Sam¡¯s operational headquarters. The left wing is where everyone who lives here stays.¡±


    Beatrice nodded, just listening to Ute¡¯s exnation. While continuing to follow Ute¡¯s lead, they arrived at the kitchen. Beatrice was amazed by the kitchen in this house.


    The girl thought that the kitchen would be like a public kitchen used for cooking inrge quantities. But she was wrong. Although it looked somewhat messy, the kitchen area and its dining area truly impressed Beatrice.


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    Ute smiled happily. ¡°Sam has a passion for food, Beatrice. That¡¯s why when hees home, his first destination is always the kitchen. This is also where he gathers with all his subordinates. There¡¯s no distinction here, Beatrice. Everyone mingles together, but still, they have respect and reverence for Sam.¡±


    Beatrice fell silent.


    ¡°Do you want to help? Can you cook?¡±


    The girl nodded quickly. ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try, then. I won¡¯t die of boredom.¡±


    ***[]***


    ¡°Did you send what I asked you to?¡± Sam asked while fixing his ck shirt. He didn¡¯t need to look at his interlocutor because he knew his words would be listened to attentively.


    ¡°Yes, Boss,¡± came the reply.


    Sam nodded slowly, tidying his appearance as reflected in the mirror. ¡°Why does it always have to be so neat whenever I meet Alfred? Such a hassle!¡±


    Hugo didn¡¯t say much, except for chuckling. ¡°But Boss looks cool in the ck shirt.¡±


    Sam nced sharply at Hugo. ¡°Don¡¯t talk too much. Is my car ready?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss.¡±


    ¡°After this, I don¡¯t have anything else to do outside, right? Jack hasn¡¯t given any updates on the bullet we found?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, Boss. It¡¯s a bit difficult to find that information,¡± Hugo said as he brought over the ck zer that Sam would wear. ¡°After meeting Alfred, Boss won¡¯t have to worry anymore. I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡±


    Sam nodded in response to Hugo¡¯s words. However, his eyes showed displeasure when he noticed Hugo focusing on his phone. Earlier, Hugo seemed enthusiastic about helping him. ¡°ying games again?¡±


    ¡°Why do you always assume I¡¯m ying games whenever I look at my phone?¡±


    Sam sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t need to wear a suit like this. I¡¯m not going to meet a religious leader.¡±


    Hugo burst intoughter. He couldn¡¯t contain his amusement, and even the corners of his eyes felt wet. ¡°You¡­ oh my, Bos. Is there amer joke than this?¡± Nevertheless, Hugo still epted the zer that he had previously offered to his boss. ¡°I picked it up from theundry, you know. It¡¯s neatly ironed and smells good too.¡±


    ¡°Enough with the banter,¡± Sam grumbled unhappily. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I want to go home quickly. Let Ute know and ask her to make a delicious meal for me.¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Understood, Boss,¡± Hugo chuckled with a wide grin. ¡°By the way, speaking of cooking, I¡¯ve been looking at this.¡± Hugo didn¡¯t hesitate to hand over the object he had been observing.


    There was a faint smirk on Hugo¡¯s face as Sam took his phone. The screen disyed a photo. It had been taken secretly by someone from an epic angle.


    Beatrice was in the photo.


    Laughing joyfully with a face slightly covered in flour, Beatrice held a dough that she was rolling. It was unclear what she was doing, but it looked like a lot of fun. And the shy young man who worked as a servant in Sam¡¯s house, doing light tasks while learning things that Sam wouldter teach him, they all immersed themselves in thatughter, as if kitchen activities were immensely enjoyable.


    Sam, fixated on Beatrice, merely pursed his lips slightly. ¡°Send it to me.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Boss.¡± Although there were doubts lingering in Hugo¡¯s mind about Beatrice, he couldn¡¯t argue too much with Sam.


    ¡°Afterwards, delete it from your phone.¡±


    ¡°Why, though?¡±


    ¡°Just delete it, Hugo,¡± Sam said with a final tone.


    ¡°Come on, even before bing a girlfriend, you¡¯re already so possessive. What if she finds out you¡¯ve had a crush on her for a long time?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t reduce your nonsense, can you?¡±


    Hugoughed again. ¡°I can only give you one warning. Don¡¯t show too much that Beatrice is one of your weaknesses. You¡¯ll be done for, Sam,¡± Hugo said, patting his boss¡¯s shoulder with sympathy. ¡°Learn from past experiences, women can destroy everything.¡±

 [10]

    Gerald puffed on the cigar in his hand. His eyes asionally gazed straight at the vast green field. The surrounding trees provided a soothing view, with their branches and leaves swaying gently. The gentle breeze added to the serene atmosphere, creating a sense of peace within.


    Unfortunately, Gerald wasn¡¯t the type of person who enjoyed being surrounded by such tranquility. If it weren¡¯t for his interest in meeting the old man who was engrossed in ying golf, Gerald wouldn¡¯t want to be here.


    ¡°Alfred will finish his session in five minutes,¡± whispered Paul to Gerald. Gerald slowly stopped ying with the cigar, the leader of the Eagle Wing, in response to Paul¡¯s information. Gerald nodded.


    ¡°But, Boss, there¡¯s something you should know,¡± Paul continued. Gerald furrowed his brow, creating visible creases on his forehead.


    ¡°Sam is also here.¡±


    Just as Paul spoke, the person he mentioned arrived. Sam walked confidently with firm steps. There were two people apanying him, as usual. In front of Sam, there was one of Alfred¡¯s subordinates who always stood guard at the main entrance.


    It had been a long time since theyst met, silently shing and observing each other¡¯s every move. The atmosphere in the open space where several of Alfred¡¯s guards and members of the Eagle Wing were waiting became tense.


    Sam grinned. ¡°Long time no see,¡± he said.


    Gerald leaned back on the sofa. He took a strong puff from the remaining cigar between his fingers. The smoke quickly filled the room as it escaped his mouth.


    ¡°Did you deliberatelye to see me, Sam?¡± Gerald asked, full of intimidation.


    ¡°Here?¡± Sam asked while sitting on one of the sofas directly in front of Gerald. His hands were intertwined. His sharp eyes stared fearlessly at Gerald. ¡°Got nothing better to do!¡± he sneered.


    The piercing gaze of the eagle was met with an equally sharp response from the opponent. Sam then chose to lean back, just as Gerald did. Hugo took out a box containing his favorite cigars. They were from Cuba and considered rare items in the Southern Region.


    Sam took one, epting the lighter from Jack who lit it nearby.


    This action drew a cynical chuckle from Gerald. His mind hadn¡¯t forgotten the face of the boy who once aimed a samurai sword at him, precisely on the day the boy¡¯s parents died. It was that boastful remark that made Gerald hate Sam.


    Hate him deeply.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who killed my parents,¡± said the child dressed in all ck. His eyes were red. His shoulders still held back strong sobs.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make baseless usations,¡± Gerald said calmly. ¡°Do I look like a murderer to you?¡±


    Unprepared for Gerald¡¯s response, the sword was swung with full force. Although it was only one sh, it managed to leave a long wound on his hand.


    At that time, even though Sam was only eight years old, he was the child of a highly respected n leader in his time. Even the Eagle Wing themselves had little power under hismand. So, when both of his parents passed away, the entire territory of their influence fell upon Sam, including the businesses agreed upon by the Eagle Wing n and the Twin Dragons.


    Gerald didn¡¯t expect this to happen. He thought that the trusted person of the ruler would take over temporarily. That person was also on his side. The man was unwilling to bow down to the words of an eight-year-old child. Since then, their already not-so-harmonious rtionship became even more strained.


    Thepetition between the two intensified. Although Sam had to make a statement in public due to the usations and actions against Gerald, the child believed in what his heart told him.


    Gerald Hasolomone was involved in the events that led to the death of his parents.


    Neither of them spokes. Although it seemed like Gerald and Sam were enjoying their slowly burning nicotine sticks, they knew they were both on high alert. The hidden weapons beneath their coats were already prepared.


    Hugo and Jack¡¯s, too.


    ¡°Mr. Alfred requests both of you to meet him at the restaurant for lunch,¡± one of Alfred¡¯s bodyguards spoke. He was somewhat afraid considering who he was addressing; two leaders who were staring at him intently.


    Sam stood up first, followed by his two trusted individuals. ¡°Great. I happen to be hungry,¡± Sam said with a mockingugh.


    Gerald muttered quietly. They followed the instructions given by the guard until they reached a room where a variety of delicious food was already served. The aroma alone awakened their appetitespletely.


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯ve arrived,¡± Alfred greeted with pleasantries. ¡°Please, have a seat.¡±


    ¡°Good afternoon, Mr. Alfred.¡± Gerald walked towards the person who had smoothed his path all this time. Being a part of Alfred Quassano was beneficial, although there were a few things Gerald didn¡¯t like.


    However, he couldn¡¯tin too much. Otherwise, he would face many obstacles. Quassano¡¯s support for the Eagle Wing n was not to be taken lightly. Gerald could easily control important sectors.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be offended if you¡¯ve been waiting for me, Gerald.¡±


    The man in the ck robeughed. ¡°Does my face say that?¡±


    The interaction between the two disgusted Sam. He chose to sit in the designated seat, following the course of events for a single purpose.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since Ist saw you, Sam,¡± Alfred said with a small chuckle. ¡°You seem to have grown up. No longer an eight-year-old child.¡±


    ¡°Time keeps moving, Old Man. But it seems time has stopped around you. You¡¯re still the same as when I was a kid,¡± Sam casually said while cutting his steak. He chewed eagerly, unconcerned about suddenly bing the center of attention. ¡°Forgive me, Old Man. What you serve is indeed delicious. I suddenly became hungry.¡±


    Alfred responded with a wide grin. ¡°Enjoy it while you can.¡± He wet his throat with a dark red liquid. ¡°And you, Gerald. This is all provided for my guest. Whoever that may be.¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir,¡± Gerald replied softly.


    Only the clinking of spoons and forks filled the background of their lunch. No one spoke, but their eyes observed each other. Since Sam finished his meal first, he pulled out a cigarette. He paid no mind to the smoke that emanated from his mouth, whether it bothered those around him or not.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious.¡± Alfred¡¯s words apanied a gaze directed at Sam, causing him to sit up slightly. ¡°What is your purpose, Sam?¡±


    The one asked chuckled while extinguishing the remaining cigarette. ¡°Have you finished your meal? I¡¯m afraid what I want to know might spoil your appetite.¡±


    Alfred smiled thinly. ¡°What do you want to know?¡±


    Sam merely nced at Hugo, who produced a ck box. He slowly handed it to Alfred, who furrowed his brow. Once the box was in front of Alfred, the old man¡¯s eyes went back and forth between Sam and Gerald.


    ¡°What is this?¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°A Type 303 C shotgun, made in Russia. Caliber 9x8mm. It¡¯s a rare item and only owned by certain individuals. Its distribution in the North and South is tightly monitored,¡± Sam exined as he slowly opened the box. ¡°Do you¡­ recognize it?¡±


    ***[]***


    ¡°An,¡± called Beatrice with a face full of joyful smiles. In her hand, she held a te with a cupcake that she had managed to make after convincing Ute to let her be in the kitchen. Although there were two people constantly watching her, at least Beatrice wasn¡¯t confined to her room, which she increasingly hated.


    ¡°You¡­ made this?¡± Anne approached Beatrice, who was still standing at the doorway. The room where Anne worked was somewhat stuffy and dark. No one was allowed to enter the room without permission from Sam. Beatrice had even been prevented from stepping further inside.


    Anne was surprised by what Beatrice brought for her.


    ¡°Cupcake. Eat it, alright? I hope you like it.¡± Beatrice smiled cheerfully.


    Somehow, this activity made her heart happy. Despite the presence of many unfamiliar people with fierce and intimidating appearances due to their covered tattoos, at least Beatrice was out of the room called Sam¡¯s chamber.


    Beatrice didn¡¯t care how long Sam stayed away from this mansion. In fact, she felt relieved. There was no fear haunting her anymore. No more worries about what Sam might do to her. She tried her best to push away the shadow of Sam, who acted as he pleased back then.


    ¡°Miss,¡± called one of those who usually followed Beatrice closely. ¡°You must return to your room right now.¡±


    Those words made Beatrice furrow her brow. Anne had just received the te with the cupcake, creating a question in Anne¡¯s mind as well.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell-¡± Anne didn¡¯t have a chance to finish her sentence as Beatrice was forcibly pulled away.


    ¡°Let go!¡±


    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t cause trouble! Don¡¯t make us face the Boss¡¯s wrath!¡±


    In an instant, Beatrice shuddered as she turned to Anne, who was looking at her with a gaze that Beatrice couldn¡¯tprehend.


    ¡°Boss Sam is on his way home. He wants Miss Beatrice to be in his room.¡±

 [11]

    Beatrice¡¯s legs trembled violently. She could no longer sit still. The two people who constantly watched her were standing not far from her. Beatrice¡¯s eyes often wandered towards the wide-open door, as if waiting for its owner to enter this room.


    Yet, besides nning to make cupcakes, today she also wanted to learn how to cook grilled fish with garlic seasoning. A few days ago, Ute had served her that dish. But unfortunately, her aspirations had to be put on hold due to the news of Sam¡¯s return. What prayers could she offer to be free from this tense situation?


    She couldn¡¯t hope for bad news toe. As long as she was allowed out of that room, whispers about a person who was shot and killed reached Beatrice¡¯s ears. Although she wasn¡¯t sure what kind of person Tony was, it seemed like he was decent and well-known in this household. But when she thought about it, shouldn¡¯t they all know each other? They were¡­ a group, right? A mischievous gang. They should stick together and be inseparable, right?


    ¡°Boss,¡± greeted the two people assigned to guard Beatrice. It was also what made Beatrice startle when she looked up and saw Sam filling her vision.


    ¡°Sam,¡± she murmured softly. Beatrice immediately stood up and tried to distance herself from Sam, who approached her without hesitation.


    ¡°Leave,¡±manded Sam, which was promptly acknowledged with obedient nods from the two people. It didn¡¯t take long for the sound of the closing door to resonate, heightening Beatrice¡¯s fear.


    Ever since Sam found out about what Beatrice had been doing in his absence, he was eager to meet her. He wanted to confirm for himself if she had really done it. Theughter captured in the photo that nowy neatly stored on his phone, a type ofughter Sam had never seen before.


    And because of that, Sam was annoyed that he had so many affairs to attend to outside. It prevented him from returning home immediately.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Beatrice asked nervously.


    She herself was confused, where did her courage go? Perhaps it vanished because of Sam¡¯s previous actions? Not yet. Beatrice hadn¡¯t forgotten how Sam treated her. Instead of nurturing the courage to fight back, it only rendered her powerless.


    Sam chuckled. His steps continued to approach Beatrice. ¡°What do you want?¡± He opened his jacket, revealing a tight ck shirt that hugged his muscr body. The tattoos along his left arm were clearly visible, and his muscles bulged.


    His steps halted when Beatrice could no longer escape. The balcony door turned out to be locked, although Beatrice remembered often opening it just to enjoy the evening breeze. Was it intentional? Her luck was truly terrible this time.


    ¡°What do you think¡­ I want?¡± Sam asked with a cunning smirk.


    Beatrice shook her head slowly, her legs trembling even more. ¡°Please¡­ don¡¯t do that to me,¡± Beatrice pleaded, her tone filled with desperation.


    ¡°Do what?¡± Sam chuckled. ¡°What have I done to you, huh?¡±


    For some reason, Sam¡¯s words made Beatrice growl in frustration. He truly made her feel like a cheap woman! ¡°You bastard!¡± Beatrice cursed.


    A satisfied smile formed on Sam¡¯s lips as he heard Beatrice¡¯s curse this time. ¡°Ah¡­ You¡¯re back, Beatrice. Insulting me without knowing the consequences. Or¡­ intentionally?¡± In one swift motion, Sam¡¯s hand grabbed Beatrice¡¯s cheek, causing her to tilt her head up and his dark, coal-like gaze filled Sam¡¯s vision.


    Beatrice¡¯s breath became heavy, not only because of the grip on her cheek but also because thoughts of how her fate would end danced in her mind.


    ¡°Forgive me,¡± Beatrice whispered softly. ¡°Please don¡¯t hurt me.¡±


    ¡°You were clever enough to insult me earlier, and now you¡¯re asking for forgiveness. You¡¯re so indecisive,¡± Sam taunted Beatrice. ¡°In the world I know, never hesitate to act. I haven¡¯t forgotten what you said. You hate me, right? So, I¡¯ll hate you for life. You probably want to curse me, right? Why don¡¯t you do it again?¡±


    Beatrice swallowed, struggling a bit.


    ¡°Never hesitate to act,¡± Sam loosened his grip. ¡°Understand?¡±


    The girl nodded quickly without hesitation. Despite the pain on her face, at least Beatrice was free from Sam. That¡¯s what she thought. What she didn¡¯t anticipate was when Sam¡¯s muscr hand quickly pulled her hips, making her collide with Sam¡¯s chest uncontrobly. Then Sam leaned down and seized Beatrice¡¯s slightly parted lips.


    For Sam, it was like ecstasy that sent the user flying to nirvana. That¡¯s how it felt when he kissed Beatrice. The taste of her lips had snatched away much of Sam¡¯s sanity. He didn¡¯t know how many women¡¯s lips he had tasted before, but Beatrice was different. It was the sweet and awkward sensation that he received from her that made Sam addicted.


    For this time, the kiss Sam gave was very different. There was an impression that made Beatrice widen her eyes in disbelief at what she was feeling. Usually, Sam would kiss her forcefully, devouring her with a savage intensity, without giving her a moment¡¯s respite. He sucked on every part of her lips, oblivious to the pain that made her lips swell. Not to mention the intentional entwining of tongues. Everything felt rushed and full of intimidation.


    But this time was different.


    Initially, Beatrice¡¯s hand was tightly clenched, ready to strike Sam¡¯s chest. However, her hand could only hang in the air. That¡¯s how gentle and emotionally charged the kiss was. It felt as if Beatrice didn¡¯t want to let go of Sam just like that.


    Unconsciously, Beatrice¡¯s hand ended up hanging around Sam¡¯s neck, giving the impression that she, too, was waiting for Sam¡¯s treatment like this.


    He treated her delicately.


    When the tip of Sam¡¯s tongue began to caress Beatrice¡¯s lips, a soft moan escaped her without her even realizing it. The sound further immersed Sam and Beatrice in their touch. No, Sam¡¯s hand didn¡¯t want to wander anywhere yet. For some reason, Sam wanted to savor the moment when Beatrice¡¯s lips truly became an addiction to him.


    They werepletely engulfed in this tender exchange of saliva.


    Reluctantly, Sam broke the kiss that had formed between them. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to continue, but he knew Beatrice needed extra oxygen. And it was true. As the connection was severed, Beatrice gasped for as much air as she could. Her breathing was disrupted by Sam.


    ¡°Enjoying it?¡± Sam asked with a slight grin. Their foreheads met due to the minimal distance between them.


    The previous question made Beatrice turn her face away. She dared not look at Sam anymore. She also cursed herself for getting carried away with the treatment of this thug whom she should despise.


    ¡°Remember the rule I gave you, Beatrice,¡± Sam said as he tilted Beatrice¡¯s chin. This time, he wasn¡¯t rough. ¡°Don¡¯t turn your face away from me when I¡¯m talking.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Beatrice whispered.


    ¡°Tell me what you did while I was gone.¡±


    Beatrice blinked slowly.


    ¡°You left this room, right? What was my instruction before I left?¡±


    Suddenly, fear filled Beatrice.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°What?¡± Sam asked with a tone that made the fear in Beatrice¡¯s mind grow. ¡°Answer!¡±


    ¡°I-I wasn¡¯t allowed to leave this room.¡±


    ¡°And then? Why did you do it?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡­ I couldn¡¯t spend all my time in this room!¡± Beatrice tried hard to gather her remaining courage. Despite trembling, she managed to create some distance between herself and Sam. ¡°I could die of boredom in here!¡±


    Sam nodded slowly. He also moved away from Beatrice, knowing that she sighed in relief. Sam walked towards the sofa where several bottles of his favorite drinks were already prepared. He poured the liquid into a ss and savored it slowly, wetting his throat.


    ¡°Sit here,¡± Sammanded, patting the side of the sofa next to him.


    Beatrice fell silent for a moment. Her mind calcted the various possibilities. If she refused, surely Sam would treat her harshly. If sheplied¡­ would Sam behave nicely? But there was no choice for Beatrice, was there? Eventually, she took a step closer and sat in the spot Sam pointed to.


    ¡°Drink?¡±


    Beatrice quickly shook her head.


    Sam shrugged. ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question yet. What did you do while I was gone?¡±


    ¡°I already answered,¡± Beatrice replied.


    The man turned and burst intoughter upon hearing Beatrice¡¯s words. ¡°That¡¯s not an answer!¡± Sam¡¯s tone of voice began to change. His gaze also stared sharply at Beatrice. ¡°Tell me what you did while you were outside my room.¡±


    ¡°Do you really have to know?¡± Beatrice swallowed her saliva. It seemed like she misspoke.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯ll cut to the chase. Do you want to tell the story while I continue the activity that was interrupted yesterday? I¡¯m more than ready to resume that activity.¡±


    ***[]***


    Beatrice had trouble sleeping. She wasn¡¯t used to it, ah¡­ it was the first time she slept with someone else. Besides her mother, of course. The three-room rented house made Beatrice and her mother ustomed to sharing a thin mattress with an old bedsheet as a makeshift mattress cover.


    But that was a long time ago. Beatrice didn¡¯t want to remember her mother¡¯s presence because sadness would surely overpower her.


    But now?


    By her side was Sam, fast asleep with an expression of excessive tiredness. Sometimes Beatrice noticed-she tried to remember; how long had she been observing Sam¡¯s face next to her? Around an hour? Two hours? Oh my, God! It had been almost three hours, and Beatrice still couldn¡¯t find sleep-there was a crease on Sam¡¯s forehead.


    Beatrice wondered how many times she wanted to smooth out that crease, but hesitation always approached. She was afraid that the sleeping lion embracing her would wake up. And threaten her. Pounce on her and tear her body apart without mercy.


    In the end, all Beatrice could do was stare at the ceiling of Sam¡¯s room. The ceiling she had be so familiar with over the past few days. The conversation with Sam a few hours ago was also not easily dismissed from Beatrice¡¯s mind.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to help Ute in the kitchen,¡± Beatrice said softly. As an exnation for what Sam had asked.


    ¡°Helping with cooking?¡± Sam repeated.


    Beatrice nodded slowly. ¡°I¡¯m bored here. There¡¯s nothing to do. I should be in college, right? But because I¡¯m in a ce that I don¡¯t even know exists on this Earth, I don¡¯t know what else to do.¡± It was the first time Beatrice spoke at length to Sam. Whether he was listening or not, those were the thoughts inside her heart.


    ¡°Do you still want to go to college?¡±


    That question clearly made Beatrice turn her head and furrow her brows.


    ¡°Well¡­ maybe if my mind recovers, you¡¯ll allow me to go back to college.¡±


    Beatrice scoffed.


    ¡°Besides cooking, what else have you been doing?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Beatrice replied curtly. ¡°The kitchen is already busy enough. I help Ute before lunch. Sometimes I chat with Anne.¡±


    Beatrice¡¯s statement was true. Before Sam questioned the girl sitting beside him, he already received a clear report on what Beatrice had been doing.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you try to escape?¡± Sam asked, sipping his drink again.


    ¡°I forgot their name. They told me that if anyone in this house tries to escape from you, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for you to find that person who ran away.¡±


    Sam chuckled.


    ¡°In the end, I am indeed your prisoner until Old Man Wayne has the money, right?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll be able to ransom you.¡±


    ¡°You truly are the most despicable, heartless thug.¡±


    Samughed, but shortly after, his gaze turned toward Beatrice, trapping her without permission.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Beatrice asked, her eyes widened in surprise.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Beatrice tried hard to create distance between herself and Sam. Though it was difficult, she fought to defend herself. The shadow of where Sam stripped her down returned. Like a damaged cassette tape that she despised and wanted to get rid of immediately.


    ¡°Don¡¯te near!¡± she shouted. Even though her back hit the edge of the sofa, Sam didn¡¯t move away from her. ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±


    Did Beatrice¡¯s words make a difference? Not at all. In one swift motion, Sam lifted her up. Beatrice¡¯s screams only served as decorations in the room. Until Beatrice felt her body being dropped onto the bed. At that moment, Beatrice felt an opportunity to break free, but Sam moved faster.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± Beatrice shouted, while striking Sam. She used anything within her reach, her hands, her feet, making use of them as best she could. It didn¡¯t matter if Sam would be hurtter. After all, he had done the same to her.


    ¡°Be quiet,¡± Sam said.


    ¡°Let me go!¡±


    In an instant, right in the middle of the bed, every move Beatrice made was abruptly stopped. Sam half-pinned Beatrice¡¯s body down, locking the hands that had been striking his chest and restraining the girl¡¯s legs that had hit his thighs several times.


    ¡°I said be quiet,¡± Sam said with an intimidating tone. It only made Beatrice more frightened. Her eyes were already teary.


    ¡°Let me go,¡± Beatrice whispered softly. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    Sam loosened his grip on Beatrice¡¯s hands slightly. He leaned down, but not to kiss the girl¡¯s lips. Instead, he tightly embraced her trembling body, which he then felt stiffen.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired, Beatrice. Stay with me tonight.¡±

 [12]

    The photo in her hand transformed into a crumpled mess. She repeatedly squeezed the photo until it lost its shape. ¡°Bastard!¡± Then she threw it in a random direction. She immediately stood up and grabbed the bag hanging nearby. ¡°Sam, you bastard!¡± she cursed.


    Anabe walked agitatedly. Her eyes red with anger, disregarding the fact that the informant was following her.


    ¡°Hey,¡± she called out to her, who knows how many times. But Be was consumed by fury. Her only destination was Sam¡¯s house. Since her rejection at Flown Discotheque, Be hadn¡¯t returned there. She chose to take refuge in one of Sam¡¯s temporary bases on the outskirts of the South Region. It was a ce where Sam would usually visit and meet her after taking care of his business out there.


    Unfortunately, Be didn¡¯t expect that Sam had changed his course. Going home? Meeting Beatrice? That damn brat! Be wouldn¡¯t stay silent. No way! Who was Beatrice? Trying to remove herself from that house? From Sam¡¯s life? It wasn¡¯t that easy.


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Be snapped without intending to stop in her tracks. She roughly opened the main door of the two-story house, which was quite picturesque.


    ¡°Hey, calm down first. If youe home angry like this, the Boss won¡¯t like it.¡±


    Her steps abruptly halted. There was nothing wrong with the girl¡¯s statement, but¡­


    ¡°I can calm Sam down,¡± Be confidently said. ¡°Are youing with me?¡±


    The girl pondered for a while before finally saying, ¡°No, Be. If I go back now, especially with you, Beatrice will definitely suspect something.¡±


    A thin smile formed at the corner of Be¡¯s lips. ¡°You¡¯re smart, Anne.¡±


    There was no response from Anne except for her faint smile. She let Be get into the sedan parked there.


    The car that Sam had given Be as a gift. Who didn¡¯t know Be¡¯s figure? Many regarded Be as the woman closest to Sam. It also made Be arrogant. As if she had power and control over certain things, which Sam never prohibited.


    Sam¡¯s return yesterday surprised Anne. Usually, as a trained spy in the Twin Dragon n, her team knew when their boss woulde back. There should have been one more meeting left; meeting the Minister of Defense who was on the police side. As a neutral party, Sam shouldn¡¯t have encountered too many obstacles.


    Anne and her team were investigating the ownership of the weapons used to kill Tony. Two individuals were suspected as the owners of the rarely circted weapons in the North or South Region. However, Sam changed his direction. And yet, Anne¡¯s surveince was not a trivial matter. It was difficult to approach the Minister of Defense in this region.


    The girl clenched her fists. It felt like her recent work had been in vain. Didn¡¯t Sam realize how valuable Tony was to her?


    Meanwhile, Be felt like cursing the road she was on. What caused this road to bepletely congested? She really wanted to arrive at Sam¡¯s main house as soon as possible.


    ¡°Can¡¯t we go any faster?¡± Be asked irritably. It had been almost half an hour, but the car she was in hadn¡¯t moved at all.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? This is so damn frustrating!¡± she cursed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Be. If we change directions, the distance will be even farther. But I checked on maps, it¡¯s not showing any red.¡±


    ¡°Why did you only check the maps now? Why not earlier?¡± Be was on the verge of going crazy.


    ¡°Sorry, Be.¡±


    Meanwhile, at Sam¡¯s house, in the early morning, it was an extraordinary awkwardness for Beatrice. She didn¡¯t know what time sleep had overtaken her, but she remembered opening her eyes only to find herself tightly embraced by Sam.


    ¡°You snore too, huh, when you sleep,¡± Sam said with a mischievous chuckle.


    For the first time, she saw Beatrice lookingpletely innocent. No sense of annoyance, anger, hatred, or fearful gaze. All that was there were her ck, perfectly round eyes, drawing him in so deeply.


    Beatrice blinked slowly. It was as if she had just wandered into another dimension; why was Sam next to her? But her awareness started to return when fear struck her, realizing she had been dropped and trapped, and¡­ had she been watching Sam almost the entire night?! Was that true? Oh my God! Beatrice must have gone insane.


    The girl was already embarrassed. She pushed Sam quite forcefully, causing him to shift slightly.


    ¡°It hurts, you know. You¡¯re so cruel. You wake up in the morning and say good morning. Or something like that.¡±


    ¡°In your dream!¡± Beatrice cursed.


    She quickly got out of bed, but unfortunately, Sam had trapped her first. It made Beatrice¡¯s eyes widen in surprise. She stared wide-eyed with a renewed sense of fear.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to give me a good morning greeting, how about I start?¡±


    Beatrice shook her head firmly.


    ¡°Your rejection is a must for me.¡±


    ¡°No! Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    Sam chuckled. His gaze remained fixed on Beatrice, who was bing more helpless beneath him. Didn¡¯t this girl realize how tortured he was? Especially when Sam realized that she willingly entered his embrace. Perhaps in Beatrice¡¯s dream, Sam was a pillow she could use as a sleepingpanion.


    ¡°Forget that we slept together and touched each other all night?¡± he said with a sly grin.


    Beatrice was truly ridiculous now. But she couldn¡¯t possibly agree with this despicable thug¡¯s words, right? ¡°Let me go!¡± Once again, she tried to free herself.


    ¡°You know, Beatrice,¡± Sam said softly.


    The tone of his voice made Beatrice pause in her struggles. For some reason, Sam¡¯s voice sent a shiver down her spine. There was a dark aura there.


    ¡°If you keep moving like before, you¡¯ll wake me up.¡±


    ¡°W-what do you mean?¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Sam smirked. He slowly crawled up, deliberately opening Beatrice¡¯s legs with his knees. Intentionally, he moved the area of his upper thighs around Beatrice¡¯s thighs. ¡°Are you awake now?¡±


    Beatrice¡¯s eyes widened even more. ¡°D-don¡¯t touch me! Don¡¯t touch me without permission!!!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ but you have to give me a good morning greeting.¡±


    Beatrice, terrified and trembling, was also confused. What did Sam really mean? Her body shuddered as Sam deliberately created friction down there. She closed her eyes, not out of enjoyment, but praying that something would make Sam leave her.


    Was that possible? She didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t answer on purpose, right? To make me go crazy because of you?¡±


    The girl became even more horrified, especially when Sam leaned closer. Speaking right above her lips.


    ¡°Let me go,¡± Beatrice whispered, using thest of her strength to prevent Sam¡¯s chest from getting any closer.


    ¡°You should remember how to give me a good morning greeting,¡± Sam said with a sly grin on his lips. ¡°Or¡­ don¡¯t me me for touching you without permission.¡±


    Their lips met once again. Sam kissed Beatrice with tenderness, just as he did the previous night. He explored every inch of Beatrice¡¯s lips, giving gentle nibbles and sucks.


    Sam made Beatrice as rxed as possible. Her once tense and resistant body gradually rxed. Beatrice returned the kiss, just as gently. It was simr to the previous night when they spent a lot of time passionately kissing each other.


    Sam¡¯s movements were indeed skillful. Beatrice, who had never experienced such intimacy with the opposite sex in her twenty-one years, waspletely entranced. She didn¡¯t realize she had started to squirm beneath Sam¡¯s weight, which he never loosened.


    While Sam became more enthusiastic, moving his hips to simply shift what was still encased in his jeans against Beatrice¡¯s thigh. It was torturous, but was it better than him having to pull away?


    Somehow, for Beatrice, he could act gentle like this. Maybe it was because she believed that everything Beatrice had shouldn¡¯t be hurt and needed to be protected. And it was through this gentleness that Sam received reciprocity, right?


    The girl beneath him was indeed a lover of gentleness. Sam would give it to her. What did Beatrice say earlier? Not to touch her without permission?


    Through this gentleness and utmost caution, Sam would ensure that Beatrice willingly surrendered herself to be touchedter. It was okay. Sam could wait.


    Although¡­


    ¡°You,¡± Sam said, not wanting to break the connection of their lips. Their eyes met again. ¡°Don¡¯t move like before.¡±


    The girl furrowed her brow.


    ¡°Don¡¯t disy that expression to me either.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Beatrice asked, slightly breathless. She could still feel how Sam treated her. She also felt that she hadn¡¯t fully realized that Sam truly had control over her sanity.


    Sam only responded to the question with a very faint smile. However, that smile made Beatrice blink softly. It was a smile she had never seen before. A smile that felt warm and full of sympathy. A smile that¡­ was dangerous. It moved Beatrice¡¯s hand to touch the face that had given her that smile earlier.


    Sam closed his eyes softly as Beatrice¡¯s hand touched his face. ¡°Remember this well,¡± he said, still with closed eyes. ¡°That earlier¡­ was a good morning greeting. Which I will demand every day. Understand?¡±


    Beatrice swallowed nervously. Her hand was still on Sam¡¯s face, where she felt some rough skin surfaces. Beatrice wanted to ask so badly, but it seemed like it could cause its own chaos.


    ¡°Do you understand, Beatrice?¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Beatrice whispered softly. ¡°Like this, right?¡±


    That hand was brought to the back of Sam¡¯s head. Asking the man to bend down closer to her lips. Repeating the gentle kiss, they had shared before. As if not knowing the word ¡°satisfied¡± because the gentleness Beatrice felt was truly addictive.


    Just like Sam.


    ¡°I can¡¯t resist, Beatrice,¡± Sam abruptly interrupted. His eyes were clouded with passion because Beatrice truly drove him crazy. ¡°You have to take responsibility.¡±


    Beatrice¡¯s eyes widened. Her heart felt like it stopped as Sam unfastened his belt buckle. Then he removed the blue jeans he had been wearing sincest night, leaving him in shorts that made the girl restless and afraid.


    ¡°D-don¡¯t,¡± Beatrice whispered.


    ¡°You calm down. I won¡¯t touch you now. You said I have to ask for permission, right? Yes. I¡¯llply with whatever you want.¡±


    Did Beatrice believe him so easily? Of course not. She couldn¡¯t trust the words of a despicable man like Sam.


    ¡°But you¡¯ll help me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Beatrice¡¯s hand, which had clenched the bedsheet just to find a grip, was pulled by Sam with some force. He brought the hand that had touched his face-no woman had ever been allowed to touch Sam¡¯s face in his bed, no matter the circumstances. Sam could still control himself. But Beatrice? She couldn¡¯t refuse at all. How lucky Sam was not to push away that hand touching his face. It was so soft and smooth. His imagination wandered about what would happen if that hand touched him elsewhere?


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± Beatrice quickly pulled her hand back, but unfortunately, Sam¡¯s strength was much greater.


    ¡°Today, use your hand first. Once you¡¯re skilled, use your mouth.¡±


    Those words made Beatrice widen her eyes. Then she screamed as her hand touched what Sam possessed. Beatrice¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t believe what she had to face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let me defy what I said earlier.¡± Sam slightly leaned in and whispered softly. ¡°I can¡¯t resist touching you for too long. So¡­ use your hand well this morning.¡±

 [13]

    The only thing Beatrice really enjoyed in Sam¡¯s room was soaking in the tub. She filled therge bathtub with some water and bubbles. She would immerse herself up to her neck and could spend one to two hours just bathing. After that, she would help Ute or have a casual conversation with Anne in one corner of Sam¡¯s room.


    However, when the owner returned, Beatrice didn¡¯t dare to get back in the bathtub. Although she really wanted to soak and get rid of the nervousness she had been feeling. Thinking about what if Sam broke in through this door and¡­ no, no. Beatrice shouldn¡¯t think about other bad things. She wanted to bathe without disturbance and without fear.


    She washed her hands several times, trying to clean the remnants of their activities that still lingered in Beatrice¡¯s mind. Even though, if examined closely, her hands were already clean and fragrant. There was no longer Sam¡¯s distinctive aroma there. But¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t tremble, Beatrice,¡± Sam said with a sly grin. ¡°Only like this, I¡¯m sure you can.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Beatrice stared in disbelief at what she was facing now. Sam really lowered his pants and made Beatrice¡¯s palm touch what she shouldn¡¯t have touched yet. ¡°N-no, I don¡¯t want to!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t resist,¡± Sam warned. Once again, he guided her hand as smooth as silk to touch his own.


    The previous words forced Beatrice to tightly shut her eyes. An unfamiliar sensation crept through every nerve in her hand. Not to mention when there was a drop of moisture there. Beatrice wanted to firmly refuse all of Sam¡¯s coercion, but¡­


    ¡°Take it slow.¡±


    Instinctively, she loosened her grip.


    ¡°There you go!¡± Sam eximed. ¡°Continue.¡±


    Oh God!


    Sam deserved to be called a scoundrel with a perverted mind.


    All of that was nothingpared to when the man above Beatrice reached his climax. The fluid filled Beatrice¡¯s hand. She immediately pushed Sam away, who wasughing at her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want a turn?¡± Sam asked, still audible to Beatrice.


    Before the girl entered the toilet, she shouted. ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡±


    ¡°Sam is insane!¡± Beatrice cursed under the downpour of the deliberately strong shower. ¡°Sam is crazy!¡± Once again, she pressed the soap next to her. She washed her hands again, which were starting to wrinkle from repeatedly rubbing them earlier.


    ¡°Argh! Damn!¡±


    The pounding sound on the door startled Beatrice. Her heart almost leapt out of her chest. She stood frozen in ce, letting the shower rain down on part of her body.


    ¡°The one you¡¯re cursing is right here, Beatrice,¡± Sam said with a heartyugh. ¡°You¡­ can¡¯t even imagine wanting to y with my toy again, can you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re insane!¡±


    Samughed even louder. But it didn¡¯t take long before the door was knocked on again. This time, much harder than before. ¡°You¡¯ve been in the bathroom for forty-five minutes. Get out now.¡±


    ¡°You should get out.¡±


    ¡°This is my room in case you¡¯ve forgotten.¡±


    Beatrice grumbled in frustration. She immediately returned the shower lever to its original position.


    ¡°Hurry up. I want to shower too.¡±


    Beatrice chose to grab her towel only.


    ¡°Oh¡­ you¡¯re not answering? Or are you deliberately allowing me to break down this door? Shower together?¡±


    The door was promptly opened by Beatrice. The girl¡¯s eyes stared at Sam with an irritated look. She was dressed although her hair wasn¡¯t fully dry yet.


    ¡°Yes, boss,¡± Beatrice said softly.


    Those words made Sam furrow his brow, but he chuckled afterward. Before the girl could truly leave his presence, Sam grabbed her, causing Beatrice to almost lose her bnce. Her ring eyes were ignored. Instead, Sam cornered Beatrice with a slight force.


    ¡°What did you call me earlier?¡±


    Beatrice blinked slowly. She forgot that no matter how angry she was, she should have been able to control herself from pouring it out directly in front of Sam. This man was the strongest male lion. Wherever his weak spot was found, she would obediently bow down. But when his cruelty and wickedness arose, there was no doubt there to hurt and destroy.


    ¡°B-boss,¡± Beatrice whispered with a trembling voice. Even though a little bit of fear, intimidation, trembling due to Sam¡¯s previous actions, and uneasiness because of Sam¡¯s presence around Beatrice could already be ovee. Beatrice could even curse Sam without hesitation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it,¡± Sam said in a half-whisper. ¡°That¡¯s the term for my subordinates.¡± He then pulled Beatrice¡¯s earlobe using his mouth, sucking on it with an incredibly gentle motion. It caused a strange tingling sensation that immediately made Beatrice¡¯s hair stand on end. Not to mention Sam¡¯s breath that now traced her nape. ¡°Call me¡­.¡± Satisfied with ying with Beatrice¡¯s earlobe, Samnded a kiss right on Beatrice¡¯s nape. Several times he ced it there until slowly, the tip of his tongue yed around the area he had kissed before.


    Beatrice couldn¡¯t resist at all. Her body was restrained by Sam¡¯s hands, which she couldn¡¯t just release. Because of Sam¡¯s actions as well, her breathing became more and more irregr. Her heart was pounding loudly. Especially when Sam started descending from her nape to the area around her pelvic bone. Beatrice was made to shudder even more by Sam¡¯s actions.


    ¡°Call me,¡± Sam looked up only through his gaze. He really wanted to capture Beatrice¡¯s response to his actions. ying with Beatrice like this had been a pleasure he had desired for the past few days. Making the girl shift in fear also became a personal mood booster amidst the pressures of the Southern Region he was currently dealing with.


    The tips of his fingers undid two buttons on the girl¡¯s shirt. The scent of the soap that Beatrice was wearing immediately filled Sam¡¯s senses.


    Fragrant. He murmured to himself.


    The part that was still covered by the sheet began to reveal its appearance. Pure white, just like Beatrice¡¯s skin. One thing was different. It was the mark that Sam made for the girl.


    ¡°What should I call you?¡± Beatrice asked, trembling. Once again, fear started to creep in. And¡­ something felt very strange, especially when the tip of Sam¡¯s tongue began to explore her cleavage. Instead of enjoying what Sam was doing, it was better to divert with another question.


    ¡°Samuel,¡± Sam replied quickly. ¡°And don¡¯t bother me like this.¡±


    Beatrice held her breath as she felt a strong suction on her chest. Her hands clenched tightly. She bit her lip to hold back a moan that for some reason she wanted to release.


    ¡°Call me correctly, Beatrice,¡± Sam said, ncing at Beatrice briefly. He could feel how he elerated the girl¡¯s heartbeat with just his touch. ¡°Or¡­ should I expose myself? Take another shower with me?¡±


    Immediately, Beatrice shook her head and said, ¡°Sa-Samuel.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± Sam stopped his movements. ¡°But there¡¯s one more.¡±


    The girl looked at Sam with a mixed expression. Her feelings were unsettled now; between annoyance and¡­ enjoyment? Damn it, Sam! No. Beatrice didn¡¯t enjoy it at all. She was forced.


    Right?


    Sam¡¯s pleasure had to be interrupted upon hearing the forcefully banged door and the quite hysterical shout from a voice that Sam recognized. Oh¡­ Beatrice also recognized the suddenly louder voice from over there.


    ¡°Open the door!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to disturb the boss,¡± one of the guards said.


    ¡°Open it, I said!¡± Be red fiercely. Her hand was ready to strike one of Sam¡¯s subordinates. She knew them and sometimes spoke, even if it was just small talk.


    In this house, Anabe Jovanka felt empowered. She didn¡¯t need support from anyone else because she felt Sam by her side. Sam needed her. Sam liked her.


    She was the first-person Sam met.


    She had been in that position for three years and treated like that. No matter how many new women entered Sam¡¯s life, Be was always confident that the ruler of the Twin Dragon n woulde back to her.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be.¡±


    ¡°Open it!¡±


    Beatrice took advantage of themotion very well. She quickly freed herself, buttoning up the buttons that Sam had unbuttoned without her permission. She grumbled softly and said, ¡°Someone¡¯s looking for you. I¡­ I¡¯ll just go to Ute¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Stay here,¡± Sam ordered firmly. ¡°Never have the intention to leave this room without my permission.¡±


    Be¡¯s voice was heard again.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°You take care of your girlfriend first. I¡¯ll help Ute.¡±


    Sam sighed. He held back his anger that suddenly made his head spin. ¡°What are you going to do with Ute?¡±


    Beatrice was confused. What would she do next? ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯ll be there.¡±


    ¡°Sam! Open the door!¡±


    ¡°You bastard!¡± Sam cursed. ¡°Open the door, Pong,¡± Sam ordered, and the sound of the door handle being pulled slightly could be heard.


    A woman who had been shouting like a mad person appeared there. Half running, she approached Sam. She hugged him tightly like a ko baby. Sam even took a step back because of Be¡¯s recent actions.


    ¡°Sam,¡± Be whined yfully. ¡°Missed you.¡±


    ¡°Step aside,¡± Sam said, trying to free himself.


    But Be held onto him tighter. It didn¡¯t matter if Sam had been paying attention to her since earlier. Opportunities don¡¯te twice, right? Beatrice took full advantage of this. She escaped. She didn¡¯t care what Sam would do with Be. In fact, this might be one of her best prayers.


    Meanwhile, Be grinned with satisfaction. It¡¯s good that the girl knew her ce. She would leave without needing to be chased away. This was Sam¡¯s room. The room they should upy together, sharing hot nights and lots ofughter. She wouldn¡¯t allow anyone else to be near Sam except herself.


    Only she was loyal to Sam.


    ¡°Where were you?¡± Be asked in the most seductive tone possible. Her movements also started to tempt Sam there. She knew that this man needed to beforted with passionate activities. Stimting every nerve in his body. She used her slender, red-painted fingers to caress Sam¡¯s chest carefully.


    ¡°Stop,¡± Sammanded firmly. He held her hand firmly enough. ¡°I don¡¯t want you touching me.¡±


    Be looked surprised. ¡°Sam?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re disturbing me.¡± Sam spoke as quietly as possible, but truly, the intimidation in this room changed. It was as if a very cold wind had taken over this quite spacious room. Although the morning sunlight that entered provided a bit of warmth, the words he just uttered made the atmosphere different.


    ¡°Leave,¡± Sam said without reducing the intensity of his voice.


    He tried hard not to use violence in front of Be. After all, there were many things Sam had to remember about Be¡¯s kindness in his life.


    ¡°No. I won¡¯t leave!¡± Be said loudly. ¡°I came here because of you, Sam!¡±


    They locked eyes for a while, but Sam was the first to break their gaze. He chose to leave and let Be do whatever she wanted in this room. He didn¡¯t care.


    His steps paused when he heard Be say, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, Sam, you owe me your life.¡±


    Sam would never forget that moment.


    Before Sam could respond to Be¡¯s statement, Hugo approached him. ¡°Boss, Lieutenant Colonel Ferdinand is waiting for you.¡±


    Sam furrowed his brow. ¡°Ferdi? Here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss. I think it¡¯s really urgent. He also mentioned something about 303 C.¡±

 [14]

    All Be could do now was wander around Sam¡¯s room. She was filled with anger and frustration. Her eyes quickly scanned thefortable room, especially the bed. She couldn¡¯t deny that what she saw fueled the fire in her chest even more.


    She was sure that something had happened while she wasn¡¯t at home, especially the activities she used to do with Sam, even if not in this room.


    For Sam, this room was very private, so why was that bitch given permission to stay here? And why was she being guarded so closely? What was so special about that bitch? She looked stupid and Be felt a strong urge to destroy her.


    The face that now appeared in her mind from their previous encounters. Stupid, but with a courage that made Be hate her.


    Since Beatrice¡¯s arrival, she had made it clear in her heart that she hated that woman.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Be cursed as she threw herself onto the somewhat messy bed. Then, full of emotion, she rummaged through everything on top of the bed. Pillows, cushions, and the nket that Sam and possibly Beatrice had usedst night were tossed around. The pillow stuffing spilled out, making the room messy, but Be didn¡¯t care.


    She needed an outlet.


    ¡°Sam, you jerk!¡± Be shouted once again.


    Not satisfied with the disarrayed bed, Be turned her attention to the vanity table where she saw some distinctly feminine items. Even though it was just a small bottle of body lotion and cheap perfume, Be was convinced they belonged to Beatrice. And those items were sitting next to Sam¡¯s belongings? Seriously!


    Be swept everything off the vanity table in one motion. Her action made a loud shattering sound. Sam¡¯s perfume bottle fell to the floor and shattered into pieces. Not to mention a few other items that broke and scattered their contents. As if not satisfied, Be also struck the mirror on the vanity table with nearby objects.


    ¡°Pong, don¡¯t you want to see what¡¯s happening?¡± Yongki, one of Sam¡¯s subordinates assigned to guard Beatrice, asked. Especially at the main bedroom door. ¡°I¡¯ve been hearing Be mming things for a while.¡±


    Ompong, like Yongki, was tasked with guarding Beatrice while Sam was away. He always followed Beatrice wherever she went, even just around thisrge house. Asked like that, Ompong could only shrug his shoulders.


    ¡°I want to go in, but you know, if Be gets angry, we¡¯ll be done for.¡±


    Yongki agreed. ¡°So¡­ should we just stay silent?¡±


    ¡°What else can we do?¡±


    ¡°What are you two talking about?¡± Be snapped with a flushed face.


    She felt somewhat satisfied with trashing Sam¡¯s room. At least, her anger had found an outlet. As she was about to leave the room, she overheard whispers from the two people guarding the door.


    Anne told her that Beatrice was being specially guarded by Sam¡¯s men. Remembering Anne¡¯s report, Be couldn¡¯t believe that Beatrice was treated differently from other women. So¡­ what made Beatrice so special?


    ording to Be, absolutely nothing.


    Seeing Be suddenlying out of Sam¡¯s room, Ompong and Yongki grimaced in surprise. They could only exchange nces, too scared to speak because the woman looked much scarier than usual.


    Her hair was a mess, her face was red, and her eyes had a piercing gaze that could leave them speechless if they said the wrong thing.


    ¡°Answer me!¡±


    ¡°What right do you have to yell at Ompong and Yongki?¡± Be, followed by the two young men, turned towards the source of the voice. If Hugo was the most loyal subordinate, then nd deserved the title of the Southern Divisionmander.


    His body was slightly smaller than Hugo and Sam¡¯s, but his agility in self-defense, not to mention his proficiency with any type of weapon, with a preference for swords, made him exceptional. Whenever he faced an opponent, his measure was only death. That¡¯s why nd didn¡¯t want to intervene too much as long as Hugo could handle it. If Hugo asked nd to step in, it meant that anyone blocking Sam¡¯s path had to be eliminated.


    For nd, Sam was not just a boss or ruler in this ce. Sam had be a role model in his life, especially when he was down and didn¡¯t know where else to turn. Sam extended his hand, forgiving his mistake even though nd had almost killed Sam. At least, that incident made nd promise that any weapon aimed at Sam would have to go through him first.


    nd¡¯s influence was also significant in the two territories. His name was respected, especially when he chose to be on Sam¡¯s side. Perhaps this was also why Sam ced him in a crucial position.


    Sam trusted nd to handle the supply and distribution of weapons in the Southern Division. Although it was considered illegal, Sam and nd knew their limits. And because of that, Sam ordered nd to find out exactly what weapon was used by the enemy or anyone else when they killed Tony.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Be growled in frustration.


    nd and his intervention had indeed made Be angry again. She chose to leave them all behind. Walking arrogantly with her head held high, as if they were just obstacles in front of her. She didn¡¯t forget to bump into nd¡¯s shoulder without any fear.


    nd chose to remain silent, letting the woman walk away from Sam¡¯s room. Hearing Be¡¯s footsteps growing distant, nd nced into the messy room. ¡°tell the back team to clean up all this mess. Don¡¯t let Sam finish meeting Ferdinan only to find his room in a mess. Sam doesn¡¯t like mess.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Boss,¡± they both replied in unison.


    ¡°Crazy woman,¡± nd muttered. He then walked away casually, whistling and enjoying his free day. It had been almost three days since Sam asked him to do something. It was time to check if everything was in order ording to what he had received while he was away.


    Before he moved further away, nd paused for a moment. ¡°Is Anne here?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see her at her post, Boss. It seems like she left early this morning.¡±


    nd nodded. He resumed walking along the corridor on the third floor, apanied by a faint grin. ¡°Bingo! I got what I wanted.¡±


    ***[]***


    ¡°Ugh, Ute,¡± Beatriceined upon realizing what she had to do today. Initially, she just wanted to sit in one of the dining chairs, enjoying herte breakfast. Or a ss of milk that she usually prepared herself. Ute had taken over the kitchen and was exceptionally skilled at creating delicious and mouthwatering dishes. ¡°Do I have to do all of this?¡±


    Uteughed. ¡°Instead of listening to you constantly ranting about Be, it¡¯s better to use your energy for work, Lav. It¡¯s more productive.¡±


    Beatrice pouted in displeasure. ¡°But it¡¯s not fair. There are so many fish here. Where did theye from? And they¡¯re really smelly.¡±


    The short-haired woman didn¡¯t want to stopughing just yet. ¡°I¡¯ll prepare the seasoning, and you wash the fish. That way, we¡¯ll finish quickly, Beatrice.¡±


    ¡°What are we going to cook?¡±


    Despite grumbling, Beatrice¡¯s hands didn¡¯t stop moving as she cleaned the fish in the sink. This fresh and fairlyrge red snapper would be prepared by Ute today.


    ¡°Fish curry,¡± Ute replied with a slight smile. ¡°It so happens that Bang Sam has a guest today, right? I heard it¡¯s someone from the police.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Beatrice remembered the interruption earlier that allowed her to escape Sam¡¯s clutches. She had to thank the bearer of the news. She wasn¡¯t quite clear on who it was, as Beatrice didn¡¯t get a good look at them. ¡°I overheard it earlier, I think.¡±


    ¡°Whenever Sam is home, he always asks for red snapper curry, Lav.¡±


    Beatrice didn¡¯t care. For her, right now, she just wanted to help ease Ute¡¯s workload. With this many fish, not to mention the other vegetables, the kitchen must be a mess. Even though Ute had assistance, if Beatrice remembered correctly, their names were Kiki and Novi. But still, Ute surely maderge portions of food.


    However, Kiki and Novi rarely wanted to engage in conversation with Beatrice. Every time Beatrice asked, their answers were brief. It was as if Beatrice was a bother, even though if she thought about it, they all shared the same fate. They couldn¡¯t just leave this house. Or¡­ maybe they were willingly staying here? Unlike Beatrice, who longed to breathe the air outside.


    ¡°Can you cook, Beatrice?¡±


    Ute¡¯s question regained Beatrice¡¯s attention. ¡°Um¡­ I can, but just simple dishes.¡±


    ¡°The seasoning for this is easy, you should learn, Beatrice.¡±


    ¡°Ugh! I really don¡¯t feel like cooking for Sam! Who does he think he is?!¡±


    ¡°The owner of this house.¡±


    Beatrice froze instantly. She didn¡¯t dare turn even slightly. That voice echoed and spun in her ears. Damn it! Since when was Sam there?N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Why are you silent, Kau?¡± Sam grinned thinly.


    ¡°What are you cooking, Ute?¡±


    ¡°Red Snapper Curry, Bang. I purposely made it for you as soon as you came back.¡±


    Sam just nodded. ¡°How long will you keep doing this? When will Ute be able to cook if you can¡¯t even wash the fish properly?¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Beatrice turned and red in protest. ¡°I can wash these fish, okay?¡± She roughly mmed one of the fish near her, not caring if there were stters on her clothes. ¡°I¡¯ve been doing all of this since earlier!¡±


    Sam chose to approach Beatrice, who looked somewhat ridiculous this morning. His shirt was slightly damp. His hair, which was still notpletely dry, adorned his face, which still showed his annoyance towards Sam.


    ¡°What do you want?!¡± Beatrice asked as soon as she realized that Sam was moving closer to her.


    ¡°I want to help you wash the fish. You¡¯re taking too long. I¡¯m hungry,¡± replied Sam.


    Beatrice couldn¡¯t believe it right away, but Sam¡¯s words were indeed put into action. Standing beside Beatrice, Sam wasn¡¯t bothered at all, even though Beatrice couldn¡¯t take her eyes off him in astonishment. asionally, Sam also gave instructions on how to clean the fish.


    ¡°Are you paying attention to what I say or how I look, Kau?¡±


    Beatrice blinked in a flurry. ¡°Ugh, no way!!! I¡¯m not paying attention to you, okay? So conceited!¡±


    Sam chuckled. ¡°Pay attention to how Ute cooks, Kau. asionally, you should also make me food, especially when I¡¯m at home.¡±


    Beatrice¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Huh! Is Sam suddenly obsessed with red snapper curry, or is he influenced by something? It¡¯s so strange.


    ¡°Ute¡¯s cooking suits my taste buds. That¡¯s why I enjoy eating at home. And you¡­¡± Sam turned and stared sharply at Beatrice. ¡°You have to pay close attention and learn until it tastes simr to what Ute usually makes for me.¡±


    Beatrice swallowed nervously. ¡°What¡¯s delicious for you might not be delicious for me,¡± Beatriceined. She couldn¡¯t stay quiet because there were still plenty of fish in the sink. She didn¡¯t know how many portions Ute would make, but if the protein ingredients were already here, it meant everything would be cooked. Including this fish.


    Hearing Beatrice¡¯s words made Sam stop what he was doing. Has this girl who stood beside him never felt fear or always behaved like this? Would she submit under Sam¡¯s threat? But when speaking in a somewhat rxed atmosphere, she could utter words that irritated Sam himself.


    ¡°How about making a deal with you?¡±


    Sam¡¯s words made Beatrice turn her head. ¡°A deal?¡±


    Sam nodded without hesitation.


    Beatrice hesitated. Making a deal with Sam was something she had never done since living in this house. Until now, Beatrice had simplyplied with whatever Sam said. If there was any luck favoring her, where she could escape from Sam¡¯s clutches, she would be truly fortunate. But that was only one of many possibilities, right?


    ¡°Do you want to or not? My offer is attractive,¡± Sam continued to stare at Beatrice¡¯s face without getting bored. His sharp nose perfectly matched his smooth face.


    ¡°What?¡± Beatrice asked softly, full of doubt.


    ¡°If you cook food every time I¡¯m home, and it¡¯s exclusively for me, you¡¯ll be allowed to go to college.¡±


    Beatrice¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. She stared at Sam until it felt like her eyes were about to pop out, not believing his words. ¡°You¡­ Are you joking?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Sam took a step closer to Beatrice. Beatrice¡¯s slight height advantage made him tilt his head slightly, but it didn¡¯t matter. Immersing himself in the darkness of Beatrice¡¯s eyes made Sam forget his surroundings, where many eyes were watching and smiling at Sam¡¯s behavior this time. Nevertheless, Sam didn¡¯t care. All he wanted now was Beatrice.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never made deals with the residents of this house before. They willingly choose to be here. They help me, support everything I do, and are loyal followers of my orders.¡± Sam took one more step, cornering Beatrice. But she didn¡¯t lower her gaze from Sam. As if the decreasing distance between their bodies was no longer a concern.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re not lying, right?¡±


    ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m lying?¡±

 [15]

    Visiting the main residence of the Twin Dragon n¡¯s owner was something Ferdi really didn¡¯t want to do. He was a neutral party responsible for maintaining security and stability in the two constantly feuding regions, even though they had never dered war. However, the dark history between the Northern and Southern territories had long been known. Ferdi was one of the few who had been involved to some extent in resolving their disputes.


    However, there was one thing that Ferdi couldn¡¯t simply ignore. He couldn¡¯t underestimate the assistance of the ruler of the Twin Dragon n, as it had saved his younger sister from a kidnapping that had ended quite dramatically five years ago. If it weren¡¯t for Sam¡¯s subordinates and the intervention of that man, Ferdi didn¡¯t know what fate Felly would have faced.


    Unfortunately, Ferdi couldn¡¯t take matters into his own hands because the culprit was skillfully protected by Hasolomone, with Quassano being the main mastermind. Remembering the events of the past, Ferdi¡¯s anger never subsided. He swore to exact revenge for everything Felly had experienced during that abduction.


    ¡°There¡¯s no storm outside, but here you are,¡± Sam said with a thin grin. His sharp eyes fixed on Ferdi, who was still enjoying the elegant living room of Sam¡¯s house.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know someone like you had such refined taste in rulers,¡± Ferdi chuckled.


    Sam nced at what caught Ferdi¡¯s attention-a statue of a woman with a beautiful urn in one corner of the room.


    ¡°A gift,¡± Ferdi remarked.


    Sam smirked. ¡°Since when does Samuel Aarick ept gifts?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re only here to admire my house, you can leave,¡± Sam replied sharply.


    Sam disliked being called by his first name. To him, it reminded him of an old man who always wore a ck coat. His partially gray hair on the right and left sides added to the intimidating appearance of the man. He was tall, upright, and his gaze was much sharper than anyone Sam had ever encountered. His speech was concise and decisive. Moreover, anything hemanded had to be executed and yield results. Otherwise, prepare for a lengthy punishment.


    Yes¡­ he was Benjamin Bondan Immanuel. Sam¡¯s father and the respected ruler of the Twin Dragon n. His death still remained a big question mark for Sam. His son knew the capabilities of his father with a weapon in his hand. It was from a Bondan that Sam learned to wield a sword, pull a trigger with precision, and practice martial arts.


    It doesn¡¯t matter if the whole world doubts his skepticism. For Sam, the deaths of both his parents were not mere idents, but nned murders. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t uncover the mastermind behind the events. Everyone he suspected had strong alibis that couldn¡¯t be easily refuted.


    Ferdi burst intoughter. ¡°You have absolutely no sense of humor, Sam.¡±


    Sam snorted as he took a seat on one of the plush sofas. ¡°So¡­ what brings you here, Fer?¡±


    Ferdi did the same, sitting in front of Sam. Making himselffortable, he pulled a cigarette from his pocket, asking one of Sam¡¯s subordinates to light it for him. Sam shook his head and let out a disdainful sigh. It was considered permission for the subordinate to do what Ferdi asked.


    ¡°I want to talk seriously, Sam.¡± Ferdi straightened his back. The living room was already filled with cigarette smoke.


    Sam waved his hand gently, and his subordinate immediately left the room. Only Hugo remained standing behind Sam. Even if Sam dismissed him, he wouldn¡¯t leave. But Hugo knew that Sam wouldn¡¯t do that.


    Ferdi also understood that there were three people always by Sam¡¯s side, but the most loyal one was Hugo. This mischievous and arrogant-looking man was known as the right-hand man of the Southern Region¡¯s ruler. He was never far from Sam. Asking Hugo to step back a bit could create an ufortable atmosphereter.


    ¡°This is the police data regarding the ownership of 303 C.¡± Ferdi handed over his phone. ¡°I sent a copy to Hugo.¡±


    Quickly, Hugo took out his tablet that was never far from him. After tinkering with it for a moment, he handed it to Sam.


    ¡°Apparently, it¡¯s a rare and expensive item.¡± Sam grinned. ¡°Quite foolish to use it in public.¡±


    ¡°As you suspected, Sam, the surveince cameras on the edge of the forest were damaged two days before the incident. ording to the report, they often malfunction due to the conditions there. You know wild animals sometimes cause damage.¡±


    Sam nodded in understanding.


    ¡°I¡¯m specting here, Sam, but it¡¯s possible that Tony was identally shot.¡± Ferdi presented his reasoning. ¡°This weapon, besides being a rare item, is only owned by high-ranking officials. You can see the list, right?¡±


    Sam¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. ¡°Could there have been another target? And Tony happened to be there?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my initial assumption.¡±


    ¡°Quassano has this weapon,¡± Hugo interjected confidently. ¡°His expression doesn¡¯t lie, and his name is among the top owners of the weapon.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, during the incident, Alfred Quassano was in the mansion in the Northern Region. Alongside Gerald,¡± Ferdi softly interjected. ¡°I have confirmed that.¡±


    ¡°My question is simple, Fer,¡± Sam rested his chin on his hands. ¡°Who is involved in the cirction of these weapons? Rare items that don¡¯t want to be taxed, owned for the sake of showing off. They¡¯re the ones we should be suspicious of.¡±


    Both Ferdi and Hugo looked at Sam with surprise. ¡°Why like that, Boss?¡± Unable to contain himself, Hugo finally spoke up.


    A thin smirk once again formed at the corner of Sam¡¯s lips. ¡°Shall we eat first? I¡¯ll check the kitchen really quick. Just keep Ferdipany, Hugo.¡±


    Hugo stared at Sam incredulously. ¡°Damn, Boss, you really don¡¯t want to tell me?¡±


    Ferdiughed. ¡°Sam and his way of thinking are indeed different.¡±


    ¡°Instead of helping me understand Sam¡¯s intentions, you¡¯re supporting my boss, Mr. Police!¡± Hugo eximed.


    Ferdiughed even more.


    ***[]***


    The beautiful girl with ck hair hadn¡¯t forgotten about lunch earlier. It was lively, noisy, with many conversations that Beatrice didn¡¯t really understand. But she could see that they were all familiar with each other. Their faces also hinted at a close kinship. Just like Sam, who casually enjoyed his portion. Sitting at the end of the table, he ate heartily, not paying much attention to the conversations happening around therge dining table.


    Perhaps for Sam, as long as it didn¡¯t disturb his enjoyment of the meal that Ute served for him, it didn¡¯t matter. Sometimes, he would even join in with some remarks made by his subordinates. Beatrice thought that it might create an awkward impression. Unfortunately¡­ that was just her own thoughts. Maybe what Ute said about it being a ¡°home¡± for most of Sam¡¯s subordinates was true. They found their ownfort here.


    Beatrice pursed her lips slightly. She didn¡¯t expect to see such familiarity in this rtivelyrge house, mostly painted white. If it weren¡¯t for Sam, only a small portion of them would eat at this big table. Most of them preferred to eat in their small groups.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too quiet, Beatrice,¡± Sam admonished while tapping Beatrice¡¯s te with a spoon. ¡°Eat.¡±


    Beatrice grimaced but immediately lowered her head and took a slightlyrger bite of her lunch. Since she agreed to what Sam offered, she was determined not to do anything that could jeopardize their agreement. Sam never yed around with his words. It meant that he didn¡¯t lie. But if he suddenly revoked that permission, then Beatrice had to abide by it.


    ¡°Eating together like this is actually nice,¡± Ferdi said. He was introduced to Beatrice shortly after lunch was served. He also took a seat in one of the avable chairs.


    ¡°Especially when it¡¯s free,¡± Sam retorted. He then resumed enjoying his portion of the snapper curry.


    ¡°If you drop by the police station, I¡¯ll treat you to something good,¡± Ferdi said.


    ¡°There¡¯s no good food at the police station,¡± Sam quickly interjected. ¡°Don¡¯t believe him,¡± he pointed at all his subordinates. Suddenly, the noise subsided. They looked at Sam with obedience and fear. ¡°If you ever go to the police station for any reason, especially to meet this person, observe them closely.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss,¡± they responded in unison.


    ¡°Damn you!¡± Ferdi burst intoughter. ¡°I¡¯ll remember all of you. If any of you dare to visit my office, I¡¯ll make sure your boss won¡¯t be able to get you out easily.¡±


    This time, Samughed loudly. Very loudly. Almost all of his subordinatesughed along. There was no more awkwardness until the lunch event came to an end.


    ¡°Someone seems happy,¡± said Sam, making Beatrice jump in surprise. The pleasant lunchtime image vanished instantly. It was reced by Sam¡¯s face, now looking at her with bewilderment. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Seeing a ghost?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Beatrice snapped while clutching her chest. ¡°You¡¯re the ghost.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s the one daydreaming, and who¡¯s calling who a ghost?¡± Sam sneered. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    After lunch, Beatrice was like an elusive eel that Sam couldn¡¯t catch. So slippery. Moving here and there, helping Ute. Although there were other people responsible for tidying up the dining table, Beatrice insisted on helping. Meanwhile, Sam was still not finished with his business. This time, it was with nd, who suddenly became angry.


    He dragged Be a bit roughly. Sam couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing. nd was indeed sharp-tongued and not particrly fond of women around Sam. But he had never been physically aggressive. It was the first time nd showed his temper. Maybe it was because Be had gone too far, or maybe the two of them should never be close to each other.


    If only they hadn¡¯t caused trouble, Sam would prefer to continue his morning activities with Beatrice. Unfortunately, he had to drag Beatrice out of the kitchen to obey his orders. Although heter left her alone in the room, at least Beatrice didn¡¯t have to be outside her room.


    ¡°Sit.¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sam grunted at Beatrice¡¯s response. ¡°Come with me tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡± Beatrice asked suspiciously.


    ¡°To campus.¡±


    Beatrice¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°My campus?¡± She stood up and approached Sam. She had been sitting around the balcony since earlier, one of the ces where she could feel the rtively free breeze in Sam¡¯s room. ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    Sam simply nodded.


    ¡°So you weren¡¯t lying.¡±


    ¡°I always keep my promises,¡± Sam retorted. His hands were still folded across his chest. What he didn¡¯t anticipate was when Beatrice crashed into him with a hug. It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t like it, but what if they both fell? Ah¡­ Sam would be more than happy if Beatrice fell right on top of him.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Beatrice said sincerely. Although she hadn¡¯t experienced going back to college yet, at least this was already very exciting for her.


    ¡°Is that all I get?¡± Sam asked with a cunning grin. ¡°I¡¯m at a loss.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Beatrice unraveled her embrace. ¡°I¡¯ll cook for you when you¡¯re here, right? Where¡¯s the loss in that?¡±


    ¡°Even Wayne¡¯s debt might not be paid off with you bing my new cook, Lav.¡±


    Beatrice¡¯s lips immediately pouted. ¡°Thugs always have their own motives.¡±


    Today, Sam didn¡¯t want to put too much pressure on Beatrice. He preferred Beatrice¡¯s attitude like this. Although her words always gave the impression that Sam was her archenemy, he could enjoy Beatrice¡¯s facial expressions more. Like now.


    It felt¡­ Sam wanted to devour herpletely.


    ¡°I have to meet the Dean first, take care of some administrative matters because there hasn¡¯t been anyone to-¡±


    So Sam immediately did what was on his mind, causing Beatrice¡¯s eyes to widen in surprise. Her clenched fist rewarded Sam¡¯s chest with a few punches. Maybe because this kiss from Sam was too demanding, it depleted Beatrice¡¯s remaining air supply. However, Sam didn¡¯t care. The taste of Beatrice¡¯s lips had be an addiction to him.


    It took Beatrice a few minutes to get used to the assault Sam gave her. She couldn¡¯t avoid it, could she? It would be pointless. If she provoked Sam by trying to evade him, what she would receive would be far more terrifying. Beatrice didn¡¯t want to imagine that. Just this morning, she was trembling because of Sam¡¯s extremelyscivious request.


    ¡°When will your lips be used to satisfy me, Beatrice?¡± Sam released the kiss immediately. He spoke right above Beatrice¡¯s lips while his eyes were closed. ¡°It must feel incredible. Can it happen now?¡±

 [16]

    nd crossing its legs. Smoke had been billowing from between its fingers since earlier. Its dark eyes refused to release the figure in front of it.


    ¡°You¡¯re still not talking?¡± it asked softly. But, beware, nd¡¯s soft voice was akin to the most terrifying chant ever heard. The hair on one¡¯s neck would stand on end and certainly not want to hear nd¡¯s voice in this state again.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can say. Nothing,¡± retorted the interlocutor. Although his voice trembled and was filled with fear, there was still a trace of courage in him.


    ¡°Before Sam finds out, An.¡± nd straightened his back slightly. He extinguished the cigarette that was still burning.


    ¡°But what I did wasn¡¯t to trap the Boss. Not at all!¡± Anne stood up. Her eyes stared unwaveringly at nd, who remained rxed in his position. ¡°I just want Tony¡¯s shooter to be found! That¡¯s all, nd.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± interjected nd quickly. ¡°But your approach was wrong.¡±


    Anne turned away. Her lips began to tremble, trying to hold back a sob, but the image of her beloved resurfaced. If only Tony had listened to her even a little that night, perhaps they could still be together.


    Anne¡¯s defense broke down. She knelt down and wept over Tony¡¯s departure. Again. She didn¡¯t know how long she had been like this, but truly, losing the person she loved made life feel empty.


    ¡°Sam is also investigating this matter. He never stays silent when someone dares to disturb his territory. You know that, right, An?¡± nd stood up. ¡°You don¡¯t need to act recklessly. We just have to follow Sam¡¯s instructions regarding Tony. If you act rashly, it won¡¯t just be you who is threatened, but everyone in this house.¡±


    Anne understood the consequences of her surveince. But what else could she do? She was haunted by a great curiosity. She was certain that Tony¡¯s death was caused by something serious. Unfortunately, someone was protecting the perpetrator and was undoubtedly at odds with Sam¡¯s camp.


    ¡°This time, I forgive your behavior of hacking multiple systems, especially those rted to Gerald and Quassano,¡± nd patted Anne¡¯s shoulder briefly. ¡°But once again, I know, and I assure you that all your devices will be destroyed.¡±


    Anne looked up, her eyes meeting nd¡¯s sharp gaze. One of Sam¡¯s trusted people indeed had a strong aura of intimidation. Just being looked at like this, many people couldn¡¯t resist and obeyed what was asked of them. Including Anne.


    ¡°Okay, nd.¡±


    nd wasn¡¯t easily satisfied. ¡°Just carry out your job as usual. Even that alone will help Sam.¡±


    Anne simply nodded.


    Before nd left the room where Anne usually worked, the man with slightly nted eyes said, ¡°One more thing you should know, An. Don¡¯t get too close to AnaBe. Apart from how much I hate that woman, she¡¯s not good for you. Don¡¯t let your closeness with her disappoint Sam.¡±


    Anne swallowed slowly. She let nd¡¯s figure leave the room. She sighed softly. She wiped away the tears that had flowed earlier. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I should wait or take action myself.¡± She closed her eyes softly. ¡°What should I do, Tony?¡± One or two more drops of tears fell uncontrobly. ¡°I miss you!¡±


    Meanwhile, in Sam¡¯s room, Beatrice was examining herself. Wearing a loose shirt paired with tight jeans and sneakers of the same color as her shirt, she was ready to go back to her campus. Her appearance wasn¡¯t too much of a hassle from the beginning. For her, going to campus wasn¡¯t about a fashion show or showcasing her body. In college, she had to acquire a lot of knowledge so that her future could be brighter than her current life.


    But¡­ it seemed that line of thinking no longer applied. What was bright about her life when she was already trapped here? The agreement with Sam was clear, where she was escorted by two crazy henchmen. How could she escape? It felt like there was no escape route at all.


    However, throughout the night, she pondered her escape n. What could she do? It had been a long time since she visited her home. She didn¡¯t know what had be of it. Not to mention that despicable old man who called himself her father. She had no interest in knowing his whereabouts.


    Being used as coteral here was enough for her. Ah, thinking about what caused her to end up here, it still didn¡¯t erase the disappointment in Beatrice¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Still taking long?¡± asked Sam, who suddenly appeared at her bedroom door. He was shirtless, revealing the tattoos along his right chest to his back. His muscr physique and attractive body were a sight to behold for Beatrice. There were sweat droplets all over Sam¡¯s body this time. It seemed to indicate that he had just finished exercising. Maybe.


    Beatrice didn¡¯t want to ask.


    ¡°Admiring my physique, are you?¡± Sam asked mischievously.


    ¡°No,¡± Beatrice retorted immediately. She quickly finished styling her hair. ¡°I¡¯m done. Shall we leave now?¡±


    Sam looked at Beatrice incredulously. ¡°Are you sure about leaving now?¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t, I be sure?¡± Beatrice replied, matching his surprised gaze. ¡°It¡¯s almost ten o¡¯clock. I remember that the Dean or the administrative office is avable until eleven. If we¡¯rete, I¡¯ll miss even more sses.¡±


    Sam sighed. ¡°Fine, but you have to agree to me going shirtless then.¡± He took wide strides toward one corner where his ck jacket was usually hung. He also grabbed one of his ck shirts from the wardrobe.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Beatrice eximed. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to shower or get dressed first?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you who¡¯s in a hurry, right?¡± Sam said. He was already leading the way. It seemed like he was serious about not needing a shower or even getting dressed to cover his body. No, Beatrice didn¡¯t envy or dislike others looking at Sam¡¯s body. Why would she have such thoughts? She was just concerned about herself visiting the Dean¡¯s office. She didn¡¯t want them to go into a frenzy upon seeing Sam taking care of Beatrice¡¯s academic matters.


    Or suddenly be a celebrity because she was escorted by someone like Sam.


    But oh well, Beatrice didn¡¯t have many options but toply with what Sam wanted. That included hastening her steps as they descended the stairs, where she noticed that two people were already following them.


    ¡°Their names are Zein and Mateo. They¡¯ll be your escorts on campus,¡± Sam introduced them to Beatrice one by one.


    ¡°And you two, memorize this woman¡¯s face very well. If she tries to escape, just throw her from the balcony onto a group of dogs in the side yard.¡±


    ¡°Are you insane?¡± Beatrice eximed, unable to believe it. She quickly walked to catch up with Sam, whose strides were exceptionally wide. Beatrice had to gasp for breath to keep up with him. ¡°I have no intention of escaping, okay?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good then,¡± Sam started putting on the shirt he took from his wardrobe earlier. Buttoning it up while continuing to walk, not paying much attention to Beatrice who walked beside him.


    Upon hearing Sam¡¯s words, Beatrice pursed her lips in annoyance. She was frustrated because Sam casually gave orders to the two people walking right behind them. At the end of the stairs, Hugo was already waiting.


    ¡°The key,¡± Sam said, and shortly after, a key was thrown to him by Hugo. ¡°You and nd meet Richard at the Port. I¡¯ll join you soon.¡±


    Hugo didn¡¯t argue much, he just gave a thumbs-up. After all, forbidding Sam, who was in a slightly softened mode, could create its ownmotion. Earlier in the morning, when Hugo apanied Sam around the house, they ran around to rx and do light exercises. Hugo knew that Sam was in a very good mood.


    Sam rarelyughed like he did this morning, even though Hugo¡¯s jokes could be considered dry. Hugo could guess that all of this started because of someone-Beatrice Catalina. The girl who was held captive as coteral for a debt, whom Sam had asked about her background a few years ago.


    If only Beatrice knew how cunning Sam was in bringing that girl here, Hugo was sure that Beatrice wouldn¡¯t hesitate to leave this house. The girl¡¯s gaze had a different kind of courage. Although she could still be intimidated by Sam for now, Hugo knew she was different.


    ***[]***


    ¡°He¡¯s Jack,¡± Sam said, introducing one of his other associates. Beatrice was somewhat afraid to extend her hand because this man¡¯s body was muchrger and taller than Sam¡¯s. Not to mention the scars on Jack¡¯s face that increased Beatrice¡¯s fear.


    Seeing Beatrice¡¯s frightened expression, Sam smirked slightly. ¡°Jack takes care of the finances at the house, including your matters with the campuster.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see,¡± Beatrice said softly. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ Beatrice.¡± She then reached out her hand. However, before her hand could be greeted, Sam had already pulled Beatrice closer.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go in,¡± Sam said. ¡°And you, Jack, your task today is to take me to the campus. Take care of everything regarding Beatrice there.¡±


    ¡°Got it, Boss,¡± Jack nodded obediently. He then hurriedly opened the door for his boss.


    A ck Range Rover was indeed waiting right in front of the main entrance of Sam¡¯s house. Beatrice simply followed everything Sam had arranged. She didn¡¯t want to argue much, especially since she had learned a bit about Sam¡¯s behavior. Don¡¯t provoke a seemingly tame lion with sparks that could make it ready to pounce on its opponent.


    ¡°I¡¯ve kept my promise, Beatrice,¡± Sam said as he pulled out one of the cigars from the storage box. ¡°You have to start keeping your promise.¡± He stared closely at the cigar, checking if there were any defects on the edge before he could enjoy it. He had already prepared his cutter.


    Beatrice turned and looked at Sam somewhat hesitantly. ¡°What if the taste is not good?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll learn,¡± he replied.


    Okay, okay. Beatrice realized her words were wrong. ¡°Yes, sir,¡± she said softly. ¡°I¡¯ll learn even harder from Ute.¡±


    Sam blew smoke out of his lips. Through the corner of his eye, he could see Beatrice falling silent again. No one spoke afterward. It didn¡¯t matter to Sam.


    Even though their journey hadn¡¯t reached Beatrice¡¯s campus yet, the girl¡¯s heart was already in turmoil because the promise had indeed been fulfilled. ¡°Thank you, sir, for keeping your promise,¡± Beatrice said sincerely.


    Sam heard her words clearly but pretended not to. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for keeping your promise, sir,¡± Beatrice repeated once again.


    ¡°Your gratitude doesn¡¯t sound sincere,¡± Sam remarked.


    This caught Beatrice off guard. ¡°It is sincere.¡±


    ¡°The thank you I received was in the form of actions, you know,¡± Sam pulled Beatrice¡¯s hip closer to him. ¡°Don¡¯t create distance when we¡¯re just sitting together.¡±


    However, Beatrice didn¡¯t want to be close to Sam who¡­ ¡°You haven¡¯t showered! I don¡¯t want to be close!¡± She pushed Sam with all her strength, although her effort proved futile.


    Sam burst intoughter at Beatrice¡¯s reaction. ¡°You¡¯re the one who wanted me to hurry, right? Forgot about that?¡±

 [17]

    ¡°I miss you, Beatrice!¡± Hera eximed as soon as she saw her friend in the cafeteria. She sat down calmly, enjoying her favorite grilled meat. Beatrice almost choked from Hera¡¯s tight hug.


    ¡°Same here, I miss you too,¡± Beatrice replied, returning the hug just as tightly. ¡°But let me eat first. I¡¯m hungry. I¡¯ve missed the food in this restaurant so much.¡±


    Hera chuckled. ¡°Where have you been, Beatrice? I looked for you at your house, but you weren¡¯t there. Your neighbor said you ran away.¡±


    Beatrice grinned. ¡°Yeah, I ran away,¡± she joked yfully. She took a big spoonful of her portion of noodle soup. However, her words contradicted the reality she was facing. It felt painful, but Beatrice couldn¡¯t express it so easily.


    ¡°Why?¡± Hera still couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Beatrice, whom she knew, rarely avoided problems. She was a girl who dared to speak up. However, Beatrice hadn¡¯t been to campus for over a month. Her phone suddenly became inactive too. Beatrice seemed to have disappeared into thin air. And now? She was in the campus cafeteria? Hera couldn¡¯t help but be shocked.


    As soon as one of their ssmates saw Beatrice, they immediately informed Hera. Hera quickly confirmed the information.


    ¡°Never mind. The important thing is that I¡¯m here now and I can go back to studying,¡± Beatrice said.


    Beatrice didn¡¯t want to talk about her dark and changed life story yet. What good would it do to narrate how she ended up bing a captive due to her father¡¯s overwhelming debt? Instead of sympathy, Beatrice felt she might receive mockery. Even though Hera wouldn¡¯t do that, there was still a part of Beatrice that couldn¡¯t ept her current situation as one of Sam¡¯s residents.


    ¡°Yeah, I guess,¡± Hera¡¯s shoulders slumped. ¡°I don¡¯t know who to talk totely.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Beatrice suddenly worried when she saw Hera¡¯s cheerfulness fade. ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my brother, Beatrice,¡± Hera said softly, her voice turning into sobs. Her shoulders trembled as she tried to hold back the tears that were welling up. Unable to bear it any longer, Hera embraced Beatrice and cried on her shoulder. ¡°My brother passed away.¡±


    Beatrice¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    But no matter what, news of someone¡¯s death couldn¡¯t be turned into a joke, right? Especially when Hera was in tears.


    Beatrice let Hera cry and wet her shoulder with tears. Her shirt was probably damp from the tears, but it didn¡¯t matter. Hera had another friend on campus, Anwar. But he hadn¡¯t been seen since earlier. Beatrice wanted to ask Hera, but it seemed that Hera needed Beatrice more right now.


    ¡°Thest time I saw him¡­¡± Beatrice muttered softly. ¡°About five or six months ago, right?¡± Beatrice tried to recall her memories of Hera¡¯s only brother. ¡°Is he sick or something, Her? I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know and I wasn¡¯t there for you when you were feeling down.¡± Beatrice felt really sad thinking about her helplessness.


    ¡°No,¡± Hera wiped her wet face. ¡°Tony wasn¡¯t sick. He was healthy and going about his activities as usual. Suddenly¡­¡± Hera choked up. She sobbed again, remembering the sudden arrival of many people at her house. Shortly after, the lifeless body of Toto or Antony Harliemy there. He died from a gunshot wound to the chest.


    Hera screamed hysterically while her mother fainted multiple times. Even at her funeral, they couldn¡¯t believe what had happened. Hera would never forgive anyone who did this to her brother.


    Though he may have seemed rough, like a troublemaker, and appeared to have a carefree life, Antony Harliem was a brother who deeply cared for his sister. He worked hard wherever he could to earn money. Hera was not allowed to help him just to find some cash because for Tony, he was the head of the family.


    Hera had to be a graduate and make her family proud.


    They remained silent for a while, and Beatrice wondered if she could visit Tony¡¯s grave. Even if it was just for five minutes, the visit would be precious in Beatrice¡¯s life. Getting to know Tony, even briefly and only through Hera¡¯s stories, had made Beatrice develop some concern. However, would it be easy?


    Considering the two people who were always watching over her, never far away from her. She couldn¡¯t protest at all.


    ¡°Sorry, I got carried away,¡± Hera said after trying to calm herself. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have immediately told you about this, right?¡±


    Beatrice smiled. ¡°No, not at all. I¡¯m actually d that you can still confide in me. What does it mean? It means you trust me, Ra.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Beatrice.¡± Hera smiled genuinely.


    Even though her eyes were swollen, the burden on her shoulders lessened a bit. She had been holding back her sadness not because she had no one to share it with. The case of her brother¡¯s death was not something she could easily talk about. The police hade several times, and often the visitors were Tony¡¯s coworkers from one of the shopping centers in the South City.


    Hera knew that Tony worked as one of the security personnel there.


    ¡°I really want to visit Tony¡¯s grave, Ra,¡± Beatrice said softly but filled with sorrow. She knew it wouldn¡¯t be possible. She was looking for trouble just as she was starting to breathe freely. Uti said it was rare for Sam to give such a rare opportunity as the one Beatrice had experienced.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go now!¡± Hera suddenly became excited. ¡°I also want to go there.¡±


    ¡°Miss,¡± called one of Sam¡¯s subordinates who suddenly approached. If Beatrice didn¡¯t remember incorrectly, his name was Mateo. ¡°It¡¯s time to go home.¡±


    Beatrice sighed softly. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll finish this business first.¡±


    Hera was taken aback. ¡°Wait¡­ since when are you called Miss?¡±


    The ck-haired girl could only grimace.


    ¡°Beatrice,¡± Hera called. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to tell me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the right time yet, Ra.¡± Beatrice gave her friend a hug. ¡°We¡¯ll meet again in ss tomorrow. If I have time, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    ***[]***


    Beatrice returned home with Mateo and Zein. Jack took care of all her university needs. Sam just waited inside his car, not moving an inch. It was unclear what he was doing inside the car. Thest time Beatrice remembered, Sam was enjoying his cigar.


    ¡°Where is Sam?¡± Beatrice asked as she noticed that the car she had traveled with Sam was not in the parking area.


    ¡°The boss has some business, Non. He asked you to return to headquarters,¡± Mateo replied.


    Could Beatrice argue? Not at all.


    ¡°There¡¯s a delivery from the boss for you,¡± Zein said, handing her a ck paper bag that made Beatrice furrow her brow.


    As she reached inside to see what it contained, she pulled out thetest model of a mobile phone that was ready for immediate use. There was also a ck card with the name B. N Samuel K printed on it.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Beatrice asked, confused. She knew what the card was, but why did Sam give it to her?


    ¡°You can ask the boss directly.¡±


    Beatrice sighed. She yed with the new phone for a while. It was different from her old one, and she wasn¡¯t quite familiar with this advanced and expensive device.


    Before she could even grasp at least twenty-five percent of the phone¡¯s features, Sam¡¯s name appeared on the screen. She immediately slid the green icon, rather than getting herself into trouble.


    ¡°Hello,¡± Beatrice greeted softly.


    ¡°Do you like my gift?¡± Sam asked.


    ¡°Um¡­ for what asion am I given such a gift?¡±


    Sam burst intoughter. ¡°I¡¯m always suspected of having ulterior motives, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Every time I receive something that I consider rare, you always ask for something in return.¡±


    Sam continued tough.


    ¡°These two items are not ordinary, Sam, I know that.¡±


    ¡°And?¡± Sam asked impatiently.


    ¡°What do you want from me this time?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Beatrice is getting smarter.¡± Sam chuckled, but the mere thought of it made Beatrice¡¯s heart race. However, what she asked was indeed true. She was starting to understand Sam¡¯s behavior in front of her.


    The girl waited with a pounding heart. All the craziness about Sam had taken over her since earlier. She just hoped Sam wouldn¡¯t do anything even crazier than what she imagined.


    For Beatrice¡­ she belonged only to her future husband.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter. Right now, I have things to do. You go home and stick to your ss schedule. Don¡¯t deviate, and don¡¯t think you can escape from my life, you.¡±


    Beatrice nervously swallowed. ¡°I know,¡± she replied.


    ¡°While inside the house, you can only be close to Uti. Ompong and Yongki will always be there to watch over you. Mateo and Zein when you¡¯re outside. Understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I have to go now.¡±


    ¡°Sam,¡± Before Sam could fully hang up, for some reason, Beatrice wanted to know how long Sam would leave her at home. ¡°Until when will you be gone?¡±


    Unfortunately, Beatrice didn¡¯t have the chance to ask that question. The phone call was already ended by Sam. However, Beatrice also wanted to say thank you once again. Today, she felt great happiness in her heart. Although there was some surprising and saddening news, at least Beatrice could still meet Hera, whoforted her on campus.


    Not losing her wits, Beatrice chose to send a message to Sam.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Beatrice:


    Thank you once again for today. I¡¯m really happy.


    There was no reply from Sam. It didn¡¯t matter as long as the message was sent and read by Sam, that was more than enough.


    Little did Beatrice know, in the ce where Sam was, he grinned with delight. Just that series of messages had already driven Sam almost crazy. He felt an urge to press the elerator as hard as possible to catch up with Beatrice and return home with her.


    Unfortunately,¡­ in front of him, the figure who held the key to Tony¡¯s murder was waiting to be interrogated. Sam had the phone in his pocket, and he pulled out one of the avable chairs. His eyes looked contemptuously at the battered opponent.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t want to talk?¡± Sam asked with a cynical smile.


    He took out his cigar again, along with the cutting tool. Calctingly, he carefully observed the smoothness and density of the cigar he was about to smoke. The sound of the freshly cut cigar was dramatic.


    ¡°Or¡­ do you prefer a cigar like this one?¡±

 [18] a

    The jaw of the sturdy man clenched tightly. It made a rather loud and terrifying sound apanied by his piercing gaze. His hand tightly gripped a ss filled with thick red liquid.


    Perhaps due to the pressure he felt, the ss eventually shattered, producing a cracking sound that made everyone in the room flinch.


    However, no one dared to speak.


    Only one voice reached the man¡¯s ears, the only thing that could save that person was mercy. Unfortunately, the owner of the room was not someone who enjoyed ying with mercy. He was known to be ruthless and brutal towards his enemies or those he deemed ipetent, earning him a reputation simr to the angel of death.


    The ss shards seemed to have injured his palm, but he didn¡¯t care. The drops of blood that started to seep, moistening his work desk, were also disregarded. In his mind, there was only one name he wanted to destroy: Samuel.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± he eximed, mming the table.


    The news delivered by Paul had ignited his anger. How could Yengki be caught by Sam¡¯s people? If Yengki were to speak, it wouldn¡¯t take long for Sam to reach him.


    He was not afraid, but he still needed a little more support to make Eagle¡¯s Wing stronger.


    Quassano, though he felt he could still hold on, truly, the old man was not willing to give him much trust. It was as if he was ying with him. There were several things that often made Gerald question Alfred¡¯s trust. However, Gerald couldn¡¯t argue much. Alfred had done a lot to protect Eagle Wing all this time.


    ¡°Are there others involved?¡± Gerald asked, ncing at Paul, who was never far from him.


    ¡°No, Boss,¡± Paul replied.


    But Gerald was not satisfied. Once again, he mmed the table until several files and the water bottle that had been hispanion shifted and moved a few inches from their original position.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever state something as certain if you can¡¯t even handle trivial matters!¡± he eximed.


    Paul fell silent.


    ¡°Double-check it, Paul.¡± Gerald stood up, and in an instant, he seized Paul by the cor. The person under hismand simply nodded obediently. ¡°Make sure there are no mistakes.¡±


    ¡°What about Yengki¡¯s fate, Boss?¡± Paul dared to ask. He was slightly out of breath because Gerald¡¯s grip on his neck was quite strong. He tried to remain as calm as possible because the matter they were dealing with required immediate resolution.


    However, the bald-headed man known for his expertise in handling weapons was one of the reliablerades. Somehow, Sam managed to trap Yengki, and Paul was shocked to receive the news. If he attempted a rescue, he might only get himself into even bigger trouble. It wasn¡¯t just Yengki who was in danger, but Paul himself.


    Hearing Paul¡¯s question made Gerald growl with restrained frustration. ¡°If we go there, it¡¯s just falling into his trap.¡±


    His trusted assistant immediately lowered his head.


    Gerald chose to leave his office, with Paul following him. Yet, there was still uneasiness lingering within him. Yengki was one of his loyal subordinates, and Gerald had no doubts about that. But he also knew that Sam had a dangerous interrogation team. Under the immense pressure exerted by Sam, Yengki might end up talking.


    Before it was toote, Gerald had to do something. ¡°Contact Alfred. Tell him there¡¯s a very important matter to discuss.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss,¡± Paul promptly carried out the order. However, before he could fully execute his intention, one of the subordinates guarding the front gate contacted him.


    One of Alfred¡¯s trusted people hade for a visit. The news also left Gerald momentarily speechless, but soon he grinned. It was as if he had juste up with a new idea to cover up what was happening.


    ¡°Prepare a room and provide the best service,¡± Gerald turned to Paul, who obediently nodded in response.


    Gerald deliberately widened his steps, as if impatient to meet the visitor. Just as the main gate opened, the figure who arrived for the visit appeared.


    The man was impably dressed, and his gaze was as sharp as an eagle¡¯s. His face inherited the Quassano blood, which could be considered aristocratic and made their opponents aware that this individual was not just an ordinary person.


    His name was Jimmy Lee Quassano.


    Jimmy¡¯s parents were Alfred¡¯s nephew and niece. It should not have been Jimmy who was asked to carry on Alfred¡¯s empire. However, his only son had died in an ident over a decade ago. Alfred had to immediately appoint a sessor, and his choice fell upon Jimmy. He was the one who was expected to rece the old man with cold hands and a reputation for ruthlessness in the business world.


    Nevertheless, Alfred had not made an official announcement yet, despite his frequently troubled health. Sometimes, there were also numerous issues that consumed Alfred¡¯s time, now that he was getting old.


    But the middle-aged man still held one firm belief. His granddaughter, the only daughter left by his beloved child, was still alive. He didn¡¯t know where she was, but Alfred was certain that one day his granddaughter would reunite with him.


    The true heir. Not Jimmy, who was now standing in front of Gerald.


    However, Jimmy didn¡¯t care. After all, the original heir had never been found until now. Equipped with extensive training from his parents, Jimmy had be a person Alfred could trust. He had taken charge of several crucial sectors of the Quassano family. There was only one step left for him to fully overthrow Alfred.


    The old man was not easily satisfied. However, whenever Jimmypleted a task wlessly without encountering any obstacles, Alfred willingly granted his requests without Jimmy even needing to ask. Nevertheless, Jimmy was never satisfied with his current position. He¡­ was a man cloaked in greed, desiring everything excessively.


    ¡°Jimmy,¡± Gerald said, stretching out his hand. ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    Jimmy only smirked. ¡°Your small talk is annoying, Gerald.¡±


    Geraldughed, his voice filling the grand living room of his mansion. ¡°You can never rx, Jimmy.¡±


    ¡°How can I rx when this is what I get?¡± Jimmy threw a file directly onto the marble table with its distinctive pattern.


    Most of the interior in the living room was made of marble. Its beauty was a feast for the eyes, but it merely served as a visual pleasure. What caught Gerald¡¯s attention now were the photos of Yengki, beaten and bruised, as if intentionally taken and sent to threaten them.


    ¡°You said everything was under control, Gerald!¡± Jimmy approached the man whose physique was much stronger than his own. But was Jimmy afraid? Not at all. To Jimmy, Gerald was nothing more than a servant dog that he couldmand at will.


    Including targeting another one of Alfred¡¯s trusted individuals. Jimmy had to devise a n to eliminate those around Alfred who did not support him. His ultimate desire was to haveplete control, and that included removing one name: Joseph Quassano.


    Unfortunately¡­ Jimmy made a mistake by entrusting his desires to Gerald.


    Gerald grumbled in annoyance. If it weren¡¯t for Jimmy¡¯s significant influence over him, he wouldn¡¯t tolerate being treated like this.


    ¡°Deal with this person immediately.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to ask me to do that. Yengki is loyal, Jimmy. He won¡¯t divulge his mission.¡±


    Jimmy spat, disregarding the expensive floor beneath his feet. ¡°I considered you loyal too, Gerald. But in reality? I can¡¯t trust you.¡±


    Gerald remained silent, but his fists clenched.


    ¡°Where is the weapon?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s safely stored in the vault.¡±


    ¡°Until I satisfy my eyes by seeing that weapon, I consider you a liar, Gerald.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Gerald growled. ¡°Don¡¯t be too arrogant, Jimmy. If it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t be in your current position.¡±


    Jimmyughed satisfactorily, but he quickly made a move. Fearlessly, he grabbed Gerald by the cor. ¡°We are both crawling at the same point now, Gerald. If I go down, you go down too.¡±


    Gerald swiftly pushed away Jimmy¡¯s grasping hand, still earning a smirk from the man.


    ¡°Show me the weapon, Gerald,¡± Jimmy said firmly.

 [18] b

    The gust of wind in the quiet public cemetery messed up her hair even more. But the girl didn¡¯t care. All she felt was a painful emptiness. Her tears had dried up, grieving the departure of half of her heart.


    Although they hadn¡¯t been in a rtionship for long, Anne and Tony had known each other for a while. Growing up and spending most of their time at the Twin Dragons headquarters had made them close. Even though Sam often asked Tony to oversee the construction of one of the malls, Tony regrly visited therge white-painted house. Besides reporting on the progress, he also came to meet Anne, who rarely left the house.


    ¡°I¡¯m toozy to deal with the streets again,¡± Anne joked, stating her reason. ¡°My issues with the police never seem to end.¡±


    ¡± Sam will take care of it for you, An,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Sometimes I wonder, what does Sam actually do? Always cleaning up his subordinates¡¯ mess.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why, An,¡± Tony approached, tidying up Anne¡¯s messy hair. ¡°Let¡¯s not cause trouble anymore.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t, really. Sam helped me that one time, and I won¡¯t forget his kindness.¡±


    Tony agreed with that.


    ¡°Help Sam with whatever you can. I do the same, you know.¡±


    Anne nodded obediently.


    ¡°Wait until I have enough savings, okay? I really want to bring you to meet Mom and Hera, but not just a meeting, An.¡±


    ¡°Then?¡± Anne became confused.


    ¡°To propose to you, of course.¡±


    Anne blushed, feeling extremely embarrassed. Tony always had a way of making her blush. ¡°That¡¯s possible.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡± Tony took Anne¡¯s hand and held it tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to?¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± Anne said with a lowered face.


    There were no flower exchanges or fancy dinners like other couples. They simply sat on a bench in the park. Sam¡¯s koi fish pond in one corner of the house served as a silent witness to their understated romance.


    Far from being romantic in the traditional sense, it still made Anne find it hard to forget how fleeting time was for weaving togetherness. Once again, tears fell from Anne¡¯s eyes. Their promise was only an illusion. Losing Tony made her feel even more alone, despite having many people at Sam¡¯s house to keep herpany.


    ¡°I can¡¯t handle it, Tony,¡± she said as she knelt, wiping the wooden tombstone that still bore Tony¡¯s name in a simple manner. ¡°I miss you.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know how long she cried and knelt near Tony¡¯s grave until she realized there was someone else nearby.


    Hera.


    ¡°Anne?¡± Hera called softly, making sure that the girl next to her brother¡¯s grave was indeed Anne. Tony¡¯s girlfriend. As the girl looked up, a sense of empathy also spread in Hera¡¯s heart.


    It turned out that it wasn¡¯t just her who was in pain from losing Tony. Anne was hurting too.


    Anne, whom she knew as cold and quiet, turned out to be this chaotic. The gaze in her eyes had already revealed everything. Her love for her brother was immense. Her brother often talked about the girl he was dating. asionally, he brought her home because Tony himself was busy with work.


    ¡°Hera,¡± Anne immediately wiped her wet cheeks. ¡°How long have you been here?¡±


    ¡°Not long, Anne.¡± Hera approached. ¡°Mom¡­ sometimes asks about you, An.¡±


    Anne just smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t go there yet, Ra. It feels like there¡¯s still Tony at home. I can¡¯t handle it.¡± She closed her eyes softly.


    Trying topose herself in front of Hera. Anne hadn¡¯t forgotten that Hera was just as hysterical as she was during the funeral. Tony loved his younger sister. Sometimes Anne felt envious, but Tony said they should love each other.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Hera understood why Anne was like that.


    No one spoke to each other afterward. They let the wind blow stronger.


    ¡°The police still can¡¯t provide any updates on Tony¡¯s death,¡± Hera started the conversation.


    She herself was a bit confused about what to talk about with Anne. But it seemed that silence was the best choice. Anne and she were the same. They both missed Tony.


    Hera¡¯s remark was only met with a faint smile from Anne. She knew that the police wouldn¡¯t be able to do much about Tony¡¯s death. Only Sam could. Considering this case seemed to involve certain individuals. Unfortunately, Anne¡¯s movements were restricted. But what nd said yesterday had some truth to it.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    If Anne¡¯s movements were discovered by the Quassano group, it wouldn¡¯t just be Anne in danger. The entire household, including Sam, would be at risk. She didn¡¯t want to take such a huge risk. However, she wasn¡¯t a patient woman waiting for results and seeking revenge for Tony¡¯s death.


    Anne was certain that this was not just an ordinary shooting case.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just wait then.¡± That¡¯s all Anne could say. She didn¡¯t want to make Hera worry. She remembered Tony¡¯s message about this beloved Hera.


    ¡°I remember Tony often talking about you, Ra.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Hera blinked. ¡°Ah, most of the time he says I¡¯m a spoiled child. Usually when he wants attention.¡±


    Anne chuckled. ¡°Yes. He said you¡¯re a spoiled child, unable to be independent, but brave.¡±


    ¡°See, right?¡± Heraughed. ¡°I¡¯m sure Tony made my image worse in other people¡¯s eyes.¡±


    ¡°But you know one thing, Ra?¡± Anne asked softly. ¡°Tony loved you so much. His younger sister.¡±


    Hera¡¯s eyes welled up. ¡°Really, An?¡± It was more than just words; Hera knew that what Anne said was the truth. How much Tony loved her? ¡°I¡­ I miss Tony, An.¡±


    Anne couldn¡¯t hold back her tears either, but this was Hera. She had to hold back her tears so Hera could lean on her. That¡¯s exactly what she was doing now. She embraced herte boyfriend¡¯s sister. Sharing tears together besides this still-warm meal.


    Her promise in her heart, ¡°I will find Tony¡¯s killer. I promise. With or without Sam!¡± she said determinedly.

 [19]

    Be couldn¡¯t understand the girl standing in front of her. There was no fear in the eyes that were now staring at her. ck, round, and seemingly innocent. Be knew that behind those eyes was a figure she wanted to crushpletely. Despite giving a clear warning to the girl, it seemed that she was either deaf or felt like she owned this room?


    Truly arrogant!


    ¡°So, you¡¯re not leaving?¡± Be sneered sarcastically. ¡°This isn¡¯t your room, bitch.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a bitch, damn it!¡± Beatrice cursed loudly. She didn¡¯t care about the position the girl who barged into Sam¡¯s room held, even though she herself didn¡¯t want to stay in here either. But she was just about to fall asleep.


    Oh God! What time is it? Didn¡¯t the two people guarding outside have any thoughts? Why did they let this girl in?


    And what did she say earlier? Bitch? Doesn¡¯t that woman have a mirror? Who looks like a bitch now? Beatrice was wearing decent sleepwear. Everything was covered. She couldn¡¯t even sleep with as little clothing as the girl in front of her.


    How could she walk around in such thin attire? The neckline was also very low. Not to mention her pants¡­ Oh God! She might as well not wear any pants at all!


    Be burst intoughter at Beatrice¡¯s loud retort. ¡°Oh¡­ not a bitch, but sharing a bed with someone else¡¯s lover? What do you call that if not a bitch? Hmm¡­ a pleasure seeker?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Beatrice became more enraged.


    ¡°Wow!¡± Be had no intention of backing down.


    It should have been her in this room, not Beatrice. Since returning to this house, Be had been a little patient. Sam was visited by a guest who seemed quite important. She observed from the second floor, right in front of her room. She intentionally didn¡¯te down to eat together. She refused to sit at the same table as Beatrice.


    Unfortunately, Sam ignored this attitude.


    ¡°Do you dare to face me?¡±


    ¡°Why should I be afraid?¡±


    Their gazes refused to back down. They were ready to attack and retaliate. They didn¡¯t care if they caused amotion tonight and woke up almost everyone in the house.


    Yongki and Ompong were already on alert. But they didn¡¯t know whom to restrain because these two girls near them were like fire and gasoline. They were ready to explode and burn down the entire ce.


    Before that happened, Ute intervened. More precisely, she grabbed Beatrice¡¯s hand and pulled her along. Despite Beatrice¡¯s objections and words of refusal, Ute didn¡¯t care. At least Ute didn¡¯t have to tend to Beatrice¡¯s injured face and body from another scuffle with Be.


    The sound of banging and Be¡¯s shouts could be heard clearly all the way to the kitchen. That¡¯s what prompted Ute to quickly rush to the third floor. Who else could make Be so angry other than Beatrice? Her suspicion was correct, right?


    ¡°Why, what¡¯s the matter, sis?¡± Beatrice asked with an annoyed groan.


    Ute¡¯s breath was heavy, grumbling in frustration because she couldn¡¯t even teach Be a little lesson. Beatrice kept trying to free herself from Ute¡¯s grip, but unfortunately, the woman held her a little too tightly.


    Beatrice herself didn¡¯t dare to be too harsh with Ute. After getting to know her for a while, Beatrice felt like she had found a mature and nurturing woman.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, juste with me,¡± Ute said.


    ¡°She started it,¡± Beatrice refused to back down. However, she still paid attention to her steps as she descended the stairs.


    ¡°Coward!¡± Be cursed from up there. ¡°And you, Ute, you¡¯re dealing with me this time! Stay out of it, you whore!¡±


    ¡°Sis!¡± Beatrice couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°She can¡¯t be left alone!¡±


    Whatever the consequences, whether Ute would be angry or hate her, Beatrice let go of Ute¡¯s grip with one tug. ¡°I don¡¯t like her being so rough with you!¡±


    ¡°Beatrice!¡± Ute shouted.


    Know that tonight, Sam¡¯s house was filled with curses and shouts. Usually, there was never anything like this.


    ording to Ute, this house was inhabited by women who had once slept with Sam. Only briefly. But there were also those like Ute who stayed and provided a lot of help in the four-story house.


    However, there had never been anyone like Be. That¡¯s why all the women here refused to have anything to do with Be. Besides her arrogant attitude, Be also felt like she owned this house and its owner, Sam.


    Unfortunately, Be forgot that one day another girl woulde who was much braver and willing to stand up against her. Like tonight. Beatrice, who turned around and hurriedly walked towards Be, who was nowughing in satisfaction.


    ¡°I thought you were a coward, Beatrice!¡±


    Beatrice¡¯s breath was racing, and right in front of Be, she delivered a p. The sound was so loud that the corner of the woman¡¯s lip was injured. Instead of feeling pain, Be burst intoughter. Her eyes looked very satisfied because Beatrice hit her.


    ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got, bitch?¡±


    Beatrice was truly consumed by anger. Regardless of who saw their fight, Beatrice charged forward and grabbed Be¡¯s hair. It was no different from an enraged lioness whose territory had been invaded. Beatrice acted the same way. And so did Be. She wouldn¡¯t let Beatrice beat her.


    She couldn¡¯t count how many times her foot kicked Beatrice¡¯s stomach, but she also winced in pain several times due to Beatrice¡¯s bites on her hand. This girl was truly insane.


    But no! She needed Beatrice to beat her more than yesterday. If before, she put up a fierce resistance against Beatrice, tonight it was the opposite.


    Be knew that Sam woulde home tonight.


    She just had to wait for the right moment. She would twist all the events of tonight and turn them against Beatrice. She was a hundred percent sure that Sam would defend her. Even obey her request to get rid of Beatrice as soon as possible.


    She wouldn¡¯t lose to an immature brat like Beatrice. No, she wouldn¡¯t.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±


    Indeed, her wish came true. Be chose to give in, allowing her body to continuously receive punches from Beatrice. The girl¡¯s gaze also showed no intention of giving up at all.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Beatrice!¡±


    ¡°You bitch!¡± Beatrice stopped her movement.


    Her eyes immediately met Sam, who stood towering in front of her. She didn¡¯t know when the man had returned, but truly, she wasn¡¯t afraid. For her, Be needed to be taught a lesson. ¡°Why am I being asked to stop?¡±


    ¡°Sam!¡± Be immediately stood up, staggering in pain because of the brutal beating she had received from Beatrice. Her vision seemed blurred. Her head felt like it was being hit with arge rock. Her hair felt like it was about toe loose from her scalp. Her lips stung, her legs were in tremendous pain, not to mention her hands and stomach. ¡°Sam, do you see what Beatrice did to me?¡±


    Beatrice was taken aback. She quickly wiped the corner of her injured lip. Ignoring the pain that was also afflicting her body, she approached Be again. ¡°What did you say?¡± Beatrice gave a strong pull on Be¡¯s hair. Be tried to restrain herself from retaliating.


    She only winced in pain like a victim.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, both of you.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t!¡± Beatrice refused to let go of Be just like that. ¡°She¡¯s the one disturbing me! She banged on my door like a crazy person! It¡¯s almost midnight, but she felt entitled to bother people. It¡¯s not just me who¡¯s disturbed, but almost everyone!¡± Beatrice spoke loudly.


    ¡°I won¡¯t stop screaming until I¡¯m satisfied! Do you know what it feels like to be woken up from sleep by something so insane?¡± Beatrice really didn¡¯t want to release Be¡¯s hair. Beatrice believed that Be was ying a remarkable role. She was truly a woman to be wary of.


    ¡°This is the payback!¡± Beatrice let go and gave Be a little push until she collided with Sam¡¯s body. ¡°Deal with your whore here! Bitch!¡± She fumed in anger.


    ¡°And one more thing,¡± Beatrice turned around. ¡°Don¡¯t let me tear your mouth apart for casually cursing at others!¡±


    Be smirked ever so slightly. Her n seeded. She was absolutely sure that in Sam¡¯s eyes, Beatrice was the troublemaker. So her next n was to hug Sam. ¡°Darling,¡± she whimpered. ¡°Beatrice is truly insane!¡±


    Sam immediately pushed Be aside. ¡°nd, take care of Be. I¡¯m going to tame the Lioness.¡±


    Be¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Sam! Sam!¡± she called. However, her steps and movements were immediately restrained by nd.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Get out of my way, you bastard!¡± Be tried to free herself. nd also didn¡¯t want to hold onto Be¡¯s body at all. He simply released his grip, causing Be to fall to the ground. ¡°Damn you, nd!¡±


    ¡°Oops!¡±


    ¡°Sam!¡± Be immediately tried to chase after him, but someone once again stopped her.


    ¡°Take her to the basement. Lock her up until she realizes her mistake,¡± nd ordered, which was immediately acknowledged by his other subordinates.


    ¡°No! No!¡± Be resisted. ¡°Let me go! Release me!¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you ashamed, Anabe,¡± nd whispered as softly as possible. He also lowered his body to match Be¡¯s position. ¡°The more you move, the more parts of your body are exposed to others. Don¡¯t you¡­ feel any shame? Or are you a bitch here? Ready to be passed around by the boss¡¯s subordinates?¡±


    Be¡¯s eyes widenedpletely.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°You know, don¡¯t you, what happens to a bitch when she¡¯s abandoned by her master? What fate awaits her?¡±

 [20]

    She was not satisfied with just verbal abuse. Her hands and feet still wanted to deliver blows. Not to mention her mouth, which still wanted to curse. Beatrice didn¡¯t care if her whole body was bruised, injured, scraped, or even reddened from the punches she received, which were no joke.


    For Beatrice, a woman¡¯s mouth like Be¡¯s deserved to be beaten until satisfied.


    She arrogantly insulted people with excessive words. Who is Be in Sam¡¯s grand house anyway? As far as Beatrice could remember, Be was just a troublemaker. Someone who yelled and gave orders, and supposedly a woman who was always by Sam¡¯s side.


    But did Beatrice believe it?


    At first, yes, but the longer she stayed here, the image of Be became just words. Sam was never with Be. He was always with Hugo or other subordinates.


    If Sam were to get angry at Beatriceter, she wouldn¡¯t be afraid. She was innocent. She defended Ute and the peace in this house. Only a woman with an unsound mind would scream in the middle of the night and cause trouble.


    Her breath roared, and she forcefully opened the bedroom door after pushing Ompong and Yongki aside. Both of them dared not look Beatrice in the eye.


    ¡°You,¡± Sam called out.


    Beatrice didn¡¯t care. Her anger was still strong. Moreover, she suddenly didn¡¯t like Sam¡¯s arrival tonight. Although before going to bed, after carefully observing the cellphone, a paper bag containing her clothes and study equipment, she really wanted to thank Sam directly.


    Her message was unanswered, whether because he was busy or simply didn¡¯t want to reply, Beatrice didn¡¯t know. But she felt that expressing gratitude in person would leave a greater impression than a series of words.


    That¡¯s why Beatrice hoped Sam woulde home.


    However, Sam¡¯s return was not to separate them. He wasn¡¯t ready to end their showdown. He was still not satisfied. If Be couldn¡¯t be dragged down to Ute¡¯s feet and apologize to her, the mounting anger inside Beatrice would continue to burn.


    ¡°Beatrice.¡± Sam immediately grabbed Beatrice¡¯s hand in one swift motion.


    He intentionally closed the bedroom door and asked his subordinates to stand guard. It didn¡¯t matter who took turns, Sam didn¡¯t care. As long as they didn¡¯t disturb him while he suddenly felt a surge of passion from seeing Beatrice angry. For some reason, in Sam¡¯s eyes, the girl looked incredibly sexy.


    Her cheeks turned red, her eyes red, her hair disheveled, although her face was covered in scratches. Sam was sure the girl¡¯s body looked as pitiful as Be¡¯s earlier. But amazingly, she still had the energy to walk as if nothing had happened. Where did Beatrice get that energy from?


    ¡°What?!¡± Beatrice snapped indignantly. ¡°Step aside! Just take care of Be!¡± She tried to free herself from Sam¡¯s grasp. But unfortunately, Beatrice forgot that Sam was much stronger than her. Sometimes she wondered why this courage didn¡¯t emerge when she was pressed by Sam. Whereas when provoked by Be earlier, she felt like she was being whipped and exploded uncontrobly.


    Should she pray to God so that her courage wouldn¡¯t choose who she faced?


    Samughed. He didn¡¯t let Beatrice escape his grasp. Instead, he carried the girl who still had the energy to curse right in front of him. He didn¡¯t even care that his chest, part of his shoulder, and his face were hit by Beatrice¡¯s resistance.


    ¡°You,¡± Sam warned. Beatrice¡¯s body was thrown onto the soft bed in his room. ¡°Are you still angry? Or should I silence you with actions?¡±


    Beatrice blinked. Her back felt a bit sore, probably from their struggle earlier. However, the bed was alwaysfortable whenever Beatrice slept on it. This made her wince in pain.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Sit,¡± Sammanded, as he himself took off his ck coat. The ck shirt hugging his body seemed tight. However, it perfectly highlighted the muscles Sam had.


    Beatrice swallowed softly, especially when Sam began to unbutton his shirt one by one.


    ¡°What¡­ do you want?¡± Beatrice hesitated. Fear started to creep in. Where did the fierce Beatrice who had beaten up Be go? Her eyes no longer had the fiery anger. Instead, she became wary of Sam¡¯s behavior, who was not far from her.


    ¡°I¡¯m annoyed, you know,¡± Sam chuckled at Beatrice¡¯s loss of courage. ¡°You were so brave with Be earlier.¡± He approached her. The closer he got, the more Beatrice moved away. Sam was getting annoyed with Beatrice¡¯s behavior tonight.


    He grabbed Beatrice¡¯s chin abruptly, making the girl tremble in fear. ¡°Where is the Beatrice Catalina who was brave, skilled at cursing, whose punches I felt were strong, and¡­¡± Sam leaned closer. Right at the edge of Beatrice¡¯s ear, he whispered, ¡°Awakened my desires just like that.¡±


    ¡°Back off,¡± Beatrice pushed Sam with whatever courage she had left. Although she couldn¡¯t create enough distance, at least Beatrice could escape if Sam did something strange to her.


    Indeed, Sam burst into satisfiedughter. ¡°Oh my¡­ You.¡± Sam even held his stomach. ¡°You are such a delight to me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a clown,¡± Beatrice muttered, her gaze bing more cautious.


    ¡°Sit here.¡± Sam patted the side of the bed where he was sitting. Since Beatrice still looked suspicious and wary, Sam spoke again. ¡°I want to treat your wounds, so that all the injuries you got tonight won¡¯t keep you from sleeping.¡±


    Beatrice scoffed. ¡°Since when do wounds prevent sleep?¡±


    Sam patted the bed again. ¡°Come here, I¡¯ll treat them.¡±


    Finally, Beatrice gave in and tried to believe what Sam was telling her. It seemed like Sam was sincere. He quickly grabbed the first aid kit from the corner of the room. In Beatrice¡¯s view, Sam also prepared a container of warm water taken from the toilet. Complete with a small towel to clean the wounds Beatrice had suffered.


    Beatrice grimaced several times due to the pain. It turned out her hands had many deep scratches. Not to mention her face felt sore on the right side.


    ¡°It hurts!¡± Beatrice cried out as Sam pressed on her calf. ¡°It hurts so much!¡±


    ¡°This must have hit the edge of the balcony,¡± Sam straightened the leg of the girl who was still whimpering. ¡°The bruise is quite severe.¡±


    Earlier, Beatrice didn¡¯t feel anything, so why was her whole body in pain now? Anger indeed made her forget about her own condition.


    ¡°Feeling better?¡± Sam asked a moment after applying the ointment, which felt very cold when it touched Beatrice¡¯s skin.


    ¡°What was that earlier?¡±


    ¡°Medicine, of course,¡± Samughed. ¡°I don¡¯t need to cover all these wounds. Let it be like this for now. I¡¯ve also applied antiseptic.¡±


    Beatrice examined her wounds and then stared intently at Sam. The man seemed so rxed under Beatrice¡¯s gaze. It was as if receiving looks from women was too ordinary for him. Ah¡­ Beatrice forgot, who was this Sam. However, she would never forget how to express gratitude. ¡°Thank you for treating my wounds.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t just ept words as gratitude.¡±


    The girl sighed softly. ¡°My lips are injured. Should I use injured lips for kissing too?¡±


    Sam was taken aback. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for that. Oh¡­ so you miss me kissing you?¡±


    Beatrice stared in disbelief. She always assumed that Sam asked for things that were not far from kissing, being tongue-tied, or¡­ ah, Beatrice didn¡¯t want to remember it, but what else could she do? Sam always had a way of bringing up strange memories that ran through her whole body.


    Don¡¯t think that Beatrice never imagined anything they had done together. She just tried so hard not to remember it too much!


    ¡°Tell me if you want me to kiss you,¡± Sam said suddenly, approaching Beatrice who was unprepared for this move. His medicine box fell to the ground as Sam barged towards Beatrice.


    ¡°N-not like that,¡± Beatrice retorted firmly, although she knew it was useless. ¡°Sometimes you ask for strange things and it scares me,¡± Beatrice finally whispered.


    Sam looked at Beatrice with surprise. But shortly after, he burst intoughter. ¡°Next time, don¡¯t be afraid. I promised not to touch you without permission. Do you know what kind of touch I want from you?¡±


    Beatrice nervously swallowed.


    ¡°Having great sex with you, Beatrice.¡±


    ***[]***


    Sam began buttoning up his shirt. Next to him, a fairlyrge bag had been prepared. This business might be resolved within two or three days. The captive refused to speak, despite being subjected to various tortures.


    It seemed that the captive was extremely loyal. When Sam saw the emblem he possessed, he knew who he was dealing with this time.


    Samuel Aaric Cyril, the ruler of the Twin Dragon n, knew no fear. In fact, because his territory had been disrupted and one of his trusted subordinates had been killed without cause, he would not remain idle.


    He had even prepared the most terrifying gift if the person responsible for this chaos was not handed over.


    A soft groan interrupted Sam¡¯s activities. His eyes immediately fell on the figure still lying on his bed. Her hair was clearly disheveled. Several parts of her body were covered in bandages. Her usually smooth and clean face was no different from her hands. There were several band-aids stuck there.


    Sam actually felt bad about waking up the girl who had slept beside himst night. But if he left without saying goodbye, something would bother him. That¡¯s what made Sam approach Beatrice.


    He gently caressed the side of the girl¡¯s face that he had enjoyed for quite a while this morning. Beatrice, to Sam, was not just an ordinary captive. She wasn¡¯t just the guarantor of her damn father¡¯s debt. Since the moment Sam looked into Beatrice¡¯s doll-like eyes, he was captivated. However, Sam couldn¡¯t be gentle with this girl. He didn¡¯t know why.


    He felt like he wanted to keep pressuring Beatrice to make her obey him. However, seeing Beatrice smile happily over trivial things only made Sam go crazier.


    ¡°Can you wake up for a moment?¡± he said. ¡°I want to talk.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still early,¡± Beatrice replied hoarsely. ¡°My whole body hurts,¡± sheined, pulling the nket over herself. Regardless of who was speaking, she just wanted to continue sleeping.


    ¡°Beatrice,¡± Sam called with a small chuckle. ¡°If you don¡¯t open your eyes, I¡¯ll kiss you until you can¡¯t breathe, okay?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ why do I hear that annoying Sam¡¯s voice again? Why is he always near me? What does he want? Oh my god! Just leave me alone!¡± Beatrice turned her body over slowly. Her sleepwear was slightly open at the shoulder. Her fair skin was right in front of Sam¡¯s nose.


    ¡°You¡¯re really asking to be punished, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Beatrice was slightly annoyed. ¡°Punish me, punish me! What did I do wrong, Sam?¡±


    The man grinned ever so slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t me me if your lips end up more injured. I held back all night, but not anymore.¡± He nted a kiss apanied by a small suck on her recently exposed shoulder.


    Then, with some caution, Sam turned Beatrice to face him. It seemed that she was still deeply asleep. No matter, Sam would wake her up in his own way.


    He started unbuttoning Beatrice¡¯s shirt. Slowly and intentionally, he used the tips of his fingers to touch Beatrice¡¯s skin as smooth as silk. After a while, the pajamas were fully open, revealing Beatrice¡¯s chest rising and falling regrly with each breath. The stamp Sam had made on Beatrice¡¯s chest could be seen peering out there.


    Sam grinned. Using the tip of his tongue, Sam began to dance on Beatrice¡¯s body. asionally, he would pause and suck there. He started with gentle sucking, gradually increasing the intensity. This elicited unconscious moans from Beatrice¡¯s mouth.


    Especially when Sam freely yed with her nipples.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Beatrice couldn¡¯t resist.


    The sensation that ran through her entire body was so foreign, yet it piqued her curiosity. It felt like a thrilling dream. Unfortunately, as soon as she opened her eyes, the sight that greeted her was the figure of a man ying with her breasts.


    ¡°Do you have to be woken up like this, Beatrice?¡± Sam said, releasing the suction at the tip of Beatrice¡¯s nipple while his other hand gently squeezed.

 [21]

    Be shivered in her sleep. Despite being covered with a thick nket, the pain throughout her body prevented her from moving much. How could she have had a peaceful night¡¯s sleep? Every time she remembered how Beatrice had acted, she felt the urge to beat the woman once again. Her carefully nned scheme had fallen apart.


    Even her cunning attempts to gain sympathy from Sam were no longer effective. In the past, it was so easy for her to divert Sam¡¯s attention from other women. But now? Not only did he avoid looking at her, he rarely even nced at other women.


    And who was to me for all this?


    Beatrice!


    Yes! That girl was like a leech and filth that she desperately wanted to get rid of. Unfortunately, getting rid of Beatrice wasn¡¯t easy.


    ¡°Damn it!!!¡± Be cursed, unable to ept it. ¡°I won¡¯t stay silent, Beatrice. I won¡¯t! You bitch!!!¡± she yelled loudly.


    Nevertheless, she winced again because of the pain on the corner of her injured lip.


    Her bedroom door was suddenly opened, revealing two familiar individuals who often roamed around Sam¡¯s house: Zein and Mateo. They couldn¡¯t enter without orders. Behind them stood nd, looking at Be cynically.


    Be immediately got up, disregarding the pain that struck her legs. With unsteady steps, she approached the despised figure. As soon as they were close enough, she delivered a p.


    ¡°You bastard!¡±


    nd moved his cheek slowly. It was quite painful to receive a morning p from Be. He had wanted to do good this morning because his principle was that doing good would bring goodness. But unfortunately, this girl couldn¡¯t be shown even the slightest bit of mercy. So, what he did now was to grab her by the hair.


    Firmly. Regardless of Be¡¯s cries of pain.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be disrespectful to me, Anabe,¡± he whispered right by her face. He pressed Be¡¯s body against the wall not far from them.


    ¡°Being a bastard once means you¡¯re always a bastard, nd!¡± Be retorted. Ignoring the pain, she was enduring as long as she satisfied herself by insulting nd.


    ¡°You two, leave,¡± nd hissed at the two people who were still standing, waiting for orders. Without many words, they immediately left. Closing the bedroom door and locking it. The click sound indicated that there would be no disturbance in this room. This made nd grin with satisfaction.


    ¡°It¡¯s just you and me, Be.¡± nd loosened his grip slightly. Be took the opportunity to spit at nd. Then the womanughed contentedly.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid?¡±


    nd scoffed. He wiped off Be¡¯s saliva and immediately lunged at her without warning. Regardless of the punches Bended on his back and face, nd continued to advance until they both fell onto the bed.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to make you regret this, Be.¡± In one swift motion, he tore apart the nightgown Be had worn the previous night. It ripped on the right side due to nd¡¯s actions. The man sniffed the scent of the clothing and the perfume that clung to it. ¡°Hmm¡­ very typical of AnaBe. I like it.¡±


    Be grabbed whatever object was nearby to keep nd at bay. Unfortunately, nd was always quick to deflect her attempts.


    ¡°What do you want!¡± Be yelled, ring in disbelief. ¡°Don¡¯t be disrespectful! I am Sam¡¯s woman! No one can touch me except Sam, no matter what!¡±


    ndughed. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Then he forcefully grabbed Be¡¯s hand. Ignoring her groans, especially considering her bruised face from their struggle the night before, he tied the torn fabric tightly around her wrists.


    ¡°Let me go!¡±


    nd didn¡¯t care. Not only her hands, but her legs as well. He fastened each one to the end of the bed, where Be was positioned in the middle.


    ¡°I won¡¯t tolerate your behavior, nd! Sam will make you pay for all of this!!!¡± Be shouted loudly. ¡°Let go, Bastard!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if the Boss is willing to teach you a lesson so that your mouth won¡¯t run wild again,¡± nd, sitting right on top of Be¡¯s legs, reached for the phone in his pocket swiftly. The only person he wanted to contact was Sam.


    ¡°When will you join me?¡± Sam asked immediately. ¡°Prepare the position.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave in half an hour. The others are ready with their weapons.¡±


    ¡°Good. Why did you call me?¡±


    ¡°Can I have some fun with your leftovers?¡±


    ¡°Sam! nd is being disrespectful to me! I won¡¯t stand for it! Sam!¡±


    All Be heard was Sam¡¯sughter on the other end. ¡°Do as you wish. Just don¡¯t disturb Beatrice. Anyone who touches her, whether a woman or a man, will face death from me, nd.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Boss. Beatrice is safe. I¡¯ll leave, and Jack wille here.¡±


    ¡°Take care of it.¡±


    Then the phone call abruptly ended.


    Be couldn¡¯t believe what she had just heard. Sam, the man she loved. The one she had given most of her heart to. The one she had been with for almost three years¡­ behaving like this?


    ¡°It can¡¯t be possible,¡± Be muttered.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t it be possible?¡± nd chuckled. ¡°You seem to have forgotten where youe from, Anabe.¡± He then leaned down slightly and wiped the tears that suddenly wet Be¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°No¡­ Sam loves me,¡± Be shook her head softly. ¡°It can¡¯t be that Sam is like this.¡±


    ¡°Sam has never loved any other woman except one person. Only Beatrice. It just so happened that when Sam couldn¡¯t control himself, you were there. When Sam was in danger, you were there. But what Sam did to your life is neither small nor simple. He has done a lot, Be.¡± nd ran his fingers through Be¡¯s disheveled hair.


    ¡°Forget about Sam. You won¡¯t be able to dive into Sam¡¯s heart. You won¡¯t be able to separate them either.¡±


    ¡°You bastard!¡± Be looked at nd with contempt.


    ¡°Instead of using your mouth to curse someone you can¡¯t reach; you better use it for this.¡± nd unabashedly lowered his pants.


    His member was fully erect, begging to be satisfied. ¡°I don¡¯t have much time, Be.¡± He tugged at Be¡¯s hair slightly. ¡°Suck. Don¡¯t make me rough if you don¡¯t want it!¡±


    ***[]***


    Beatrice sat at the dining table, feeling listless, even though there was a delicious breakfast spread next to her. Somehow, Ute had cooked quite a lot this morning. Not to mention Ute¡¯s smile that refused to fade since Beatrice had been here.


    ¡°Eat, Beatrice,¡± Ute said once again. ¡°What time does your sses start?¡±


    Beatrice sighed in annoyance. ¡°How can I go to ss when my body is covered in wounds like this?¡± She then showed her scratched hands and face to Ute. ¡°My body is in so much pain,¡± sheined again.


    The events fromst night caused amotion throughout the house. Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on Beatrice with awe. Previously, Beatrice had been talked about a lot for standing up against Be, but it wasn¡¯t likest night.


    Beatrice truly showed her true self when provoked by someone else. Her anger was terrifying, and people thought she was just like Sam.


    She appeared friendly, but unfortunately, hid a terrifying nature within her.


    ¡°Hey¡­ Beatrice,¡± greeted one of the individuals who caught Beatrice¡¯s attention. Her eyes blinked slowly, confused by the presence of this new figure whom she had never met before.


    Ah¡­ Did Beatrice forget or suddenly suffer from amnesia? She rarely left her room. Always under tight surveince, even though she had no intention of running away. How could she escape when she didn¡¯t know where this house was located in the Southern Part? Was it far from her home? Or was it in the city center?


    She had only left this house when she visited the campus a while ago. Beatrice could estimate the considerable travel distance. Finally, she assumed that this house was located on the outskirts of the Southern Part forest. Then¡­ how could she escape if she had to traverse the forest and reach the neighboring hamlet?


    It was ridiculous!


    ¡°Oh, hey.¡± Beatrice forced a smile. ¡°Who are you guys?¡±


    There were four people near Beatrice, nudging each other and appearing shy. This caught Ute¡¯s attention in the kitchen. ¡°Oh my, you guys. You¡¯re too shy to introduce yourselves. Beatrice has been waiting for you to speak.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right. Beatrice, the four of us want to introduce ourselves.¡±


    Beatrice became confused. ¡°Introduce?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± One of them extended their hand. ¡°I¡¯m Desi. I¡¯m on the right side of this house. I usually help Ute or Sam with housekeeping tasks here.¡±


    Soon, the others followed suit. At least Beatrice had new acquaintances besides Anne and Ute.


    ¡°You were really coolst night,¡± praised Aster, one of them who was now sitting in front of Beatrice.


    ¡°Really?¡± Beatrice was confused.


    How was she cool? There was nothing cool about the conflict between women. It¡¯s just thatst night, Beatrice had run out of patience. Be¡¯s behavior had be unforgivable.


    ¡°Yes. You¡¯re really cool. No one has dared to stand up against Be like you did, Beatrice.¡±


    Beatrice just smiled. She didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    Meanwhile, at the campus, Hera furrowed her brow at the message that had just arrived on her phone. Beatrice couldn¡¯te to ss today, even though she was already behind on her subjects. But seeing the condition that Beatrice sent through a photo, Hera felt sorry for her. Somehow, Beatrice was so careless that she fell off her motorbike and got injured. It resulted in scratches and bruises on several parts of her body and face.


    Although there were many things Hera wanted to discuss, especially her problems with her brother, her meeting with her brother¡¯s girlfriend made her determined. If she had to find out on her own, she would do it for her brother.


    But Anne said it was impossible. She still needed help. Considering that the person providing assistance was busy with many matters, she wasn¡¯t too focused on finding out the cause of her brother¡¯s death. It wasn¡¯t a matter of a gunshot wound, it seemed. Anne informed Hera that something much bigger was overshadowing Tony¡¯s death.


    Don¡¯t ask how surprised Hera was to listen to everything Anne said. It all felt like a dream and was unbelievable. However, Anne didn¡¯t care much if Hera didn¡¯t believe. In fact, Hera was asked toe to therge forest within the Southern Part forest. It was the house where Anne lived and worked for a ruler who held sway over the dark business sector and the morous world in the Southern Part.


    Samuel.


    Just hearing his name sent shivers down Hera¡¯s spine. But Anne said that Sam wasn¡¯t like that. He would help, although Anne couldn¡¯t say for certain what kind of help they would receive.


    Anne wanted Hera to meet Sam and persuade him a little to continue the investigation. nd monitored Anne¡¯s movements, even though the narrow-eyed man was rarely at home.


    She didn¡¯t want to deal with Sam¡¯s trusted people. Although not as terrifying as the ruler himself, the three people around Sam couldn¡¯t be underestimated.


    ¡°I wanted to ask her toe with me,¡± Herained. She put her phone away and prepared to enter the ssroom. She didn¡¯t realize that a pair of eyes were watching from a distance. After the girl she had been observing entered her ssroom, the figure moved away.


    The figure then opened the car door, which had been parked in one corner all this time.


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    ¡°Patience, Boss. I haven¡¯t gotten in the car yet,¡± Hugo sighed. ¡°Besides, you don¡¯t need to worry about Hera. nd has given a warning to Anne.¡±


    Sam folded his arms across his chest. ¡°You yourself said that we shouldn¡¯t let our guard down. I¡¯m not that old to forget your sarcastic remarks, am I?¡±


    Hugo chuckled. ¡°Boss, why have you been so easily offendedtely?¡±


    ¡°Just follow my orders. Don¡¯t mess up my ns today.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Boss!¡± Hugo prepared to close the door. ¡°Head the car towards De Faux Mansion, Rul.¡±


    Rulli, the driver who always apanied Sam and Hugo, turned to confirm. ¡°Boss?¡± Making sure that Hugo¡¯s statement was indeed correct.


    Not without reason, sometimes Hugo would blurt out their destination, causing Sam to be angry all the time. But Hugo never seemed to be discouraged by Sam¡¯s anger. As for himself? He was always terrified because Sam¡¯s anger was so frightening.


    Why wasn¡¯t Hugo afraid at all?


    Rulli thought that Hugo had nine lives.


    ¡°Yes, Rul. This time, Hugo didn¡¯t mispronounce it,¡± Sam grumbled. He then rolled down his window, opening the roof of his car with a single press. ¡°Anyone who gets in the way, just shoot them.¡±

 [22]

    Hera appeared surprised to find Anne around her campus, as if deliberately waiting for her to pass through the boring sses. Hera didn¡¯t have many friends in her ss, only close to Beatrice and Anwar. But today, Anwar was in a different ss, so Hera chose to be alone.


    Her message to Beatrice was replied to three hours ago. Hera intended to visit Beatrice, but where was her friend now? She had no idea.


    Just Beatrice¡¯s arrival at the campus was already shocking. And then leaving just like that? It left Hera with many questions because she felt that Beatrice was hiding something.


    Oh Damn! Beatrice always manages to surprise.


    ¡°Hey An,¡± Hera greeted with a smile on her face. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Just wanted to see you, Her.¡±


    Hera¡¯s curiosity grew. ¡°It¡¯s not like you to be like this.¡± She approached. Anne¡¯s face looked gloomy, much gloomier than before. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Anne tried to force a smile. ¡°Trying to be okay, to be precise.¡±


    Hera chose to stay silent. She was confused about how to respond. The pain and loss for Tony were equally enormous.


    ¡°I happened to be in this area before going home, Ra. That¡¯s why I stopped by,¡± Anne exined. ¡°Want to grab something to eat together?¡±


    Hera¡¯s smile widened. ¡°I know a good meatball stall near the campus. Do you want to go there, An?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Anne took out a key. ¡°Just ride on my motorcycle.¡±


    Hera didn¡¯t want to refuse. She could go back to the campus and retrieve her own motorcycle. If she couldn¡¯t, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal. Tomorrow, she could use other public transportation to go to the campus.


    They walked together, albeit without any conversation, but Hera somewhat enjoyed this situation. Anne seemed to be filling in Tony¡¯s ce. Sometimes, Anne would send messages reminding Hera to take care of her health and pay attention to her meals, especially sending greetings to Hera¡¯s mother.


    If her older brother were still alive, their marriage might have been a stroke of luck for Hera. When else would she find such an attentive and kind-hearted sister?


    Their steps were interrupted by Anne¡¯s loud ringing phone. She quickly reached into her jacket pocket. ¡°nd?¡±


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°I have some business. I¡¯ve already spoken with Leo, though.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± nd sighed. ¡°You go back to headquarters. We need aerial surveince and CCTV monitoring of all ess points to De Faux Mansion.¡±


    Anne¡¯s mouth dropped open. ¡°nd¡­ are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Hurry. I¡¯ll wait for you for five minutes.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± Anne quickly interjected. ¡°I¡¯m far away.¡±


    ¡°Coordinate with the ones at headquarters, bute home soon. Sam won¡¯t wait long.¡±


    ¡°Sam?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± ndmanded again. ¡°Quick! We need the aerial surveince.¡±


    ¡°This is all¡­¡± Anne couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing this time.


    ¡°The killer of Tony has been found, but the mastermind behind all this is still atrge. I warned you, right? Sam won¡¯t stay silent.¡±


    A sense of sadness crept into Anne¡¯s heart this time. Her eyes teared up. She didn¡¯t believe the Southern Ruler would do something like this. His daily demeanor seemed rxed and indifferent, but apparently¡­ Sam did this.


    ¡°Hurry!¡± nd snapped impatiently. ¡°Sam will enter the Northern Territory in less than half an hour. You know the area, right?¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯m going home now.¡±


    Anne fiddled with her phone for a moment, also sending an emergency message to Leo, their fellow guard.


    ¡°Anne?¡± Hera looked confused about what was happening.


    Anne, whose face had previously shown displeasure, suddenly smiled broadly. Like someone who won a hundred million prize and received unexpected luck. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Sam already knows who killed Tony. I have to go back to my post.¡±


    Hera¡¯s eyes widened. She felt like she wanted to jump out of her shell. She never expected Anne¡¯s words to be so surprising. ¡°Bang Sam?¡± Her memory immediately focused on the mysterious man who stood watching her brother¡¯s funeral. Anne had said that he was their boss. ¡°Are you serious? But the police-¡±


    ¡°The police act when there¡¯s money involved,¡± Anne replied cynically. ¡°I have to go home, Ra. See youter.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lle with you, Anne.¡±


    Initially, Anne wanted to run as fast as she could to get to her motorcycle. Pressing the gas pedal hard so she could reach headquarters and do her part. Aerial surveince was indeed needed to know the current situation of the area they would visit.


    ¡°Come with me?¡± Anne repeated. ¡°No. It¡¯s dangerous, and it¡¯s better for you to go home.¡±


    ¡°This concerns my brother, right?¡± Hera approached Anne without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯ming with you.¡±


    ¡°Ra,¡± Anne said, half frustrated. ¡°You can¡¯t. Sam will get angry if outsiders get involved.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Hera pointed to herself. ¡°Am I an outsider?¡± She couldn¡¯t believe Anne could say that so tantly. After all, it was about her brother¡¯s death, right? ¡°I¡¯m Bang Tony¡¯s sister, An, in case you forgot.¡±


    Anne sighed heavily. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous, Ra. My job is not to be taken lightly, and I¡¯m afraid Sam will get angry. If he¡¯s angry¡­¡±


    No. Anne shook her head vigorously. She never imagined that he would get angry and cause amotion. Although she had never seen Sam¡¯s wrath during her time at headquarters, it still sounded terrifying. ¡°Please, just follow me for now.¡±


    ¡°An,¡± Hera pleaded. ¡°I won¡¯t be a burden. I¡¯ll help as much as possible. This is Tony we¡¯re talking about. I can¡¯t stay silent when it concerns my brother.¡±


    ***[]***


    The car driven by Rulli was entering the border area. He nced at Thomas sitting next to him. They had never driven this far before, but there was no fear. As long as Sam was there, they were safe. Besides, today was not just a regr visit. From the information Hugo had mentioned earlier, De Faux Mansion belonged to a Jimmy Lee. They didn¡¯t know who Jimmy was, but it seemed to have stirred Sam.


    Their boss rarely requested to drive in a bulletproof Jeep. Plus, the weapons in the trunk were full. It meant that Sam was prepared for whatever might happen during his visit. Looking through the rearview mirror, the ruler and his assistant appeared calm. If Rulli could describe it honestly, it felt like meeting an old close friend, and that¡¯s what they were doing now.


    Hugo himself was busy with his phone, asionally cursing due to a wrong strategy and move in his game this time. Sam? Enjoying his cigar.


    ¡°Boss,¡± Thomas called. ¡°The aerial surveince is connected.¡±


    ¡°Anne is unusuallyte,¡± Sam replied with a sigh. ¡°Make sure nd is also connected. He¡¯s on the right side of the forest.¡±


    ¡°If he¡¯s done with Be,¡± Hugo chuckled without looking away from his phone. ¡°Idiot! On the right, don¡¯t shoot the fortress! I¡¯m there! Damn it!¡±


    ¡°nd informed me of his position, Hugo.¡± Sam epted the tablet handed to him by Thomas. ¡°Anne,¡± Sam called after making sure the signal was received well.


    ¡°Yes, Boss.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re five minuteste.¡±


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Anne said softly. ¡°I won¡¯t repeat it.¡±


    Sam sighed in frustration. ¡°Make sure Hugo is armed and infiltrating as well. Disable the surveince on the right gate only.¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t the boss from the main entrance?¡±


    Sam grinned. ¡°Hugo,¡± he called out then. ¡°Are we partying?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course. It¡¯s a shame Jimmy won¡¯t get fireworks.¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Did you hear Hugo¡¯s words? Make sure the right gate is open, and nd can infiltrate.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Boss.¡±


    ¡°One more thing, make sure Jack doesn¡¯t leave Discotic Flown for any reason. You can monitor, An.¡±


    ¡°I can.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Sam then studied the aerial surveince of the area they were about to explore. Hugo had his phone in hand, checking the small pistol that was always faithful behind his zer.


    ¡°Monitor all of them, Hugo. I want to see how tight the main gate is.¡±


    The tablet that had previously upied his gaze quickly moved into Hugo¡¯s hands. The other three cars within reach of Sam¡¯s Jeep were also connected to what Sam desired.


    Hugo was actually quite surprised by Sam¡¯s seemingly spontaneous n. But as long as he followed Sam¡¯s lead in dealing with things, there was never a pre-nned strategy. Everything flowed naturally but hit the mark.


    Maybe for this incident, Sam should be more careful, as it turns out to involve several high-ranking officials that surprised Hugo. It is highly suspected that Tony made a mistake in shooting, but why was it left unaddressed? If help could be obtained immediately, Tony¡¯s life wouldn¡¯t have been wasted like that. Hugo has thoroughly checked everything rted to Tony¡¯s work and found nothing strange.


    The weapon used is quite rare and has a distinctive ownership. Including the involvement of Jimmy Lee in it. Who doesn¡¯t know Jimmy Lee? An arrogant man who, ording to Hugo, can¡¯t do anything without the support of Alfred Quassano.


    In Jimmy¡¯s hands, several private banks fall under his power. Hugo believes that moneyundering has been going on there for a long time. Nevertheless, no one dares to touch Jimmy for anything he does. Including pressuring many parties to achieve his goals.


    Since Jimmy is in the Northern Legal Department, Sam doesn¡¯t care. He is the ruler of the Southern Department. As long as they are not bothered by Jimmy, Sam doesn¡¯t care.


    There seems to be a special agreement between Gerald and Sam. Despite their apparent disagreement, for the sake of their shared past and their parents who used to do business together, that line has never been crossed by Sam. The same goes for Gerald. Sam¡¯s three trusted individuals often warn him to be cautious of Gerald¡¯s actions all this time.


    Gerald often provokes Sam, especially when ites to border areas. Sam can still restrain himself and not pay too much attention to Gerald¡¯s antics.


    But this time, it has gone too far.


    That¡¯s why Sam took action.


    ¡°Anne said Jimmy Lee is at his golf mansion in the north.¡±


    Sam simply nodded.


    ¡°Boss,¡± Rulli slowed down his vehicle slightly.


    The road ahead was clear with no obstacles, surrounded by towering trees neatly arranged along the roadside. However, a row of security personnel and guard dogs had already blocked their way. ¡°We¡¯ll pass through that checkpoint for sure.¡±


    ¡°Just stay calm.¡± Sam took his water bottle. He opened the cap with a light twist, and the contents slightly moistened the seat he was sitting on. He took a slow sip to feel the sensation that moistened his throat. He closed his eyes slightly. ¡°This is good. Where did you get it?¡± he asked Hugo, who snorted in disbelief.


    ¡°Do you want to lose focus while holding a gun, huh?¡± Hugo raised an eyebrow, not believing his boss¡¯s behavior but responded with a heartyugh.


    The car stopped at the main entrance, where Rulli waited for the right moment. From his observation, there were ten security guards with three alert guard dogs. Just like the ones Sam had at his main headquarters. Rulli knew that.


    A knock on the window signaled that they wanted to know who the unfamiliar guests entering the residence of the number eight figure in the business world of the Northern Department were.


    ¡°You should greet them first, Rulli,¡± Sam calmly ordered. However, his hand was already prepared with the pistol provided earlier.


    ¡°What do you want? This is a restricted area!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Samuel wants to meet Mr. Jimmy Lee,¡± Rulli replied without looking back.


    ¡°There¡¯s no appointment between Mr. Jimmy and the Samuel you¡¯re referring to!¡± the officer snapped. ¡°Leave!¡±


    ¡°This time, there is,¡± Hugo leaned slightly. A shot hit the chest of the officer. Subsequently, a series of shots filled the air. ¡°Break through, Rulli.¡±


    ¡°Got it, Boss!¡± Rulli pressed the gas pedal hard. Apanied by the sound of gunfire echoing continuously, the car sped away.


    Sam grinned. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you face the consequences, Jimmy!¡± Once again, he took a sip from the bottle he was still holding.

 [23]

    ¡°Ah!¡± A moan escaped the woman¡¯s mouth as she slightly lifted her buttocks.


    Disying how beautiful her backside was to y with and teasing her master to be more aroused by her. If her master was pleased, the money she would receive would be even greater.


    Meanwhile, her master continued to thrust without paying attention to the woman¡¯s moans and cries. To him, they were just instruments to satisfy his desires. Whenever he needed them, he could easily obtain them.


    Just like now. While ying golf with excitement, winning more frequently either because his opponents were pathetic or he was too skillful, he didn¡¯t care. As his hand reached in to retrieve the ball that fell into the hole at the end, in his fantasy, that hand yed in a wet, slick ce, gripping its fingers tightly. And¡­


    ¡°Rara,e here,¡± hemanded one of the caddy girls who faithfully apanied him.


    The girl¡¯s attire was extremely revealing. Her red polo shirt intentionally left unbuttoned, revealing her perfectly protruding chest beneath the garment. Not to mention the skirt and pants she wore, everything looked beautiful and captivating to anyone whoid eyes on them.


    Including Jimmy.


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Rara softly replied. She deliberately approached seductively, trying to be as enticing as possible. She yed with her long, blonde hair and provocatively nibbled her lips. Ever since her name was called, she knew her master needed her as a ymate on this lush field.


    No matter how many eyes were watching them, Jimmy Lee never received anyints. The women around him didn¡¯t seem to have any shame in offering themselves to him. Because everyone in the grand mansion knew that anyone by Jimmy Lee¡¯s side was taken care of. Who wouldn¡¯t want that?


    Including Rara.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Take off all your clothes,¡± Jimmy ordered while leaning on his golf club. He had already taken off his glove. The ball he had retrieved had rolled somewhere. ¡°Serve me now.¡±


    A wide smile appeared on Rara¡¯s face. Without much protest, she slowly removed each piece of clothing clinging to her body. Her breasts, still supported by a redce bra, looked full and swayed along with their owner who was busy taking off her skirt and shoes.


    Jimmy grinned slyly. Impatiently, he pulled Rara¡¯s face closer. He roughly kissed her previously red-lips ticked lips. Greedily. Without pause. Without caring if Rara might run out of breath because of his actions. He never treated the women he rode on gently.


    But Rara didn¡¯t want toin. It wasn¡¯t the first or second time she had serviced Jimmy Lee. Initially, she felt obligated, but as time went on, she became infatuated. Besides, there was no harm in indulging Jimmy Lee¡¯s desires.


    After all, she had a lot of money because of it.


    Her fingers, now coated in matching red polish to her uniform, began to explore Jimmy¡¯s broad chest. He was still wearing a ck polo shirt paired with dark brown pants, which made his appearance even more attractive. Rara admitted, Jimmy Lee was handsome. Unfortunately, he was unattainable.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be naked, idiot!¡± Jimmy snapped, apanied by a strong tug on Rara¡¯s long hair. ¡°I still have another meeting.¡±


    Grimacing in pain, Rara concealed it with her wide smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir.¡± Then her hand reached the ce where Jimmy wanted to be satisfied. ¡°As a sign of my apology.¡± She squatted down, loosening Jimmy¡¯s belt slightly.


    His pants, worn by the man, were gradually undressed, but notpletely removed. Just enough to free Jimmy¡¯s property perfectly.


    Rara¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t stray anywhere else but enjoyed how Jimmy¡¯s member stood erect in front of her face.


    ¡°Hurry up, Ra!¡± Jimmy tugged on the girl¡¯s hair. Without dy, the girl extended her tongue as if savoring an ice cream on a hot day, so pleasurable and full of sensation. With her mouth, Rara skillfully yed with Jimmy¡¯s member, moving in a rhythmic motion. She started slowly, asionally ncing up to ensure Jimmy was enjoying her actions.


    The man closed his eyes and let out a soft groan. Under the shade of a lush tree, with a gentle breeze and a serene atmosphere apanied by bird chirping, Rara continued her actions.


    Jimmy seemed to enjoy what Rara was doing. As evidenced by him firmly holding Rara¡¯s head as his member entered her mouth. He pushed forcefully for a perfect fit. This action made Rara widen her eyes and nearly choke.


    But Jimmy didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Get up,¡± Jimmymanded, immediately obeyed by Rara. ¡°Bend over.¡± He gave further instructions.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Rara eximed as one of Jimmy¡¯s fingers forcefully prated her unprepared entrance. But Jimmy didn¡¯t care. And that finger began its actions, pleasuring Rara with a different kind of madness. Meanwhile, Jimmy¡¯s other hand was busy squeezing her breasts, which swayed in rhythm with her body¡¯s movements.


    ¡°Oh, Jimmy!¡±


    Jimmy grinned. ¡°Continue, you bitch.¡± He enjoyed every time a woman under his control moaned his name. He continued making the woman tremble towards climax only through his touch. He held Rara¡¯s back to keep her bent over while he kept moving.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Even with just his fingers, why did Rara reach her climax?


    Was it because those fingers skillfully yed inside her? Before the sensation subsided, she felt something else entering her. This time, it was much harder and¡­ longer. ¡°Oh, Jimmy!¡± she moaned while gripping the tree in front of her tightly.


    This was what the master was about to embark on. Pleasuring her until her knees felt weak, devoid of energy, and overwhelmed because Jimmy was not easily satisfied. Especially after the climax she had just experienced. She wasn¡¯t really ready, but Rara couldn¡¯t protest.


    Besides, it seemed like Jimmy enjoyed the moment when he started moving with his real member, after the woman had been satisfied once.


    The moans and groans mixed with the sound of the wind rustling through branches and leaves became an inevitable part that often urred in Jimmy¡¯s residence. However¡­


    ¡°Boss!¡± One of his trusted men ran over, his face filled with panic. He didn¡¯t want to disturb the event his boss was enjoying, especially with Rara, the woman who had been frequently with Jimmytely.


    ¡°You bastard!¡± Jimmy quickly withdrew his member. ¡°If it¡¯s not important, do you know the punishment for interrupting me?!¡± Jimmy snapped.


    Dani, Jimmy¡¯s trusted man, immediately bowed in fear. ¡°I apologize, Boss.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Jimmy still refused to calm his anger. Earlier, he was just moments away from reaching the peak of pleasure on the golf course with Rara. Unfortunately, Dani interrupted them. It was such bad luck. He suddenly felt a headacheing on and massaged his temples in frustration. ¡°Speak up, what is it?!¡±


    ¡°Somebody broke through the main gate.¡±


    Jimmy¡¯s anger doubled.


    ¡°I received news that the person is Samuel, the ruler of the Southern Region.¡±


    ***[]***


    Beatrice didn¡¯t know how to express herself. She couldn¡¯t believe that Hera was standing in front of her. Hera¡¯s arrival had caused amotion earlier, as Anne-whom Beatrice hadn¡¯t seen in a long time-came rushing in. She hurriedly went to her post followed by several unfamiliar people to Beatrice.


    And there was Hera.


    When Hera entered the house, she didn¡¯t pay attention to her surroundings. It was understandable that she didn¡¯t know Beatrice was there. She sat with Ute while watching a TV drama in the living room. Beatrice didn¡¯t immediately call out to Hera because she needed to make sure. She followed Hera¡¯s steps as she headed towards the right wing, where Anne worked.


    Eventually, Beatrice stopped in front of an open room. Inside, there were manyputer devices hanging and lit up, disying the entire Southern Region. Beatrice didn¡¯t understand how there could be a room in this house that seemed like¡­ God¡¯s eye?


    ¡°Beatrice?¡± Anne called out, somewhat startled to find the ck-haired girl at the door. ¡°We¡¯re busy.¡± She quickly closed the door but was swiftly stopped by Beatrice.


    ¡°That¡­ is it Sam, right?¡± Beatrice pointed to one section of the screen where a man was sitting casually. Next to him, Hugo was still holding his phone, indicating that he was ying games and didn¡¯t want to stop.


    ¡°Beatrice, get out,¡± Anne ordered.


    ¡°No.¡± Beatrice pushed her way in. ¡°I want to know what Sam is doing.¡±


    Anne sighed in frustration. Meanwhile, the girl next to Anne closely observed Beatrice¡¯s arrival.


    ¡°Beatrice?¡± Hera called out, looking at Beatrice with a puzzled expression. ¡°Why¡­ are you here?¡±


    ¡°It turns out you were right, Ra!¡± Beatrice eximed. ¡°I was afraid I mistook someone else.¡± She hugged her friend. ¡°Why are you here? Beatrice grabbed Hera¡¯s hand. ¡°You should leave. This ce is dangerous, Ra.¡±


    Hera furrowed her brow. ¡°Dangerous? If it¡¯s dangerous, why are you here?¡±


    Beatrice didn¡¯t expect her question to be turned back on her so innocently. ¡°That¡­¡±


    ¡°Beatrice, please, you stay outside,¡± Anne firmly requested.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± Beatrice was not about to obey anyone¡¯s orders, including Anne¡¯s. ¡°I want to know what Sam is doing out there.¡±


    ¡°This is a dangerous mission!¡±


    Beatrice was not without cunning. She took out her phone that had been in her pocket since earlier. She made a phone call to the man she could still see on the screen in front of her. Sam reached into his pocket, grinning when he saw his phone.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Where are you, big brother?¡±


    ¡°Miss me, huh?¡±


    ¡°I saw you on the monitoring screen. I don¡¯t know what room this is, but can I be here? I won¡¯t disturb.¡±


    Sam let out an annoyed grunt. The phone call immediately disconnected, leaving Beatrice astonished. But before her surprise could fade, she heard Sam¡¯s voice booming loudly, and no one in the room dared to defy hismand.


    ¡°Ompong, Yongki!¡± he called out immediately. Without waiting long, two people sought by Sam entered the room.


    ¡°Yes, Boss!¡±


    ¡°What was my order earlier?¡±


    Both Ompong and Yongki exchanged nces, feeling guilty for not obeying Sam¡¯smand.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear any excuses. Take Beatrice to the room. Never let her leave for any reason!¡±


    ¡°Samuel!¡± Beatrice shouted, unwilling to ept it. ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡±


    ¡°Since when do you dare to defy me!¡±


    Even through the screen, Sam¡¯s gaze was intimidating. His jaw clenched tightly, and his gritted teeth were clearly visible. ¡°Get in,¡± he said again.


    ¡°No,¡± Ompong called out, who was already by Beatrice¡¯s side. ¡°Come on, Miss. Let¡¯s go to the room. Boss with boss angry, and we¡¯ll all suffer.¡±


    It seemed like everyone in the room agreed with Ompong¡¯s statement just now. They all looked at Beatrice with pleading eyes.


    ¡°But I want to be with Hera.¡±


    Sam squeezed his eyes shut. ¡°Do whatever you want!¡±


    ¡°Come on, Ra. Come with me.¡±


    Hera, who had been feeling strange and amazed by everything that had happened, couldn¡¯t say anything but follow Beatrice. Moreover, Anne nodded faintly as her guide here.


    However, before they couldpletely leave the room, the sound of a gunshot rang out, causing the screen that had previously disyed Sam and Hugo to experience interference.


    ¡°Samuel!¡±

 [24]

    Sam growled in frustration. The car Rulli was driving came to a sudden halt as a barrage of gunfire was directed at them. ¡°Why did you stop?¡± Sam snapped, displeased.


    ¡°There are too many barricades, Boss,¡± Rulli replied.


    ¡°Tsk!¡± This time it was Hugo speaking up. ¡°Push through!¡± He grabbed one of the prepared weapons.


    ¡°Karl, protect me!¡± Hugo ordered, pressing a device on hismunication device. The screen, which had been shaking, began to disy signals again, but allmunication shifted to wireless.


    ¡°Done, Boss.¡±


    Like Hugo, Sam also took a long-barreled weapon. It was no problem for either of them to handle firearms. Although they rarely used them directly, they regrly trained in the jungles of the Southern region.


    Rulli nced through the rearview mirror and knew what he had to do. Meanwhile, Thomas also prepared, with the car¡¯s dashboard filled with weapons. The car¡¯s windows were lowered, and Thomasunched an attack on the heavily armed enemies in front of them. Simrly, Hugo released thetest MR 13 from behind.


    With a single press, ten bullets were rapidly fired, causing the opponents to panic but still trying to stop the car Sam was in. Hugo grinned at this attack. If only they hadn¡¯t been obstructed earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have had to break through like this. But it seemed fitting to give this to Jimmy Lee.


    Hugo had disliked the man for a long time. He only emerged because of the influence of Alfred? Goodness, God! If Alfred hadn¡¯t supported him, Hugo knew for sure that the man wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything.


    ¡°Get ready, Boss,¡± Rulli said as they crossed the gate area. Thanks to Hugo and Thomas¡¯s gunfire, as well as the cars behind them, they were able to continue driving swiftly. mes began to soar high. Outside, cries of pain could be heard from the shots fired by Sam.


    Sam opened the top of his jeep. A warning shot, along with his amplified voice through the loudspeaker, boomed. ¡°Stop, or we¡¯ll destroy you!¡±


    Hugo grumbled in annoyance, holstering his favorite weapon. ¡°You¡¯re annoying!¡± He sulked with a pouty face. ¡°What kind of party is this when we¡¯re asked to stop right at the entrance?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Sam said. Once again, he spoke through the loudspeaker. ¡°Jimmy Lee,e out. If not, don¡¯t me me for my actions!¡±


    After the recent warning, everyone who had been targeting Sam stopped. Although it couldn¡¯t extinguish the fire that had already engulfed the mansion¡¯s guard area, everyone guarding there appeared immobilized. Most of them were either unconscious or dead on the ground. Sam didn¡¯t y around with his attacks.


    In his eyes, it was an eye for an eye.


    In his eyes, Tony was valuable. He couldn¡¯t be underestimated. This was just a small part of what Sam could retaliate for the death of someone loyal to him. It had been quite difficult for Sam to reach this point. His captive was someone who stubbornly held onto secrets.


    ¡°You still won¡¯t answer?¡± Sam nced at his hands, now covered in blood. Turning the defenseless man into a punching bag didn¡¯t feel fair to him, but¡­ he found satisfaction in seeing someone powerless. He gently wiped the remaining blood on a handkerchief that Hugo handed him. ¡°Ah¡­ it¡¯s a shame you won¡¯t talk.¡±


    The man was already weak, gasping for breath. His eyes were swollen and flickering. The scent that filled his nose was the acrid smell of blood oozing from wounds all over his body.


    He couldn¡¯t even utter a word of pain because his whole body was battered. He had lost count of how many punches and kicks he had received.


    The torment didn¡¯t stop there. But no, Yengki wouldn¡¯t speak. He knew he had to keep everything Sam wanted to know tightly sealed, including the idental shooting of one of Sam¡¯s men. Unfortunately, he had neglected to clean up the crime scene. The bullet casing that should have been disposed of had be its own weapon.


    ¡°Damn,¡± he muttered softly.


    ¡°Ah, Boss.¡± Hugo chuckled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear him groaning just now?¡± He approached Yengki, who was barely able to see him. Yengki knew everything about Hugo. He was the number one person Sam trusted the most, and his words were never doubted, including this time.


    ¡°If you want to beat someone up properly, Boss, should I be the one to step in?¡± he said,ughing. Simultaneously, he delivered a precise kick to Yengki¡¯s face, which had tilted slightly. It wasn¡¯t just once but several times.


    ¡°Enough,¡± said Sam, which Hugo immediately followed. ¡°We need him alive.¡± Sam stood up from his chair. ¡°Or dead?¡± He tilted his head, looking at the suffering Yengki not far from his seat. ¡°What do you think, Hugo?¡±


    ¡°Life for a life.¡±


    ¡°He was just following orders, Hugo!¡± Samughed loudly. ¡°But alright. Let¡¯s give a surprise to his master.¡±


    Yengki tried to look at Sam, who stood towering near him, and spat with whatever effort he could muster, dirtying the ruler¡¯s shoe. Sam frowned in annoyance. In one swift motion, Sam forcefully stepped on the face that had spat at him. The room filled with groans of pain in the dimly lit space.


    Yengki¡¯s weak hand tried to push away Sam¡¯s foot, but Sam wouldn¡¯t let Yengki move that easily. The wound he had created on his captive¡¯s thigh became the new target.


    ¡°ARHGHHH!!!¡± The wound started bleeding fresh again. The tip of Sam¡¯s shoe was stained with the blood, but he didn¡¯t care. Once again, Sam targeted the wide-open wound and pulled Yengki¡¯s hair as a final act.


    ¡°This is yourst chance,¡± Sam approached the beaten face. ¡°Who ordered you?¡±


    Yengki gasped for breath. ¡°I¡­ was ordered.¡± The constant pain he felt kept assaulting his consciousness. Just looking at Sam made him lose his sense of direction. ¡°I was ordered to kill Alfred.¡±


    Sam fell silent.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Yengki closed his eyes slowly. He felt like he couldn¡¯t bear it any longer.


    ¡°Answer!¡± Sam snapped forcefully. Regardless of Yengki dying in his hands, all he could see in his mind¡¯s eye was Tony covered in blood at the edge of the forest.


    ¡°But your men were there.¡±


    ¡°You bastard!¡± Sam delivered a kick without hesitation. ¡°Finish him!¡±


    One thing Yengki knew about the Boss referred to by Yengki was Gerald Hasolomone. Yengki was one of his most trusted men. It was unlikely that he would betray them, but Anne had been observing unusual movements from Gerald and Jimmy for the past year.


    There was a strong possibility that this was rted to Jimmy.


    So Sam did what he had to do, to threaten the Boss Yengki mentioned toe out of hiding. And here he was. Getting out of the car with the weapon he used. By his side was Hugo, looking rxed with his MR 13. Shortly after, nd and his men were ready with swords in their hands.


    Meanwhile, in front of Sam, Jimmy was already there with a group armed and ready to fight against him.


    ¡°Once a thug, always a thug,¡± Jimmy sneered.


    ¡°Yeah. I am a thug.¡± Sam approached. ¡°But not scum like you.¡± He took out a cigarette that was always in his suit pocket. He casually lit it, even though there were many guns pointed at him nearby, ready to unleash bullets. Sam knew no fear.


    Defending what he believed was right was his path. That included rendering his men helpless.


    ¡°nd,¡± Sam said after taking a puff and exhaling the smoke freely. ¡°Bring Jimmy a gift.¡±


    nd immediately went to Sam¡¯s car. With the help of his men, he carried a brightly colored yellow bag. He simply threw the bag until it fell right at Jimmy¡¯s feet.


    ¡°Open it,¡± Sammanded.


    Jimmy ignored Sam¡¯s words.


    ¡°Oh, our boss doesn¡¯t want to open it, nd,¡± Sam said with a mocking tone. ¡°Thomas, you open it. Who knows, there might be treasure inside.¡±


    Thomas didn¡¯t object. He quickly approached and untied the straps and zipper of the yellow bag. As soon as Jimmy saw what Sam brought, he widened his eyes in shock. He took a step back, and his previously arrogant face turned pale.


    ¡°If you dare touch my men again, you¡¯ll be the one in this bag,¡± Sam said softly.


    ***[]***


    Beatrice was restless. The sound of gunfire continued to echo. It sounded terrifying, and for some reason, a deep sense of worry crept into her heart. As a form of her frustration, she paced around the room, ignoring Hera¡¯s questions.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Beatrice!¡± Hera finally snapped. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Ra.¡± Beatrice quickly joined Hera, who was sitting on therge sofa in the room. ¡°I¡¯m scared.¡±


    ¡°Scared of what?¡± Hera was confused. ¡°You still haven¡¯t answered why we¡¯re here and what you¡¯re doing, right?¡± Hera grabbed Beatrice¡¯s hand. ¡°You have to tell me why we¡¯re here.¡±


    Beatrice let out a sigh. She tried to dismiss the sound of gunfire that still rang loudly in her head. It felt as if the shots were right next to her, making her whole body stiff and frightened. ¡°It¡¯s a long story, Ra.¡±


    ¡°Take your time then, can¡¯t you?¡±


    Beatrice sighed again. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Ra. I don¡¯t know if I should tell the story in detail or how. It¡¯s also difficult for me to talk about it, Ra.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Hera looked at Beatrice intently. Observing her closely, her friend seemed troubled. There was no sign of her eyes being burdened, but how did she end up here? Hera also hadn¡¯t forgotten what Anne said about her purpose.


    The house of a leader from the Southern Division, whom she herself was confused about who that person was. Eventually, Anne revealed a bit about Sam and this house, including Tony¡¯s involvement.


    ¡°So¡­ Tony is a thug?¡±


    Anne hit the brakes hard. ¡°Don¡¯t say things like that, Ra,¡± she snorted disapprovingly. ¡°It¡¯s like saying I¡¯m a thug.¡±


    ¡°Then what is he?¡± Hera herself was puzzled.


    The newly revealed facts by Anne made no sense to her. But her intuition couldn¡¯t deny that at the funeral, many people whom she considered fierce and intimidating had helped with the final tribute procession for Tony.


    Also¡­ ¡°Who is the tall, well-built man in the ck suit? The one named Samuel?¡±


    ¡°You saw him at the funeral?¡±


    Hera nodded without hesitation and said, ¡°Yes.¡± Because she realized that Anne wouldn¡¯t be able to see her nod. She was fully focused on driving her motorcycle at a fairly high speed. It seemed like Anne was pressed for time.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s Sam. Our leader. The person we respect and revere the most in the entire Southern Division.¡±


    And what was surprising being why Beatrice was here. What connection did her friend have with this grand house or the leader of the Southern Division? Looking at their strange and intimidating conversation, Beatrice didn¡¯t seem bothered at all.


    Was this also what made Beatrice seem to disappear from the face of the earth?


    ¡°I guarantee that the Old Man is clueless, Ra,¡± Beatrice said with a downcast face. Her hands intertwined. ¡°I don¡¯t know why that person always gets me into trouble, and this time, it¡¯s a big one that I can¡¯t escape from.¡± She lowered her head even more, recalling her current situation.


    ¡°A lot?¡± Hera asked softly. This time, she approached and gave Beatrice a hug as a show of support. ¡°I thought your dad was just into gambling and drinking. He wouldn¡¯t do something like this.¡±


    Beatrice chuckled. ¡°My luck is really bad.¡±


    ¡°Do you¡­ work here, Beatrice?¡± Hera asked cautiously. ¡°Like Anne. From what I know, she works but I don¡¯t know what she does.¡±


    ¡°Anne? I just found out about her job too. Turns out, it¡¯s rted tomunication headquarters. Isn¡¯t it, right?¡±


    Hera nodded in agreement.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what my job is here. Well, I¡¯m not allowed to do anything without Sam¡¯s permission.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ are close to Sam?¡± Hera asked, wide-eyed. ¡°The Sam from earlier, right? The one¡­ on the screen?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s only one Sam here, Ra,¡± Beatrice said with boredom. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him.¡±


    Before Hera could respond, Anne suddenly entered the room where Beatrice was staying. ¡°The boss wants to talk, she immediately handed her phone to Beatrice. This immediately furrowed Beatrice¡¯s brow, but she didn¡¯t stop her steps to approach Anne.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Get ready. With Ute¡¯s help, all of you will leave the headquarters.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Beatrice didn¡¯t understand what was happening.


    ¡°Hurry!¡±


    ¡°B-But, Sam-¡±


    ¡°Quick, Beatrice Catalina!¡±

 [25]

    ¡°Can you contact your mom, Ra?¡± Beatrice asked anxiously. She didn¡¯t know what they were actually facing, but everyone helping them to get out of this house seemed tense.


    ¡°Yes. Someone picked her up half an hour ago and said it was Bang Sam¡¯s people,¡± replied Beatrice with relief. Anne, who had been waiting for news about Hera¡¯s mother, also expressed her relief. ¡°Thank goodness,¡± she said with a sigh of relief. Then she went back to herptop screen, which controlled several things, especially rted to Sam¡¯s main headquarters.


    ¡°Boss,¡± Anne greeted as she saw Sam¡¯s face appear in the corner of herptop screen.


    ¡°Is everything taken care of?¡±


    ¡°Yes. There¡¯s a decoy signal left that I¡¯llunch in five minutes,¡± Anne responded.


    Sam nodded.


    ¡°Has everyone followed what I wanted?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Again, Sam nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t lose sight of Gerald and his men. Contact Ferdi once Gerald¡¯s perimeter is crossed.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Boss.¡± Anne wasn¡¯t someone who liked to ask a lot of questions, but Sam¡¯s order to empty the main headquarters seemed too strange to her.


    Anne knew what Sam had been doing all this time, but what did it have to do with the headquarters? ¡°Is Gerald brave enough to attack the South Division?¡± Anne asked with a hint of doubt, afraid that her boss would be offended.


    ¡°I¡¯ve given Gerald a bag of corpses as a gift. He¡¯ll definitely chase after me wherever I go, including attacking the headquarters.¡±


    Anne furrowed her brow.


    ¡°It¡¯s a payback for Tony¡¯s death, Anne. I won¡¯t let my men die in vain. You know Yengki, right?¡±


    Anne was silent.


    ¡°For me, life pays for life, Anne. If you¡¯re really on my side, you know what you have to do.¡±


    ¡°My loyalty is only to you, Boss,¡± Anne quickly retorted.


    ¡°Well then, make sure Beatrice reaches the location I want safely.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Boss.¡±


    Beatrice heard all the conversation clearly. She had wanted to interrupt, but she truly didn¡¯t understand anything about the world Sam was immersed in. Meanwhile, she was now, willingly or unwillingly, caught in Sam¡¯s world. Everything she had heard since then had made the hair on the back of her neck stand up. Sudden fear engulfed her strongly.


    ¡°Are we¡­ in danger, An?¡± Beatrice asked softly. She was also afraid of disturbing Anne¡¯s concentration. Since then, the girl¡¯s eyes hadn¡¯t moved from theptop screen in herp.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let it happen. That¡¯s why we¡¯re running before anyone finds out. The Boss has anticipated what his enemies could do to us.¡±


    ¡°But there were still many left earlier, right?¡± Beatrice suddenly remembered how many people Sam had.


    Beatrice¡¯s words made Anneugh. She rxed her sses a bit.


    Zein¡¯s car was moving at an above-average speed. In front of them, there was also a car escorting them. Behind them, there were five apanying cars tailing them. Be was among them, being forcibly dragged along because she resisted and was difficult to control. However, the woman¡¯s presence in Sam¡¯s headquarters couldn¡¯t be ignored.


    For Sam, the order to empty the headquarters meant that none of his people should be left behind, except for Squad Arvery. The team that Sam specifically formed to be the main shield when the attack came. Being involved in a world where bloodshed easily urred, Sam managed many things. Including his strength in terms of weaponry and trained loyal soldiers.


    He¡­ wasn¡¯t just an ordinary thug who only provided loans with high interest rates, as Beatrice knew. Or someone who caused trouble and chaos in various ces.


    Samuel Aaric Cyril was also a leader of the Twin Dragon n who handled many things, where even the police had to mingle with them. Otherwise, Sam wouldn¡¯t hesitate to show his power.


    Unfortunately, Sam didn¡¯t like politics.


    One thing Gerald could do where Sam found his limit was politics.


    ¡°An,¡± Beatrice called anxiously. ¡°Are there still many left?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Anne replied. Beatrice kept ncing back at the cars following them. Her face clearly showed concern. Even when she was about to get into the car, she still asked about the others. However, the situation they were facing was equally tense and time was pressing.


    Gerald knew what Sam was doing at Mansion De Faux. Their current goal was Sam¡¯s headquarters located on the western edge of the South Division. It was a perfect ce to serve as the main stronghold of the Twin Dragon n. A ce Gerald knew the exact location of.


    ¡°We will meet again at the point Boss wants,¡± Anne said confidently. ¡°Zein, take a right turn into the Frost Forest tunnel. Two cars behind us will follow, while the others will go left towards the outer South toll road.¡±


    ¡°Understood, An.¡± Without wasting any time, Zein immediately turned the steering wheel to the right. They quickly executed the nned instructions to disperse and eliminate any traces. Anne also released five decoy signals into the air.


    Ute, sitting behind Beatrice, could only rub her shoulder to calm her down. Hera, who was sitting next to Ute, couldn¡¯tment much either. Anne had said that Hera and her mother could be new targets for Gerald because of the gift Sam had given earlier.


    Beatrice felt like her life was just beginning now. Not when she was forcibly dragged into a stuffy room, filled with the strong scent of alcohol and smoke.


    ***[]***


    ¡°Are we going to Flown?¡± Rulli asked, repeating Sam¡¯s strangemand. In their previousmunication with Anne, Sam never mentioned going to Flown first.


    ¡°Don¡¯t question Boss¡¯s orders!¡± Hugo threw a water bottle cap at Rulli, which Sam had just taken a sip from.


    Rulli winced and looked down. He immediately stepped on the gas pedal to quickly arrive at Flown Discotheque.


    ¡°Have you secured it?¡± Sam asked without even looking at his assistant.


    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±


    ¡°Jack?¡±


    Hugo paused his phone, which he was ying with, for a moment. ¡°Jack? Why with that giant kid?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a valuable asset, Hugo. Whatever he asks for, you go through Jack.¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Hugoughed heartily. ¡°I forgot he¡¯s our gold mine.¡± He immediately made a call to one of his trusted contacts. ¡°Have you heard Boss¡¯s orders today?¡± he asked Jack on the other end of the line without any preamble.


    ¡°I have. Just bother someone else.¡±


    ¡°Get ready, I¡¯ll be at Flown soon.¡±


    There was a groan on the other end. ¡°I¡¯m almost done. I¡¯m just waiting for the code from Anne.¡±


    ¡°Boss doesn¡¯t want the headquarters to be damaged.¡±


    ¡°Goodness. Our Boss sometimes has uncontroble thoughts! How can a counterattack not damage the headquarters? Besides, if you want to give a gift, it should be a good forest prey. Wild boar, red eagle, or golden antlered deer!¡±


    Hugo burst intoughter at all of Jack¡¯sints. ¡°Talk to the Boss yourself.¡± Unable to resist, he handed his phone to Sam, who nced at it cynically.


    ¡°Boss, if you don¡¯t want the headquarters to be damaged, don¡¯t make a fuss!¡± Jack said with annoyance. ¡°Everything has been calcted, but still, there will be losses.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time to test the resilience of the new fortress, right? Don¡¯t you remember who insisted on having shields around the headquarters?¡±


    Jack sighed again. ¡°Whatever Boss wants!¡±


    Sam grinned. ¡°Do it, Jack. I¡¯ming there to pick you up. After that, we¡¯ll leave. There¡¯s a fifteen-minute window before Gerald realizes he¡¯s been tricked.¡± The screen that Sam had been watching disyed almost ten or fifteen moving red dots converging on scattered green points. The green points were the diversion signals Anne had released into the air using Sam¡¯s sophisticated gadget.


    To slow down Gerald¡¯s arrival at Sam¡¯s headquarters and prevent its destruction. Unfortunately, Sam was alsote in setting up separate security there. He wouldn¡¯t let a four-story luxurious house and his parents¡¯ legacy be destroyed by Gerald.


    Whoever started ying, especially by using the blood of people Sam trusted, would face his retaliation without hesitation.


    ¡°Understood, Boss.¡±


    Hugo handed the phone back, which was then used for ying games again. Sam chuckled softly, but he also took out his phone. No, Sam wasn¡¯t interested in ying like Hugo. There was only one thing he was focused on now.


    ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Sam asked as soon as he received a response on the phone.


    ¡°What¡­ Will everyone be safe?¡±


    Samughed with a trembling tone in response to the girl¡¯s worried question on the other end. ¡°Why do you think about others? Don¡¯t you think about yourself, Beatrice?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it,¡± Beatrice replied with frustration. ¡°I feel like I¡¯m being chased by a whole battalion of police formitting a criminal act. But I¡¯m a good citizen, right?¡±


    Once again, Sam burst intoughter.


    ¡°What¡­ When I reach the designated point, will you be there too?¡±


    ¡°I still have unfinished business.¡±


    Beatrice let out a soft sigh.


    ¡°Why? Are you afraid I won¡¯t show up there?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ yeah. The sound of gunshots earlier scared me,¡± Beatrice whispered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Zein will protect you. Anne and Ute are there too.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ can they use guns?¡±


    ¡°They can.¡± Sam couldn¡¯t hide hisughter anymore.


    In her mind, Beatrice asked with innocent eyes and a cute blink. Her long, curly eyshes and ck eyes made Beatrice¡¯s face even more adorable. Unfortunately, Sam couldn¡¯t enjoy it directly because of the matters he had to prioritize. ¡°Anne is skilled in martial arts. Ute can handle opponents up to five people.¡±


    Suddenly, Beatrice looked intently at Ute and Anne. ¡°Seriously?¡±


    ¡°Do you ever know when I¡¯m joking? Especially in a situation like this?¡±


    At the other end, Beatrice blinked softly. ¡°Impressive.¡±


    ¡°I always ce you near people I trust, Beatrice. No one will be able to hurt you. Just rx. I guarantee it.¡±


    For some reason, those words warmed her heart. ¡°Thank you,¡± Beatrice said sincerely.


    ¡°As a return, you know what to do when I¡¯m in front of you, right?¡±

 [26] a

    Beatrice was amazed by the scenery in front of her. The clear, tranquil blue expanse of the sea had been filling her eyes for the past half hour. She sat in the yard-whether it was a vi, resort, or some other kind of amodation, she didn¡¯t care. The ce was quite spacious, with the backyard directly facing the beach.


    Beatrice could have run along the shoreline, yed with the waves, or simply sat and soaked her feet, waiting for the waves to wash up on the shore. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t want to do any of that.


    asionally, she nced back, hoping that the person she was waiting for would arrive soon. But¡­ nothing. The person she was waiting for didn¡¯t show up. Not a single message, phone call, or news came through. Beatrice sighed deeply, not knowing how many times she had done so.


    ¡°Where could they be?¡± Beatrice whispered. She closed her eyes again, worried. Very worried. The sound of gunfire had truly thrown her into turmoil. Was Sam hurt? What had they done? Was shooting necessary? Why did they bring Tony along? Beatrice hadn¡¯t forgotten the name that had been mentioned several times during the journey here.


    ¡°Just rest, Beatrice,¡± Ute said softly, patting Beatrice¡¯s shoulder. ¡°The others are resting in their respective rooms too.¡± She approached the girl sitting alone cautiously, so as not to startle Beatrice. Before she took another step closer, Ute noticed that Beatrice was lost in thought.


    ¡°Has Sam note back yet?¡± Beatrice asked with a curious look.


    Ute weakly shook her head as an answer, and Beatrice let out another slow breath. ¡°I¡¯ll just wait for Sam toe home then. I¡¯ve been sitting here all this time.¡±


    Ute didn¡¯t know what to say. It wasn¡¯t just Beatrice who was waiting for Sam¡¯s return; everyone who had filled the private property of Sam¡¯s estate was waiting. The leader¡¯s arrival this time was filled with anticipation because, as it turned out, Sam¡¯s departure with a handful of his troops was meant to trigger something that could have negative consequences.


    But everyone agreed. Even if they knew what Sam was doing today, they wouldn¡¯t just stand idly by. They would all help attack De Faux without fear. Unfortunately, Sam was Sam, calcting even in his attacks. No one dared to defy Sam¡¯s orders, including forcing themselves to be part of the mission. The ruler¡¯s demands were very clear.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the kitchen then,¡± Ute whispered.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Beatrice let Ute leave her alone.


    As soon as she arrived at this ce, Ute immediately took care of her duties. She was in the kitchen, assisted by several people who were usually assigned there. Meanwhile, others were busy monitoring and scattered around the building, checking if everyone was safe or not. They were on guard against the worst-case scenario. The ce was quite far from the city center, but it was not impossible that they were being followed.


    Anne and several others who were tasked with monitoring the developments and movements of the individuals Sam requested to be closely watched were sitting with full concentration. Thergeputer screen was their focal point. asionally, Anne gave orders, including securing thework to prevent any breaches.


    The surveince drone intentionally left around the De Faux Mansion forest had not captured any movement from Jimmy. After what Sam had done, there was no significant activity around the mansion. This meant that the surveince there could be rxed by Anne, as she had to focus on several other areas.


    As Anne desired, Gerald¡¯s forces dispersed. Some headed towards Sam¡¯s headquarters, while others were deceived by diversionary signals. However, Anne didn¡¯t feel relieved because there was no news from Sam anymore. From the surveince, there was also no movement from the car Sam was driving or from his other men.


    It was not without reason that Gerald would blindly hunt down Sam. After waiting for so long, where they were both preparing to attack, the time had finallye for everything to begin. Gerald would surely target Sam as an easy prey, but the ruler of the Southern Region was not a fool. He just didn¡¯t want too many casualties on his side. So he aimed to minimize the damage in the Southern Region.


    As for the North? Sam didn¡¯t care. In fact, he felt like wreaking havoc on everything rted to the ruler of the Northern Region. Anne knew it for sure. When Sam gave the order about a year ago, Anne continuously monitored what Gerald and all his colonies, including Jimmy Lee and Alfred, were doing.


    ¡°The boss is heading this way,¡± Anne informed, immediately met with a sigh of relief.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    She herself felt relieved because Sam¡¯s car had started moving in the opposite direction from Gerald¡¯s men at the other side. ¡°But let¡¯s not be too satisfied yet. Gerald still has his surveince going on. What I¡¯m afraid of is that the boss might return to the headquarters and face Gerald alone.¡±


    That possibility was likely, considering Sam¡¯s behavior of not wanting his subordinates to get too involved. Just carry out what he asked and do it well-that¡¯s enough to satisfy Sam. On another screen, there were several points that led to Sam¡¯s headquarters, which Anne intentionally expanded the range of.


    ¡°But, Anne, didn¡¯t you say that Gerald¡¯s men were heading to the headquarters?¡±


    Anne nodded without hesitation. She pointed out several points where Gerald¡¯s men were scattered in the Southern Region. Most of them were heading towards crucial points where they thought Sam would be. ¡°Brother Sam only brought his elite unit with him. We don¡¯t know what kind of forces Gerald has. Although there are guards at the headquarters, the worst-case scenario can¡¯t be avoided.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back then,¡± one of Sam¡¯s subordinates, who had been waiting for orders, stood up immediately, followed by others.


    ¡°Boss didn¡¯t give that order, Val.¡±


    Valdo, who had been standing indecisively, was displeased. ¡°Who are you tomand me? Brother Sam could be in danger if we don¡¯t follow him there.¡± He grabbed his bag, followed by those around him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be rash,¡± Anne firmly cautioned. ¡°I know I¡¯m nothing here, but I¡¯m sure Brother Sam has his own reasons for separating us like this.¡±


    What Anne said was true, but Valdo couldn¡¯t stay silent. For Valdo, Sam was more than just a leader. He owed a great debt to the man with twin dragon tattoos on his back.


    ¡°And how long am I supposed to wait for news? It¡¯s been thirty minutes, Anne!¡± he protested. ¡°You know, time is precious, right?¡±


    ¡°The signals that are avable show Sam¡¯s movements ording to the n. But he lingered for a long time at Flown.¡± Anne suddenly fell silent. ¡°Flown.¡± She then started tinkering with herputer.


    ¡°Why, Anne?¡± Valdo approached, not because he understood what he wanted to see. He didn¡¯t grasp the intricacies of the part that seemed soplicated to merely observe Anne¡¯s work. But her expression looked much more panicked than before.


    ¡°Anne!¡± Valdo impatiently eximed. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Do you see this point?¡± Anne pointed to the ck mass heading towards the headquarters. ¡°They should be moving. There¡¯s no indication captured by my cameras. They¡¯re slowing down their movement. And until now, the headquarters remains stable, Val. There¡¯s no enemy activity, even though I¡¯m sure a unit of about twenty to thirty people is heading there. But the CCTV surveince and the devices I left there don¡¯t show any signs.¡±


    Seeing Valdo¡¯s silence, Anne continued her words. ¡°That means Gerald¡¯s men know that we¡¯re deceiving them. Earlier, Sam said he was going to Flown. I¡¯m afraid that¡­¡±


    ¡°Find out, Anne,¡± Valdo quickly interrupted. ¡°What¡¯s happening in Flown.¡±


    Without being asked, Anne had already done that. The CCTV surveince in Flown had been temporarily redirected to focus on the headquarters.


    ¡°Get ready, everyone. If Sam needs our help, we go straight to Flown,¡± Valdomanded, and they all nodded in agreement. ¡°Prepare motorcycles and other vehicles.¡±


    ¡°Right now!¡± One of them provoked.


    Valdo hesitated due to lingering doubts. What Anne said was not without reason, but in a situation like this, he couldn¡¯t stay silent either.


    ¡°Come on, buddy. Right now. I¡¯m worried that Sam and Hugo might be trapped there. We know the Eagle Wing holds a grudge against Sam. They won¡¯t hesitate to me us!¡±

 [26] b

    ¡°Those sneaky bastards! They¡¯ve already killed our brother but wait for us to start the war!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, buddy! Let¡¯s go now!¡±


    ¡°Hold on!¡± Anne said loudly. ¡°No one leaves from here. That¡¯s Sam¡¯s order! Understand!¡±


    ¡°What are we waiting for here, then? Do you want to livefortably without fighting back against Gerald, Anne?¡± Rocky, a dreadlocked man, asked angrily. ¡°Sam is defending Tony, what about you? Sittingfortably here, right? Under Sam¡¯s protection? If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to take up arms.¡±


    Anne sighed in frustration. She nced at the screen to monitor, but her heart was boiling. The words were not meant to corner her. Anne knew that, but she couldn¡¯t leave her post. There were things she had to take care of and ensure their safety.


    Beatrice.


    ¡°Anne, what¡¯s on the screen?¡± Valdo pointed, immediately diverting Anne¡¯s attention there.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Gerald?¡±


    Anne immediately expanded the range of the avable CCTV. ¡°Empty. Flown is empty, Val.¡±


    Valdo sighed softly. ¡°Did Sam not give any signals? But his car is moving, right?¡±


    The girl fell silent. Once again, she rified Sam¡¯s car movement with more urate captures. ¡°It¡¯s them,¡± Anne pointed. ¡°I think Sam intentionally emptied Flown earlier.¡±


    Gerald¡¯s figure, who had been walking swiftly through every corridor of Flown, was apanied by his subordinates. They could be seen clenching their fists with angry expressions, clearly visible in the CCTV footage.


    Anne intentionally increased the volume where the CCTV recording captured Gerald¡¯s figure.


    ¡°Find that damn Sam!¡± Gerald cursed angrily. ¡°Bastard!¡± Gerald swung a punch at an innocent table there. The people around Gerald began to cause destruction inside Flown.


    The ce that was usually lively, a location to relieve stress after a day filled with problems or just to find sce, was now devoid of people.


    Sam¡¯s bait worked. Although Anne was a little worried about the oue. She grinned in satisfaction. ¡°I think they¡¯ll be heading to the headquarters soon.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you contact Sam yet?¡±


    Anne turned to Valdo and gave him a strange look. ¡°Who am I to casually call Sam and ask where he is?¡±


    Valdo sighed softly. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°You need to know, Val, why you and your men are here. We were all asked to protect someone precious to Sam.¡±


    Valdo furrowed his brow and his eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Be?¡±


    Anne shook her head quickly. ¡°No¡­ someone we have to protect with our lives, just like we protect Sam to the death,¡± she said, pointing with her chin.


    Beatrice walked slowly towards Anne, apanied by a group of people who had been in the living room. She had no intention of greeting anyone. She also ignored the many eyes directed towards her. The cellphone in her hand seemed to serve no purpose. Numerous calls and messages had gone unanswered.


    ¡°An, has there been any news from Sam?¡± Beatrice called out.


    ¡°Not yet. Did you try to contact him?¡±


    ¡°No response.¡± Beatrice pulled out a chair. ¡°It¡¯s taking so long. What could be keeping him?¡±


    ¡°Be patient, Beatrice. He¡¯lle soon. Don¡¯t you want to go into the room? Meet Hera and her mother?¡±


    Beatrice shook her head slowly. ¡°I already did. I¡¯ll wait for him outside.¡±


    Zein and Mateo also stood up promptly, intending to apany Beatrice, as it was their duty to protect the girl who looked gloomy. Anne didn¡¯t say much either, while Valdo stared intently at Beatrice¡¯s retreating figure.


    ¡°Is it her?¡± Valdo asked, trying to confirm.


    Anne nodded softly as confirmation. ¡°So you know what your task is here, right?¡±


    ***[]***


    He let the cigarette that had been wedged between his fingers go untouched. The room he was in felt increasingly silent, despite the presence of many people. No one uttered a word as if what came out of their mouths was a mistake. They didn¡¯t want to incur the wrath of the man who was still paying attention to his cigarette.


    ¡°Any news?¡± he asked softly. He directed his question to one of the people he trusted: David.


    ¡°Most of the victims suffered burns and gunshot wounds to the legs,¡± David reported. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about from De Faux, Sir.¡± David spoke with a lowered face.


    The middle-aged man with a cigar clip nodded slowly. He appeared to be deep in thought, reading the situation that was unfolding around him. While most of his affairs were in the Northern Division, there were also matters he had to handle in the Southern Division, where he came into direct contact with Sam, who had never been one topromise for a long time. Ah¡­ not only when Sam was in power, but since the Twin Dragon n¡¯s inception.


    Alfred didn¡¯t know the details of their history too well, but he understood the general outline.


    ¡°Sam,¡± Alfred stood up, and the sound of his chair scraping was quite loud. He walked slowly through his brightly lit workspace, surrounded by numerous bookshelves. ¡°Sam wouldn¡¯t cause trouble unless someone disturbed him. Especially to the point of creating chaos there.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir,¡± David could only respond to that because what Alfred said was true. As far as he knew about the ruler of the Southern Division, Sam never wanted to be meddled with by anyone. It should be emphasized that ¡°anyone¡± because Sam preferred to lead without interruptions from others.


    That¡¯s why Alfred had difficulty expanding his influence to the Southern Division because of Sam¡¯s presence.


    Although there might be some leniency due to their past familial rtionship, the fact remained that Sam currently held the highest position of power. It wasn¡¯t easy to negotiate with the man. Additionally, many members of the government also held respect for the Twin Dragon n.


    ¡°But why target Jimmy?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve tried to find out, Sir. But I haven¡¯t received a definite answer yet.¡±


    The old man just coughed briefly. He enjoyed thest remaining bit of his cigar. He exhaled the remaining smoke into the air in the room, allowing it to billow. ¡°Carry it out discreetly.¡±


    David was slightly taken aback by the recent order. Jimmy did often act recklessly when at Alfred¡¯s residence. However, when his grandfather was around, he was no different from a sweet little fox. David knew that the behavior of the Quassano heir apparent was often careless. It was quite different from Mr. Ethan. Unfortunately, he passed away in an ident more than a decade ago.


    The grief and loss still lingered to this day because Alfred didn¡¯t just lose a child but also a son-inw and his only grandchild. Initial suspicions of sabotage arose. However, no matter how many times David investigated, he couldn¡¯t find any answers. There was only one thing they could trust: Ethan had an ident in the midst of a storm when he was returning to their home on the border of the South and North.


    ¡°Make sure that Jimmycks nothing either. He will inherit the Quassano name in the future.¡± There was an undertone of dissatisfaction there, but Alfred tried to suppress it.


    It was not a trivial matter when it came to the Quassano affair. The blood that flowed through their veins. The blood that made him a sessful businessman with many supporters. The blood that Alfred had raised with great difficulty.


    For him, Jimmy was just a recement. The true heir of Quassano was out there. However, he didn¡¯t know their whereabouts. He let out a heavy sigh, especially when his eyes looked at the portrait of his pride and beloved son-inw.


    And the little girl in the arms of a beautiful woman wearing an ivory white dress.


    ¡°Are you truly gone, Leora?¡±

 [27]

    Beatrice didn¡¯t know when she fell asleep. Since entering the prepared room, she couldn¡¯t immediately doze off. There were many things she did to make her body tired, like pacing around the room. From her room, the door consisting of wide ss led directly to the shoreline. The dimly litmps created a unique decoration that Beatrice could feel.


    Although it was beautiful, there wasn¡¯t a single thing she could enjoy.


    Her feelings were in chaos. The sound of gunfire continued to resonate. She didn¡¯t know why her fear was so great, especially for Sam¡¯s safety.


    By the time the clock in the room struck eleven at night, which meant Beatrice had been waiting for Sam¡¯s return for over five hours, the man had not yete back.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± she whispered. She curled up, hugging the avable pillow.


    Don¡¯t ask how Beatrice could feel like this. She hadn¡¯t forgotten the insults, the hatred, the annoyance, the anger, and how Sam was far from being a good person.


    However,tely, being around Sam had made her¡­ feel something. Something she couldn¡¯t exin clearly. Even though she was used to sharing her feelings with Hera, describing what she felt to her friend.


    But now?


    When Hera asked, Beatrice had no answers. Was it because of Sam¡¯s treatment, which, although it frightened her and made her want to escape as far as possible, was bnced with sincerity?


    Who knows? What¡¯s certain is that tonight she let her tears continue to fall. Dampening a part of the pillow¡¯s surface that she now clung to. All the shadows of her captive life in Sam¡¯s luxurious home, as well as the presence of the rough man, tall and unwilling to argue, sometimes using a high tone when giving orders, shed before her eyes. They swirled, demanding her attention.


    Sam was different.


    His gentle side deeply touched Beatrice¡¯s soul. Could it be that this gentle side was also what made many people reluctant to leave the grand mansion known as the headquarters? If that was the case, Beatrice found the same connection.


    Once again, Beatrice let out a long sigh. ¡°I¡¯m worried, Sam,¡± she softly uttered with a tone full of anguish.


    It made her curl up in the middle of the bed. And she didn¡¯t want anything to happen to the ruler. The tears eventually exhausted her. She fell asleep without realizing that the person she was waiting for had finally returned.


    ¡°You haven¡¯te out of your room all this time, Boss,¡± reported Ompong. ¡°Earlier, Zein and Mateo apanied you outside, but you didn¡¯t say a word.¡±


    ¡°But did she eat?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss. She ate heartily from Ute¡¯s cooking.¡±


    Sam grinned. ¡°You guys rest. I¡¯ll take the night shift. Make sure the area around this ce is also secure. Coordinate with Ken.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Boss!¡± eximed Ompong and Yongki simultaneously.


    Just as Sam was about to enter his room, Hugo interrupted him. ¡°Boss,¡± Hugo interjected before Sam could enter the room where Beatrice was sound asleep. ¡°Wait a moment!¡±


    ¡°What now?¡± Sam felt the urge to give Hugo a good punch for always being so audacious. But what could he do when Sam grinned innocently?


    ¡°How long are we staying here?¡± Hugo¡¯s phone was always on standby. ¡°We need to n a new strategy. I won¡¯t disturb your vacation afterward.¡±


    ¡°A month.¡±


    ¡°What?!!!¡±


    Sam closed the door just like that. He grumbled in annoyance because of Hugo¡¯s loudness. He was afraid that his assistant¡¯s voice would disturb his sleeping princess.


    Ah¡­ how romantic. Princess? To Sam, Beatrice was not just a princess, but a girl he longed for to be by his side. Even though he knew that everything rted to Beatrice would surely provoke his emotions. But coinciding with that, Sam desired her so much. He had never felt this way before. It made Sam wonder, what does Beatrice have that can drive him crazy?


    He unbuttoned his long coat that was still clinging to his body. He chose clothes neatly arranged in the closet in the room they would temporarily stay in. Changing into morefortable attire. If the main headquarters was his parents¡¯ legacy, then this house was Sam¡¯s personal property. A ce where he sometimes spent time alone.


    In this room as well, a ce that always guarded his privacy and where no one was allowed to enter except himself, he would spend the night with Beatrice. Only Beatrice.


    Slowly, he climbed onto the bed, approaching Beatrice whom he now gazed at intently. He carefully observed her sleeping face.


    ¡°You¡­ cried, didn¡¯t you?¡± Sam asked, puzzled. He tidied Beatrice¡¯s slightly messy hair. ¡°Why were you crying?¡± He chuckled softly when he noticed the phone with its message history still open.


    There was one message that was unsent but had already been typed there.


    Beatrice:


    When will youe back, Sam? Don¡¯t make me worry.


    ¡°I¡¯ve alreadye back, but you¡¯re asleep.¡± Sam loosened his embrace on Beatrice¡¯s soft pillow. ¡°I¡¯m jealous of the pillow.¡±


    That movement made Beatrice stir softly. Her sweet moan also sounded enchanting to Sam¡¯s ears. ¡°Sam,¡± she said.


    He gently caressed Beatrice¡¯s damp cheek. ¡°Hey,¡± Sam whispered softly. ¡°I¡¯m home. Don¡¯t you want to wee me?¡±


    That voice¡­ sounded so familiar to Beatrice. It made her slightly unsettled, especially when she began to realize that someone was touching her cheek very gently. ¡°Sam, you¡¯re back?¡±


    Beatrice squirmed, trying to free herself. She was afraid that what she was feeling now was just a dream. But¡­ she recognized this perfume very well. And the muscr and sturdy body, and¡­ didn¡¯t she hear his voice earlier, right? She slowly opened her eyes. And immediately, the figure she had been waiting for was in front of her.


    ¡°Sam?¡± she said, making sure her sight wasn¡¯t deceiving her. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Regardless of whether Beatrice wouldter be called a slut, cheap, or a seductive girl, for this time, it was also the first time Beatrice lunged at Sam. Although it had no effect on Sam whatsoever, really, Beatrice¡¯s movement made Sam cringe as well.


    ¡°Sam, are you really back?¡± Beatrice¡¯s eyes hungrily examined every detail of Sam¡¯s face. She carefully observed his hands. Then, she freely explored the entire front of Sam¡¯s body. Didn¡¯t the girl think about the consequences?


    But it seemed like Beatrice¡¯s exploration wasn¡¯t over yet. She also checked Sam¡¯s head and face. She scrutinized them one by one to satisfy her curiosity. Making sure that Sam was really fine.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Sam said, stopping Beatrice¡¯s wandering hands. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Beatrice didn¡¯t want to be stopped. ¡°I have to make sure you¡¯re okay.¡±


    Sam chuckled but still stopped Beatrice¡¯s actions. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Beatrice.¡±


    ¡°But the sound of the gun earlier?¡±


    Samughed. ¡°You¡¯re worried about me?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Beatrice sat next to Sam, panting. ¡°How could I not worry? Anne said you caused amotion, using guns and weapons, causing destruction.¡±


    Sam stillughed at all of Beatrice¡¯s rants.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing funny, Sam!¡± Tears flowed uncontrobly from Beatrice¡¯s eyes.


    Sam was momentarily speechless, but then, he sealed her previously scolding lips with a long and passionate kiss. Full of tenderness, as if time stood still for the two of them. Giving and receiving in a very careful manner. Not wanting to rush, because it seemed like Sam was starting to enjoy Beatrice¡¯s game of always seeking gentleness.


    Whatever Sam did to Beatrice, he received an equally passionate response. Sam also didn¡¯t expect that Beatrice¡¯s palm, which held his face to keep him close, would give him a long kiss. Their wet lips pressed against each other, sucking and nibbling on each other.


    And when Sam used the tip of his tongue to y inside Beatrice¡¯s mouth, there was no resistance at all. In fact, it seemed like Beatrice quickly learned to match his actions.


    Sam swiftly lifted Beatrice to sit on hisp. He had no intention of pausing their passionate exchange. He pushed aside Beatrice¡¯s hair and gathered it into one ce in the middle. The graceful curve of her neck was perfectly exposed to Sam. With his other hand, Sam began to caress around her nape until he reached the edge of the pajamas Beatrice was wearing.


    The long kiss left Beatrice breathless. She slightly rxed her hand and their kiss was finally released. But still, their foreheads pressed against each other. Beatrice¡¯s breath was erratic while Sam looked extremely satisfied, causing Beatrice¡¯s lips to swell.


    ¡°I¡¯m not doing anything to you, you know,¡± Sam said softly. ¡°But now I am because of you.¡± Sam gazed intensely at Beatrice and then nced at the part of her neck that he had been eyeing since earlier. ¡°Don¡¯t me me if your whole body turns red tonight.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to torture me?¡± Beatrice asked with an incredulous look.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Sam directed his lips towards her white neck. Using the tip of his tongue, he slowly traced it.


    Beatrice¡¯s breathing became even more irregr. The hand that was used to hold Sam¡¯s face, though trembling, couldn¡¯t resist exploring Sam¡¯s head, which was very close to her. It served as a grip because Sam¡¯s actions created an electrifying sensation.


    ¡°Sam,¡± she gasped, unable to hold back anymore. Even though she had been trying not to make a sound. Enjoying every suck Sam gave there, including when he nibbled on the edge of her ear.


    One whisper Sam could give that made Beatrice more aroused. ¡°Moan louder, Beatrice. Say my name.¡± Even when the tip of his tongue skillfully began to trace Beatrice¡¯s chest. Her body felt weightless. It seemed like her back was touching the soft part of the bed. But from what Beatrice remembered, she was sitting on Sam¡¯sp earlier.


    She soon realized that Sam was already on top of her. Partly pressing her down, but Beatrice couldn¡¯t resist him. On the contrary, she wanted their distance to disappear even more. One by one, Sam began to undo the buttons of Beatrice¡¯s pajamas. There was no objection at all from the girl who sometimes closed her eyes to push away the tumultuous feelings in her chest. Sam could feel her heartbeat pounding. It was so beautiful.


    Especially when those buttons came undone, revealing Beatrice¡¯s breasts.


    ¡°You did it on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    There was no barrier there, making Sam smirk. His eyes wandered, gazing at the inviting swell of Beatrice¡¯s breasts.


    Beatrice¡¯s eyes widened. She looked at Sam with a pleading gaze. ¡°I waited for you toe home. Fulfilling your request earlier.¡±


    Sam¡¯s grin grew wider. ¡°You¡¯ve be quite skilled at seduction, my woman.¡±


    Those breasts seemed to beckon Sam to submit. Just like the owner of them who now stared at him with a foggy gaze. For Sam, Beatrice¡¯s breasts weren¡¯t too big or too small, but they fit perfectly in the grip of his strong hands.


    Sam¡¯s focus was directed to one spot. ¡°The tattoo is nice, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Beatrice nced at the part that would never be erased. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s nice?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really nice.¡± He kissed the tattoo with deep emotion. ¡°You¡¯re the only woman who has this tattoo, Beatrice.¡±


    Beatrice blinked slowly. ¡°Really?¡±


    Sam quickly unbuttoned his shirt, revealing the part where the same tattoo as Beatrice¡¯s was located. ¡°You should have noticed, right?¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Beatrice unconsciously bit her lower lip. Her hand reached out to touch the same tattoo as hers. It was on the right side while Beatrice¡¯s was on the left. Maybe because Sam often treated Beatrice as he pleased, the girl didn¡¯t realize the simrity there.


    She gently caressed Sam¡¯s chest, feeling the ruler¡¯s heartbeat. Its rhythm made Beatrice want to get closer.


    So that¡¯s what she did. She rose and immediately hugged Sam tightly. Enjoying the strong heartbeat there. ¡°Same.¡± That was all Beatrice could say.


    ¡°Are you satisfied with looking at the tattoo and hugging me? Can we continue?¡± Sam smirked. ¡°I can¡¯t resist being treated like this by you all the time.¡± Sam released the hug Beatrice gave. No, Sam really loved the affection Beatrice gave him. In fact, if he could, he wanted to hug Beatrice all night long.


    Beatrice¡¯s chin was lifted gently, making them face each other closely.


    ¡°By what means will you fulfill your promise? I¡¯m curious. Mouth, hands, or¡­?¡±

 [28] a

    Sam blinked slowly, trying to adjust to the bright light that pierced his eyes. It was so bright. He quickly pulled the nket over himself because he still wanted to sleep. The fatigue he had been feeling for the past few days had umted and needed an outlet.


    ¡°Not waking up yet, huh, Sam?¡± It was Beatrice¡¯s voice that made Sam open his eyes slightly. ¡°Later. I¡¯m still sleepy,¡± he replied briefly. His voice still had that hoarse tone typical of someone who just woke up.


    ¡°It¡¯s already nine o¡¯clock, Sam.¡± Beatrice sat at the edge of the bed. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared breakfast since earlier, and it¡¯s getting cold,¡± Beatrice grumbled in annoyance. ¡°Well, whatever. I¡¯m going out.¡±


    ¡°Sit,¡± Sammanded, even though it meant he had to actually get up.


    ¡°Just continue sleeping. I woke you up because the breakfast was getting cold.¡± Beatrice was about to walk away, but Sam¡¯s voice made her stop in her tracks.


    ¡°Do you hear what I want?¡± Sam ran his fingers through his hair, stretching his body shamelessly, with his bare chest exposed.


    This made Beatrice quickly avert her gaze. But it felt absurd to turn away when all night long, Beatrice had embraced that body without any barriers.


    ¡°Why are you just standing there? Sit here.¡± Sam patted the empty space on the bed beside him. He knew Beatrice wouldn¡¯t refuse. True enough, the girl started to approach again. ¡°What kind of breakfast did you make?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ fried rice.¡± Beatrice grinned widely. ¡°It has shrimp and squid. Ute said it was freshly delivered by the fishermen.¡±


    Sam nodded. ¡°Is there red snapper in it?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Beatrice smiled faintly. Sam and his fondness for various seafood dishes. ¡°It¡¯s separated by Ute. We¡¯ll have it for lunch.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your job.¡± Sam slightly shifted Beatrice¡¯s sitting position to make her closer to him. ¡°Where¡¯s the breakfast? I¡¯ll try it. If it¡¯s not delicious, you¡¯ll make it again.¡±


    ¡°Ute said it¡¯s delicious.¡± Beatrice took the tray containing her morning masterpiece with a hint of teasing. ¡°If it¡¯s not good, I¡¯ll make it again.¡±


    Sam just chuckled. Once the tray was near him, he took big bites of the breakfast that looked appetizing to him. He had already moistened his throat with the ss of water that Beatrice had also prepared for him. The water flowed into Sam¡¯s mouth, where his Adam¡¯s apple rose and fell with each swallowing motion, leaving Beatrice momentarily stunned.


    Her mind drifted to what they didst night. How could Beatrice forget? Now, her whole body suddenly shivered at the thought. Remembering how Sam treated herst night.


    ¡°By what means will you fulfill your promise? I¡¯m curious. Mouth, hands, or¡­¡± Beatrice fell silent, staring intently at Sam. His position was already partially pressing against her. His fingers were used to gently caress Beatrice¡¯s cheek, creating a tingling sensation that intensified the most thrilling heartbeat she had ever experienced.


    ¡°Why are you quiet?¡± Sam chuckled, slightly leaning and directing his face toward Beatrice¡¯s ear.


    He nibbled on her earlobe in the most seductive motion possible. Using the tip of his tongue, he moistened the area behind Beatrice¡¯s ear. The girl let out a stifled groan, gripping the sheets she was lying on even tighter.


    ¡°What way?¡± Sam asked once again, teasing Beatrice who now seemed resigned in his dominance, the faint smirk never leaving the corner of Sam¡¯s lips. There was no resistance from the girl, unlike the first time. Ah¡­ Sam¡¯s foolishness. When they first got together, Sam had forced himself too much. Treating Beatrice as if she were a girl who had apanied him on certain nights.


    Especially when she resisted, the more determined Sam became to subdue her, by any means necessary.


    Sam forgot that Beatrice could easily submit with tenderness. Realizing that, there was nothing he could do but handle it with caution. Calcting every move. And creating a sensation that was vastly different for both him and the girl. Sam rarely engaged in such indulgent forey. He was somewhat rough, not caring much about the pain of the woman beneath him or how she asked to be satisfied.


    It seemed like every movement was filled with¡­ love?


    Ridiculously, that thought entered his mind. What was love? Sam had never known it and didn¡¯t want to understand it either. For Sam, women were only forfort. But why now, in front of him, where doll-like eyes, dark and intense, began to be filled with desire, did he want to proceed in an incredibly slow manner? He didn¡¯t want to hurt her. Especially not to the point of making her scared because of his actions.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Beatrice answered resignedly.


    Especially when Sam audaciously nted another kiss that he believed was making her even more dizzy. There was no longer a restraining hand holding her cheek in ce, preventing it from moving anywhere. Just like in the beginning when Sam forced himself on her. It wasn¡¯t easy for Beatrice to forget what this man had done.


    But now, all her senses, the sudden madness that took over her, including how Sam¡¯s touch made her forget who the man on top of her was right now.


    ¡°With hands, it has happened before, and that¡¯s not something I easily forget,¡± Sam whispered softly. ¡°Your hands are so gentle.¡±


    Beatrice closed her eyes tightly.


    ¡°When I asked you to use your mouth, there was a pause because of some business, right?¡± Sam slightly loosened his grip.


    Beatrice took the opportunity to breathe in as much air as possible. This included normalizing herself from the strange throbbing and difort in her stomach. Somehow, her body felt deprived of the touch that Sam had given. But it seemed to be only temporary.


    Sam helped Beatrice get up. He gently caressed her messy long hair through her cheeks. Did Sam have a new habit now? Stroking her cheeks? That caused her to close her eyes again, feeling the palm of his hand brushing against her skin.


    The man grinned with satisfaction. The pajamas Beatrice was wearing still hung halfway on her body. That was his target now. He removed the pajamas, leaving Beatrice with no barriers on her upper body. Beatrice¡¯s breath seemed to catch in her throat. Her chest rose and fell with each breath. Her gaze was fixed solely on Sam, who couldn¡¯t resist any longer.


    ¡°Open,¡± Sammanded firmly.


    Beatrice looked at Sam awkwardly. Her eyes flickered back and forth, looking at the intact belt buckle that perfectly held up Sam¡¯s pants.


    ¡°Open it,¡± Sam said once again.


    Trembling, Beatrice extended her hand. A fleeting memory of Sam¡¯s erect, firm, powerful possession, not easily satisfied, shed through her mind. She closed her eyes once again and shook her head slowly.


    ¡°Beatrice,¡± Sam said impatiently. ¡°Open it.¡± He captured Beatrice¡¯s hand that had been hanging in the air. ¡°Don¡¯t make me wait too long.¡±


    Opening the belt buckle turned out to be a challenging task for Beatrice. ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±


    Sam chuckled this time. The girl next to him blinked in confusion and cuteness at the same time. Those innocent eyes stared at Sam. Those words were indeed an honesty that Sam could grasp, but they truly made him want to rece them with numerous moans and groans. Where there would be no more words of ¡°I can¡¯t¡± because Sam would teach her many things, including opening his belt buckle. Lowering his pants and ying together down there.


    ¡°Pay close attention,¡± Sam pressed thetch behind the belt buckle until a clicking sound was heard. Then, with one pull, the buckle could be easily released.


    ¡°Why was it so easy?¡± Beatrice asked innocently. ¡°Why was it difficult for me earlier?¡±


    ¡°You saying that only makes me want to make you helpless, You.¡± Sam pulled Beatrice¡¯s chin to satisfy his gaze upon that irritating face. ¡°If you can open my pants, right?¡± Beatrice nodded slightly. He let the girl work slowly, which only made Sam more aroused.


    Sam¡¯s freed member stood even more erect. Perfectly in front of Beatrice¡¯s face. Beatrice¡¯s eyes were amazed and terrified at the sight. asionally, she nced at Sam, who was looking down at her.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Why?¡± Sam asked with a smirk. ¡°Haven¡¯t you touched it before?¡±


    Beatrice turned her face away. Embarrassed.


    ¡°Remember what you have to do when you¡¯re with me?¡±


    Beatrice closed her eyes softly, then nodded.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t turn away when talking with you.¡±


    ¡°Good girl.¡± Sam ruffled Beatrice¡¯s hair. ¡°This time, I don¡¯t want to use my hands. I want to use your mouth. Can you do it?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Beatrice hesitated. She swallowed nervously.


    She couldn¡¯t imagine what it would be like to have Sam¡¯s member filling her mouth. What would she experience? What would it feel like? Wasn¡¯t itrge and strangely wrinkled? Once again, she looked up and met Sam¡¯s expectant gaze. Slowly, she moved closer. She caught a whiff of Sam¡¯s distinct scent, which permeated her mind.


    Was this really something she had to do?


    But Sam was waiting for her to act, right?


    Once again, she swallowed nervously. Gathering her courage, she gave a gentle kiss there. She tried to reassure herself because soon, Sam¡¯s member would enter her mouth. She opened her mouth slowly, attempting to carefully amodate Sam¡¯s erect manhood.


    ¡°Ugh!¡± Sam tilted his head slightly as he felt himself inside Beatrice¡¯s mouth. ¡°Move your mouth like sucking on a lollipop. You know what I mean, right?¡±


    Beatrice nodded, albeit ufortably. Despite that, the foreign sensation that was taking over her was intensifying. Maybe it was because of Sam¡¯s touch right at the top of her head that made her less hesitant to move. Slowly but surely, she began to y with Sam¡¯s member, just like she would enjoy a sweet lollipop.


    ¡°Your mouth feels so good, Beatrice!¡± Sam moaned, holding back.


    He purposely closed his eyes, experiencing the sensation he had been yearning for the past few days. His member had been sucked by other women before, but Beatrice was different. Inside her mouth, he felt a different kind of gentleness. Although it was still a bit awkward and asionally Sam winced as Beatrice¡¯s teeth grazed him, the sensation her mouth provided made Sam dizzy.


    ¡°Suck it.¡± Sam held Beatrice¡¯s head slightly. ¡°Ah! Yes, like that!¡± Sam was going crazy with just Beatrice¡¯s mouth. And when she intentionally stuck out her tongue, licking hesitantly but eagerly, adding moisture there.


    ¡°Oh my God!¡± Sam couldn¡¯t believe that this still awkward y was driving him insane. Especially when Beatrice sucked on the tip of his member. Slowly, but it already made Sam yearn for more. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Sam stopped Beatrice¡¯s movements. Her face was flushed crimson. Her lips seemed to be adjusting to the situation. Beatrice quickly wiped the corners of her wet lips.

 [28] b

    Not yet. Sam hadn¡¯t reached his climax. He just didn¡¯t want Beatrice to spend too much time ying there. Beatrice still needed adjustment, and he would make her ustomed to itter.


    Beatrice¡¯s small mouth engulfed him entirely. His member entered fully into her mouth. Thebination of her slightly thin lips was perfect to provide him satisfaction through her mouth.


    Seeing Beatrice still looking at him with a longing gaze, her lips open, seemingly given the task to suck, something rose within Beatrice. Sam could clearly see it in her eyes.


    So what he did now was seize those parted lips in a kiss as passionate and as long as before. Where he also brought his body to fall on top of Beatrice¡¯s. Adding a bit of weight with his body positioned right above her.


    That kiss was met with fervent response. Whereas before, Beatrice only responded with gentle, cautious, and somewhat fearful rhythm, now? Sam found himself grinning in the midst of their passionate kiss. Not to mention, Beatrice¡¯s body started moving erratically beneath him. Sam¡¯s hands were not idle either. Beatrice¡¯s asionally brushing breasts became his next target.


    He squeezed them gently, massaging them calctedly, and when his fingers reached the erect nipples, he twisted them slightly. The sensation Sam felt was akin to plucking sweet cherries right from the source. As for Beatrice? It only made her more restless.


    Sam released the kiss as he felt Beatrice needed a breath of fresh air. Her breaths were now more ragged. Sam didn¡¯t give much pause as his current target was Beatrice¡¯s two swollen breasts, yearning to be touched. Sam gave strong sucks to both nipples Beatrice had, just like a hungry baby seeking more nourishment.


    ¡°Ah!¡± A moan escaped Beatrice¡¯s lips, unable to bear the treatment from Sam. Her head was spinning even more. Everything about Sam¡¯s touches tonight left her helpless. Especially when she felt Sam¡¯s member asionally brushing against her inner thigh.


    Even though it was still separated by her nightwear, Sam¡¯s member could be strongly felt there.


    ¡°Like it?¡± Sam asked as he released his suction. He nced briefly at Beatrice but focused closely on her chest, which had many red marks. A slight grin formed on Sam¡¯s face as he seeded in making this fair-skinned girl blush because of his actions. The contrasting colors were striking.


    Beatrice didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    ¡°This is just the beginning, Beatrice,¡± Sam chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll enjoy this part.¡± Without waiting for Beatrice¡¯s consent, Sam moved down. With a swift motion, he quickly lowered Beatrice¡¯s pants, leaving her astonished and furrowing her brow. What was Sam going to do? However, before she could get an answer, Beatrice knew what the man had in mind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± she immediately protested, closing her thighs as Sam positioned himself there.


    ¡°Why?¡± Sam asked, still grinning. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be the only one enjoying. You need to know what it feels like too.¡± Sam gently forced Beatrice¡¯s thighs to open. They didn¡¯t need to be too wide, but enough to make Beatricepletely vulnerable in front of him.


    Sam¡¯s eyes focused on the reddened lips surrounded by the neatly kept hair.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, Sam,¡± Beatrice said, slightly panicked. She tried to cover that intimate part of her body that she considered highly private. Although Beatrice knew that Sam had seen it before. He had even yed with it.


    Sam disregarded her attempts. He pushed away her hands to ensure they wouldn¡¯t interfere with the activity that he seemed to enjoy. He briefly caught the scent of Beatrice¡¯s fragrance.


    ¡°Sam,¡± Beatrice whispered, frightened.


    ¡°Just rx. I won¡¯t do anything weird.¡±


    Despite his words, Sam casually ran his tongue along Beatrice¡¯s member.


    ¡°Ah! Sam!¡± Beatrice moaned, unable to resist. The sensation coursing through her body overwhelmed her nerves. At the same time, the desire Beatrice felt continued to rise. She even lifted her body slightly, as the unfamiliar pleasure given by Sam this time was too intense.


    The tip of Sam¡¯s tongue moved gently but provided an extraordinary sensation for Beatrice. The hands that Sam had held back requested to be released. Sam granted her request. Unprepared for this, Beatrice¡¯s hands instead stroked his head. As if by doing so, she could somewhat control what Sam was doing. Oh, Sam was going crazy. His licking, sucking, and devouring continued to rain upon Beatrice¡¯s member, making its owner restless with moans.


    ¡°Sam!¡± Beatrice¡¯s heart no longer knew its rhythm. Besides being loud, it was working extra hard because every sensitive spot that Sam touched aroused Beatrice¡¯s desire perfectly. ¡°Oh!¡±


    Sam became even more enthusiastic in his actions. ¡°Look at me, Beatrice.¡± Sam momentarily stopped his actions just to see Beatrice consumed by desire. Those dark eyes were so tempting, urging Sam to continue his activities. His chest rose and fell as he tried to breathe normally. Sam knew it. He intentionally sucked on his middle finger while Beatrice was still looking at him.


    ¡°Enjoy what I¡¯m doing.¡± Sam gave a push, causing Beatrice to widen her eyes. The hand resting on the man¡¯s shoulder pressed tightly, startled by Sam¡¯s recent actions. ¡°Rx, You. You¡¯ll discover a sensation that will make you addicted.¡±


    Still with his middle finger already entering Beatrice¡¯s wetness, Sam resumed his attack with the tip of his tongue. The finger moved back and forth with perfect rhythm, and Sam¡¯s licks were as gentle as possible.


    ¡°Sam!¡± Beatrice cried out, losing herself. ¡°Sam, why does it feel¡­?¡± Beatrice couldn¡¯t continue her words. She thought that by closing her eyes, the sensation coursing through her body would diminish. Unfortunately, with her eyes shut, the sensations Sam provided only intensified.


    Sam didn¡¯t want to respond. He became more enthusiastic about exploring Beatrice¡¯s body in front of him.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Beatrice moaned, feeling dizzy. Her grip on Sam¡¯s hair tightened. This also made Sam unable to resist. He immediately leaned in and captured Beatrice¡¯s recently opened lips, while his fingers continued their motions there.


    This time, the kisses Sam gave were quick and filled with desire. Beatrice was frustrated by everything she had just experienced and received from Sam. She responded with equal fervor, using the palm of her hand to keep Sam from moving away.


    ¡°Samuel!¡± Beatrice finally screamed when Sam felt the strong pull inside her. He could sense it with his fingers. Their foreheads pressed against each other, and Beatrice was truly breathless. Her face turned red, and even though her eyes looked hazy, traces of desire remained.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    It was the moment Sam had been waiting for. Beatrice reached her climax.


    ¡°Was it good?¡±


    Beatrice didn¡¯t know what to say. She hadn¡¯t found the right words to describe what she had just experienced.


    ¡°Can I touch you directly with my own, Beatrice?¡±


    The girl blinked slowly. Her brain quickly processed Sam¡¯s words. What she guarded, if she allowed it, would never be the same again. But it was Sam who was asking. There was no aggression or fear in his demeanor, and his gaze couldn¡¯t deceive Beatrice.


    There was sincerity from Sam towards her.


    Although he appeared rough and indifferent, Beatrice knew that Sam had a gentle heart. So, what Beatrice did was touch Sam¡¯s face. Though her hand trembled slightly, she tried to reach out and pulled Sam closer, just to whisper softly.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡± Sam backed away slightly. ¡°Can I touch you now?¡±


    Beatrice gave a small nod.


    ¡°You won¡¯t regret it?¡±


    Beatrice swallowed nervously. Despite that, her resolve was firm. ¡°As long as you¡¯re the one doing it, I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°What if I be addicted to your taste?¡± Sam chuckled. ¡°I won¡¯t hesitate to ask for it anywhere.¡±


    Beatrice stared intently at Sam. ¡°Just make sure of one thing, Sam.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Only me. No other women after this.¡±


    Sam fell silent.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you with other women. Just me. Wherever you want, I¡¯ll give myself to you. But no one should see us in a rtionship.¡±


    The corner of Sam¡¯s lips lifted. ¡°I can¡¯t let anyone else see your body like this.¡± He touched Beatrice¡¯s blushing cheek again. Slightly leaning down, he gave her a brief kiss. This time, it was short. ¡°I won¡¯t be with any other woman. Only you.¡±


    ¡°Promises made on the bed are usually full of lies, Sam.¡± Beatrice tried tough. ¡°Can I trust you?¡±


    Samughed in response. ¡°Isn¡¯t the tattoo enough to make you realize who I want by my side?¡±


    Beatrice nced at Sam¡¯s chest, where a tattoo simr to hers was located.


    ¡°Just you. It means I want you. No one else.¡±


    A wide smile spread across Beatrice¡¯s face.


    ¡°So, can I continue?¡±


    Beatrice gently bit her lower lip and nodded as a sign of agreement.


    ¡°You were daydreaming, huh?¡± Sam asked with a puzzled frown. Apparently, Beatrice hadn¡¯t heard him talking all this time? Oh my, what had gotten into her?


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Sam slowly moved the tray with an empty te to the bedside table. His eyes asionally nced at Beatrice, who seemed strange. Then, in one swift motion, he lifted Beatrice¡¯s body to sit on hisp, causing the girl to scream in surprise. ¡°Sam!¡± she eximed, hitting Sam¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°What were you thinking about?¡± Sam chuckled. He pulled the girl closer, enveloping her in his arms.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Nothing, yet your face is all red, Beatrice.¡±


    Beatrice turned her face away. The air surrounding her body felt incredibly hot, not because Sam¡¯s body was still bare. After a night filled with moans and cries from both of them, Sam approached Beatrice without bothering to cover his body, even though he only wore a thin shirt.


    ¡°Tell me what you were thinking earlier,¡± Sam whispered as softly as possible. ¡°Don¡¯t let me find out on my own and render you helpless.¡±


    Beatrice bit her lip, feeling nervous.


    ¡°Rememberst night?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t escape this question. ¡°Fine, I¡¯m going to help Ute,¡± Beatrice said, pushing Sam¡¯s body slightly to create some distance. But unfortunately, Sam didn¡¯t allow Beatrice to move away. Instead, he held her tighter.


    ¡°You¡¯re not assigned to help Ute.¡± Sam chuckled. ¡°Tell me if you remember what happenedst night.¡±


    ¡°N-no.¡±


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s fine.¡± Sam lifted Beatrice¡¯s chin. ¡°Are you still in pain?¡±


    Beatrice lowered her head even further.


    ¡°Answer me, Beatrice.¡± Sam couldn¡¯t resist anymore, but seeing Beatrice so adorable in her embarrassment made him exercise some patience.


    ¡°It was just this morning when I peed,¡± Beatrice honestly confessed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    Beatrice blinked softly. ¡°Is that possible?¡±


    ¡°It is.¡± A faint grin appeared on Sam¡¯s lips.


    ¡°How?¡±


    Beatrice truly didn¡¯t understand where Sam was going with his words. However, as soon as she realized that her body was once again lying helpless under Sam¡¯s grasp, she realized that what they had done the previous night would be repeated.


    ¡°With my mouth. It¡¯ll heal.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, right.¡± Beatriceughed, but herughter was silenced by a slow, burning kiss from Sam.


    ¡°Can we do it again?¡±


    Could Beatrice refuse?


    ¡°From today onward, I want you to stay with me in this room. You can¡¯t leave at all.¡±


    Beatrice was taken aback.


    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you how to satisfy me.¡±


    Beatrice¡¯s heart started to beat faster.


    ¡°Last night you were on the bottom, right? This time, you¡¯ll be on top. I¡¯ll teach you how so you¡¯ll know, you can take control over me.¡±


    Beatrice didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°You want to, right?¡±

 [29]

    Sam ced a ss filled with thick liquid that he had just sipped. The taste that passed through his throat created a unique sensation. He closed his eyes slowly, letting the wind ruffle his thick hair. His shirt also fluttered aimlessly. The wind was strong today, but sometimes gentle in caress.


    ¡°For once, you¡¯ve managed to give me a headache, Sam,¡± muttered Ferdi. Without the need for the figure enjoying the crashing waves to turn around, Ferdi could already tell that the man was Sam.


    Sam sighed softly. ¡°Sit down,¡± hemanded.


    Ferdi couldn¡¯t refuse. Despite snorting and giving Sam a disapproving look, Ferdi still did as the ruler asked.


    ¡°Give Ferdi a ss,¡± Sam said.


    ¡°Understood, Boss.¡± Sam¡¯s subordinate standing nearby hurried to fulfill the request. ¡°Here you go, Sir.¡±


    Ferdi remained silent, staring at the ss that had just been poured with the same drink as Sam¡¯s. He leaned back in his chair, straightening his legs. ¡°It¡¯s really unfortunate to deal with you, Sam.¡±


    Sam responded with a chuckle. ¡°I¡¯m not dealing with you, Fer.¡± He lifted his ss, signaling for Ferdi to do the same.


    Although the policeman¡¯s face seemed reluctant, Ferdi couldn¡¯t do anything butply under Sam¡¯s gaze alone. The sound of clinking sses, where the ripples of the thick liquid inside swayed gently, apanied their conversation, which would certainly not be brief.


    ¡°Alfred requested the police to investigate this matter,¡± Ferdi ced his ss. ¡°And you know for sure that my superior fully supports the examination of you, a hundred percent.¡±


    Sam chuckled. ¡°You took advantage of the chaos I caused.¡± Once again, Sam gently swayed his ss. ¡°There¡¯s no other news about Tony, right?¡±


    Ferdi fell silent.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have acted without a reason. Besides, I went there to deliver a corpse, you know.¡±


    Ferdi¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. ¡°Corpse?¡±


    ¡°Yengki, one of Gerald¡¯s henchmen, the one who shot Tony.¡±


    Ferdi straightened his back. ¡°But that weapon isn¡¯t the type that Yengki would use casually, Sam.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Sam grinned. ¡°That¡¯s why I sent Yengki¡¯s body to Jimmy Lee.¡±


    Ferdi still didn¡¯t understand what Sam was up to.


    ¡°Jimmy Lee has full ess within the Quassano family. You must know that the old businessman¡¯s power will soon shift. But my sources tell me that Alfred won¡¯t hand it over to Jimmy.¡±


    The sturdy police officer still couldn¡¯t find a connection to Sam¡¯s actions this time. He was truly perplexed. His superior, Herry Sanjaya, was furious upon receiving the report, especially from Alfred. This included the request to bring Sam to trial.


    Herry had long targeted Sam to be back behind bars. Once, Herry achieved a brilliant feat by imprisoning the leader of the Twin Dragon n.


    But itsted only two hours! Oh my God! Ferdi still remembered how enraged Herry was when he found out that Sam was released on parole. Then, his punishment suddenly disappeared because Herry couldn¡¯t present any evidence in court.


    So, this was a very rare opportunity for him. To drag Sam into the iron bars, and surely his promotion would be inevitable.


    Ferdi was ordered to arrest Sam at his residence, on the edge of the South Forest. Unfortunately, Ferdi couldn¡¯t find anyone there. Ferdi was certain that Sam was nning something.


    And here he was. After making sure that Herry¡¯s subordinates weren¡¯t tailing him.


    Sam never ignored his presence. Ferdi, being a part of the police force, was also there to help Sam gather information and observe the activities of certain dangerous individuals. Sam also made it easier for Ferdi to delve into the world that was under his control.


    No one knew about this coboration except Ferdi, Sam, and their subordinates. They worked together to protect their respective interests. Ferdi was indebted to Sam, who was now in front of him.


    ¡°So¡­ your initial intention wasn¡¯t towards Tony?¡±


    ¡°Before Yengki was killed by Hugo, he said he was only following orders from the big boss.¡± Sam pulled out a cigarette box from his shirt. He offered it to Ferdi, who couldn¡¯t refuse. ¡°Tony was there. I think Tony suspected something.¡±


    ¡°I could be charged with bribery.¡±


    ¡°Your jerk¡± Samughed. ¡°You call this bribery? Then what about your boss? The vi at the northern tip, not to mention the new car that just arrived a month ago?¡±


    Ferdi got carried away with theughter Sam provoked. ¡°The police¡¯s intelligence is no match for you, Sam.¡±


    ¡°My subordinates areplete. Even a squad led by your boss Hugo wouldn¡¯t be able to prate me, Fer.¡± Sam lightly patted Ferdi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m just surprised your boss never learns his lesson in dealing with me.¡± Sam followed up his statement with a loudugh. But then, he became serious again. ¡°The focus now is Alfred.¡±


    ¡°If Jimmy doesn¡¯t ascend the throne, what can he do?¡±


    Ferdi furrowed his brows in confusion. ¡°Gerald has been by Alfred¡¯s side all this time. We know he¡¯s the most loyal guard dog.¡±


    Sam blew out a thick smoke from his mouth. The air became heavy due to the smoke he exhaled. Although it quickly dissipated outside, the lingering scent was slightly bothersome to those who didn¡¯t like it. Since Sam¡¯s loyal subordinates were around him, he had never heard anyints about his fondness for smoking.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t understand why you returned Yengki to Jimmy.¡±


    ¡°Good thing you¡¯re not my subordinate, Fer,¡± Sam chuckled. ¡°If I had returned Yengki to Gerald, I¡¯m sure a full-blown sh would have happened. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid, but I need to know who the big boss referred to as Yengki.¡±


    Ferdi fell silent and was busy digesting the information. ¡°If Jimmy Lee is behind all of this, with Gerald¡¯s support, then Alfred is in danger.¡±


    Sam nodded briefly. ¡°Unfortunately, he made a mistake and hit one of my subordinates.¡± He finished the remaining drink. ¡°I won¡¯t let that slide. I¡¯ve done what I should¡¯ve done, right? But it involves the two highest powers, it seems.¡±


    ¡°What can I do to help you?¡±


    Sam grinned. ¡°Good cop,¡± he whispered triumphantly.


    ***[]***


    Gerald hurriedly walked through the corridors one after another, with his subordinates doing the same. His pent-up anger had been brewing for a week now. It kept enveloping him, causing most of his work to fall into disarray. It was all because of what happened at Mansion De Fuax, where Jimmy Lee was furious.


    Gerald couldn¡¯t forget how he was humiliated by a man who had recently stepped into the underworld. If it weren¡¯t for the lucrative future benefits of their coboration, Gerald could be certain that the barrel of his gun would already be aimed at the slightly nted-eyed man.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Jimmy cursed as soon as he saw Gerald arrive shortly after Sam¡¯s departure. The alcohol bottle that was always ced on his desk shattered into pieces, with its contents sshing everywhere. ¡°Is this what you call work, Gerald?¡±


    Gerald remained silent.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Jimmy approached, disregarding the fact that his shoe was wet from the water still flooding the floor. ¡°Yengki won¡¯t speak. But what did I get?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps Sam made a mistake in his target selection.¡±


    Jimmyughed, a loud and unsettlingugh. But it wasn¡¯t the kind ofughter that expressed joy. It was filled with a sudden horror that permeated the room where Jimmy and Gerald privately conversed. None of Jimmy¡¯s or Gerald¡¯s subordinates were allowed in. This conversation was highly confidential and concerned their mutual interests over the past two years.


    They couldn¡¯t afford any betrayal between them.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Jimmy stood in front of the man who was actually much taller and more ferocious-looking. He felt no fear because Jimmy wouldn¡¯t allow himself to be submissive. It was like the grandfather who revered Gerald too much, but in reality? They worked together to eliminate the old man who had a lot of influence in the sectors that benefited Gerald. Gerald didn¡¯t want to bow down to Alfred¡¯s orders for too long. Most of the sectors he oversaw were just superficial. Nevertheless, the results he obtained were not insignificant. Alfred guaranteed that to Gerald.


    However, humans and greed always go hand in hand.


    ¡°Gerald, Sam knows that we acted rashly,¡± Jimmy whispered. ¡°I don¡¯t know what Yengki said to Sam.¡± His breath rumbled as he held back his emotions. ¡°My inauguration as the sole heir of the Quassano family is just around the corner. If that doesn¡¯te to fruition,¡± Jimmy clenched his fists tightly, his jaw tightened with an audible grit in Gerald¡¯s ears.


    He couldn¡¯t imagine his ns and dreams crumbling. He was on the verge of holding everything in his grasp. Everything they nned together could fall apart and spiral out of control. This included Sam¡¯s interference in this matter. Why was the body not disposed of immediately? Jimmy couldn¡¯t understand the simplicity of the task.


    In front of him, the man who was Alfred¡¯s loyal guard remained silent. Staring at him intently. It infuriated Jimmy. The man refused to speak a word, choosing to let Jimmy say whatever he wanted this time.


    However, Gerald should be the angriest about all of this. Didn¡¯t the failure of his n some time ago drive Gerald crazy? He had to find another way to ensure that he wouldn¡¯t encounter failure again. Unfortunately, the security around Alfred had tightened even further.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure that doesn¡¯t happen.¡±


    Jimmy snorted in disbelief. He put his hands on his hips, pacing back and forth cautiously. ¡°Clean up this mess. Take action against Sam.¡±


    Gerald immediately excused himself. His mind was filled with thoughts of what he would do next. Along with his subordinates, Gerald headed towards Sam¡¯s location. He didn¡¯t just bring a group of troops; almost half of his forces were deployed to make sure Sam couldn¡¯t escape.


    Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t find a trace of Sam anywhere, including at Flown Discotheque. Frustrated, Gerald unleashed his anger there, destroying all the facilities. Anything he saw, he destroyed.


    ¡°Boss,¡± one of his subordinates called. ¡°There¡¯s not a single person at Sam¡¯s headquarters.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Gerald stopped mming the chair. ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°I tried my best to hack into the CCTV and locate Sam, but I didn¡¯t find any significant results.¡±


    ¡°Where was hest seen?¡± Gerald growled angrily. His gaze grew even redder.


    ¡°After leaving Mansion De Faux, he headed towards¡­ ¡± His subordinate fell silent.


    ¡°Where?!¡± Gerald snapped impatiently.


    ¡°To our headquarters, Boss!¡±


    Without wasting any more time, Gerald immediately left the ruined Flown Discotheque. He didn¡¯t want to cause any more damage outside. This was the South District, and he didn¡¯t want to attract the attention of the local police. After getting what he wanted, what Jimmy Lee promised him, Gerald swore he wouldn¡¯t let Sam have his way.


    Including¡­ when he arrived at the designated location where he was informed that Sam was ¡°resting,¡± Gerald became even angrier. ¡°DAMN YOU, SAMUEL!¡±


    Sam¡¯s car was indeed parked there, but there was not a single person, including its owner. Instead, there was only a message that he recognized asing from Sam.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡®Life pays with life, Gerald.¡¯


    The search for Sam continued because Gerald was confident that he wouldn¡¯t be far from his headquarters. Or Flown Discotheque, which was now in ruins. It was thergest source of money Sam had. He was sure Sam would return there. Gerald just had to wait and make his calctions.


    Unfortunately, all the efforts he deployed to find Sam proved futile. Another week passed, and Gerald continued to be at the mercy of Jimmy Lee. Including now, as he hurried towards the man¡¯s room.


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯vee just in time,¡± Jimmy Lee smiled widely. ¡°You must know Mr. Herry, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Gerald extended his hand, shaking hands in a perfunctory manner, but he felt something significantly different here.


    ¡°He¡¯s the one who will help you find Sam.¡±


    The ruler of the Eagle Wing tightened his jaw. What did all this mean?


    ¡°The more people searching, the faster he¡¯ll be found, right, Gerald?¡± Jimmy whispered directly into Gerald¡¯s ear. He knew that the man next to him wouldn¡¯t easily ept this. Gerald¡¯s arrogance was difficult to subdue. But now, Jimmy was confident that Gerald couldn¡¯t do anything.


    All because of his own foolish and reckless actions, right? Why did he act so carelessly and stupidly? Remembering the failure that had urred made Jimmy furious and constantly filled with anger. Damn it! He should have taken matters into his own hands. Instead, he relied on others to do a job that was actually easy.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need help,¡± Gerald muttered displeased. ¡°We¡¯re used to doing it ourselves.¡±


    ¡°And failed?¡± Jimmy said with a thin smirk.


    Gerald clenched his fists. His jaw tightened. His gaze was sharp, challenging his opponent. He really wanted to destroy the man who looked at him with disdain.


    He didn¡¯t expect that working with Jimmy Lee would leave him with so little room to maneuver. It seemed that after achieving his desires, Gerald¡¯s next target was to eliminate Jimmy first. It would surely be easy for Gerald. He made up his mind from now on.


    ¡°Mr. Jimmy,¡± Herry interjected, causing both of them to turn their heads. ¡°My subordinate has located Sam¡¯s whereabouts.¡±


    Gerald furrowed his brow.


    ¡°You know what to do, Mr. Herry.¡±


    Herry smiled widely. ¡°Let¡¯s move!¡± hemanded his subordinate, who followed him to visit Jimmy Lee¡¯s house.


    ¡°Do you see?¡± Jimmy chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s so easy for the police to find Sam.¡±


    Gerald clenched his fists tightly. He felt¡­ this morning, Sam made him feel like a helpless dog.


    ¡°Go. Deal with that slimy man before he ends up in jail,¡± Jimmy ordered. ¡°Ah¡­ make sure of one thing. Bring the body bag from the warehouse. We should be kind to Sam¡¯s subordinates, right?¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to kill him?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you who wants Sam dead, right?¡±

 [30]

    Beatrice let out a soft groan. Her body felt sore in almost every part. She couldn¡¯t tell what time it was, and she felt reluctant to open her eyes. If it weren¡¯t for the sunlight disturbing her, she would prefer to keep them closed.


    Throughout the day, Sam hadn¡¯t allowed Beatrice to even open a window and enjoy the breeze outside. Because of this, Beatrice was determined that if Sam wanted it again, she would firmly refuse.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Her body needed some refreshment.


    ¡°Hey,¡± she called out while pulling the nket slightly to cover the upper part of her body.


    The call made the man turn and chuckle. ¡°Why cover up like that? I¡¯ve seen enough.¡±


    Beatrice furrowed her brow. Her eyes focused on Sam, who appeared to be wearing a shirt.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I have some business,¡± Sam replied, briefly grinning. ¡°Help me, will you?¡±


    Beatrice¡¯s forehead creased. ¡°Help with what?¡±


    Sam chose to approach the girl still sitting on the edge of the bed. Her hair was messily tied up, adding to the sexy impression that Beatrice possessed. There were a few red marks there. Perhaps because the owner of the slender neck hadn¡¯t noticed them, they were left exposed like that. Normally, Beatrice wore slightly more covered clothing apanied by grumbles because Sam would leave marks all over her body as he pleased.


    ¡°Help me button up my shirt,¡± he said, now standing in front of Beatrice, who let out a sigh.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you do it yourself?¡±


    ¡°My hands are tired after satisfying you, babe.¡±


    ¡°Sam!¡± Beatrice eximed, disbelieving of Sam¡¯s words. Her face felt hot. If only she could see a mirror, her face would surely be as red as a tomato. Nheless, Beatrice¡¯s fingers slowly began buttoning up Sam¡¯s shirt, gazing intently at how the fabric wrapped around his body, fitting him perfectly.


    ¡°Done,¡± Beatrice gave the finishing touch with a gentle stroke. She rose from her seat, letting the nket fall to the floor.


    Sam¡¯s gaze remained fixed on Beatrice¡¯s naked body. Just a few hours ago, they had wrestled again as if Sam couldn¡¯t find satisfaction whenever he touched Beatrice¡¯s body. If her neck had many red marks earlier, there were now additional ones around the woman¡¯s chest. They were all the result of Sam¡¯s work, making her breasts proudly swell.


    ¡°Did you do it on purpose?¡±


    ¡°Why would I do that?¡± Beatriceughed. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you who asked why it was covered? You¡¯ve seen it plenty of times, right?¡±


    Sam shook his head slightly, following Beatrice¡¯s movements towards the wardrobe. A single thigh-length dress was her choice for tonight. Complete with a bra and underwear to cover the parts that drove Sam crazy.


    ¡°It seems like it¡¯s gettingte, huh?¡± Beatrice asked, turning around. Sam, who didn¡¯t want to divert his attention, simply nodded in response.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t had dinner yet. Take shower and change clothes. I¡¯ll wait for you at the dining table.¡±


    There was nothing Beatrice could do but obediently nod. Although her mind was wondering, where was Sam going tonight?


    ***[]***


    Sitting while observing the report given by Jack today, Sam was surrounded by three of his trusted men. Each of them looked tense but couldn¡¯t say much. Especially Hugo, who had been protesting because Sam¡¯s ideas and actions were quite risky.


    ¡°You can arrange for the repairs in the second week. All the Flown Disco customers already know about the rumors, right?¡± Sam asked while handing Jack¡¯s tablet back. The muscr man approached Sam, who was sitting in the middle of all of them.


    ¡°Done, Boss. Most of them don¡¯t like it and are ready to support you.¡±


    Sam chuckled. Flown Disco was not just a ce of entertainment. It housed many drug transactions and beautiful women who could be booked at any time, but they had powerful individuals controlling their bodies for sale. The amount of money circting there, along with the additional fees Sam imposed, made the ruler umte a lot of wealth.


    That was just one sector.


    Sam held many important positions even though he wasn¡¯t the main controller. He was just a beneficiary of the results provided to him. That¡¯s what had been sustaining him and his subordinates all this time.


    It was meticulously organized by Jack. Despite his fierce and intimidating appearance, he was unfitting to be a chief ountant like Sam. He was better suited as a brawler or a true fighter whose presence could protect the boss. Jack could defend himself, skillfully wield a sword, and had a sharp aim. If he shot, his target would either be the heart or the head, and they would undoubtedly die on the spot because of Jack¡¯s actions.


    ¡°What if there¡¯s a reorganization on the third floor? Do you agree, Boss?¡± Jack asked cautiously.


    Sam looked at Jack, contemting for a moment. ¡°Go ahead with it. The most important thing is that my room shouldn¡¯t be changed.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Boss,¡± Jack obediently nodded. He then bowed down to continue working on organizing what Sam wanted there.


    ¡°Boss, I don¡¯t agree with your decision,¡± nd finally interjected. ¡°This is a dangerous mission, Boss. It¡¯s like surrendering.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my goal,¡± Sam withdrew his cigarette again. He lit the tip with a lighter. After having dinner together, with Beatrice by his side, as well as his other subordinates, Sam chose to be here. Before his departure to the headquarters.


    He was back.


    To lure the main mastermind behind Tony¡¯s murder and uncover other things that the mastermind was after. No, Yengki was just the triggerman, not the main controller, and Sam needed the main actor to fall into his trap.


    If Gerald came there, challenging him, it would confirm Sam¡¯s suspicions.


    Jimmy Lee was behind all of this. His goal was to eliminate Alfred because it seemed like Jimmy knew he wouldn¡¯t be entrusted with the main position. It could be that Alfred was threatened into silence and forced to surrender everything Jimmy wanted.


    Unfortunately, Jimmy couldn¡¯t do this alone. He would definitely need the support of a powerful force.


    Gerald Hasolomone.


    What would happen if Alfred found out that his obedient dog had betrayed him?


    Sam chuckled at all his thoughts. It wasn¡¯t just unfounded thoughts. He had asked Anne to monitor the movements of these three individuals, and Sam could draw a conclusion.


    ¡°You know Herry won¡¯t y around when ites to fightingter,¡± nd said. ¡°Especially since you¡¯re returning without many troops, Boss.¡±


    ¡°Are you afraid I¡¯ll die, nd?¡±


    nd shrugged. ¡°Hugo, what¡¯s wrong with your boss? Can¡¯t he be a little sane?¡±


    Hugo sneered. ¡°He¡¯s sane when he¡¯s in the room with Beatrice.¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Sam sucked on his cigarette with pleasure.


    ¡°I support you, Sam, nd.¡± Hugo lightly tapped his boss¡¯s shoulder without any burden or fear. Although Sam immediately nced at him and looked displeased. ¡°If he dies, I¡¯ll take care of Beatrice.¡±


    nd scoffed in disbelief, and Jack, who had been concentrated on his work, suddenly widened his eyes upon hearing Hugo¡¯s words. When it came to that name, Sam¡¯s emotions were easily provoked. Like now.


    ¡°You idiot!¡± Sam straightened his body. He immediately grabbed Hugo¡¯s cor, disregarding who that figure was to him.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far, Boss.¡± Hugo grinned. He simply brushed off Sam¡¯s grip. He wasn¡¯t angry at all. Did he have that intention? Not even in the slightest.


    Hugo knew how Sam saw Beatrice. ¡°Don¡¯t seek death so easily.¡± Hugo poured a ss of red wine from Sam¡¯s bottle on the table. ¡°Drink, Boss.¡± Hugo casually drank the thick liquid. Wetting his throat and savoring every drop that touched the corner of his mouth. ¡°It¡¯s delicious. Try it, nd.¡±


    nd sighed softly. Hugo sometimes spoke as he pleased, waking up the sleeping male lion and adding to the annoyance.


    ¡°I can assure you that you¡¯ll go to prison this time. And Herry won¡¯t let you go so easily,¡± Hugo spoke again.


    ¡°Then let Herry do that.¡± Sam smirked. He took the ss Hugo had used to drink and poured a significant amount into it, then casually drank it as if it were just mineral water.


    ¡°And?¡± nd was curious.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Jimmy¡¯s people will intercept us. My bluff is not just a bluff, nd. That¡¯s where we start our attack mission.¡±


    ¡°Alfred is behind them,¡± Hugo warned.


    ¡°I¡¯ve assigned Anne to keep Alfred busy. Ah¡­ his subordinates. Alfred must be sleeping soundly with a new woman who has him in a frenzy.¡±


    Both nd, Hugo, and Jack faced each other.


    ¡°Enough, don¡¯t think too much. Let¡¯s go now,¡± Sam stood up from his seat. His subordinates quickly followed suit. ¡°Jack, you don¡¯t need toe. Stay here. Calcte and protect Beatrice.¡±


    Jack blinked but didn¡¯t argue. ¡°Yes, Boss.¡±


    The recent statement made nd and Hugough.


    ¡°Jack, tell Valdo to expand the perimeter. Monitor the area around the vi even more intensively. The Boss¡¯sdy is here and must be well-protected.¡±


    ¡°Got it, Hugo.¡± Jackughed. He patted his own chest as a pledge. ¡°I¡¯ll protect Miss Beatrice with my life.¡±


    Sam sighed. ¡°Hurry!¡±


    Hugo, nd, and Jack chuckled contentedly. It was the first time they saw Sam being serious when it came to one woman. Usually, it was just a passing fling, forgotten after a long night. Had the ruler finally found his true love?

 [31]

    The woman walked with such grace. Her eyes asionally scanned her surroundings, apanied by a subtle, teasing smile. No one dared to gaze at her for too long. They all knew that this woman hade by special request.


    Her fiery red dress hugged her body perfectly. The plunging neckline revealed a tantalizing glimpse of something hidden, shy yet mysterious. Her wavy hair was adorned with a beautiful pearl-studded clip on the right side, exposing part of her long, slender neck. A rose pendant ne hung there, matching the color of her dress-red.


    ¡°Wee, Miss,¡± greeted one of the door guards, who had just briefly crossed paths with her gaze.


    The guard had been warned not to admire her, even for a moment, as this woman was dangerous. Not dangerous in terms of destroying something, but dangerous in the sense that she could make the onlooker weak in the knees.


    ¡°Am Ite?¡± she asked, still with that provocative smile.


    Her lower lip was slightly thicker, adorned with blood-red lipstick. The fragrance of roses emanated from her body. She paused right in front of the elegantly carved wooden door. Since entering the grand house with many scattered rooms, she knew she had to remain vignt.


    ¡°No, Miss,¡± the guard cleared his throat briefly. Not without reason, he had to gather his concentration. The woman slightly extended her leg. The beautiful dress covered her toes, but unfortunately, it was slit up to the base of her thigh, revealing the smooth and white skin of this beautiful woman.


    ¡°Please,e in,¡± he pushed open the door to the room where the master had been waiting for her.


    All the woman did was nod briefly before stepping confidently inside. She was followed by a girl whose appearance contrasted sharply with her mistress.


    ¡°You are not allowed to enter,¡± the guard prevented her as soon as he realized that the strange girl was also trying to enter the room where the master was.


    ¡°Miss,¡± the strange girl whispered, somewhat afraid.


    ¡°I am allowed to bring Anne inside.¡±


    The guard didn¡¯t believe her. The only option was to contact David, who was a trusted right-hand man of the boss. He whispered softly to request special permission, as long as he had been entrusted; only one woman was allowed to enter.


    The woman in the red dress halted her steps, waiting for the girl trailing behind to enter with her. Through meaningful nces, they knew what to do if they couldn¡¯t enter in the most proper manner.


    Ah¡­ if this could be called the most proper way to enter, these two women would surely burst intoughter.


    ¡°Very well. Both of you are allowed to enter,¡± the guard finally granted permission.


    The women in the red dress widened her smile. Instead of proceeding to enter the almost-open room, she chose to close the distance with the guard. This took the guard by surprise. Especially when her slender fingers extended and gently caressed his chest. ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispered. Softly, but enough to make the guard lose control over himself.


    Next thing he knew, the woman had darted into the room. The sound of the closing door made him realize that he had been hypnotized by the beauty she possessed. ¡°Shit!¡± he cursed.


    Meanwhile, the woman took a deep breath. The girl who apanied her chose to sit on one of the avable sofas.


    ¡°You do your part, I¡¯ll meet Alfred in there,¡± she said.


    ¡°Got it, Ute.¡±


    Yes, the two of them were Anne and Ute. Sam asked Anne to keep Alfred upied in the luxurious mansion while he carried out his n. They all agreed that once Alfred got involved, Sam wouldn¡¯t be able to take out the main orchestrator of Tony¡¯s shooting, no matter the reason or the motive behind the shooting, which turned out to be much bigger than the personal feud between the Northern and Southern factions.


    Although Sam¡¯s rtionship with Alfred had never been in the good category, Sam needed the man alive. Their illicit business in the underworld was interconnected. And Sam also needed to know who would rece Alfred if he decided to retire from the world that had made his name.


    Once a week, a woman would entertain the wealthy old man. They would change regrly because Alfred was not a man who enjoyed keeping one woman in his mansion. Based on the observations Anne had made over the past year, they knew the gap through which they could enter Alfred¡¯s residence, which was quite far from the bustling center.


    Anne and Ute sabotaged the car carrying the escort woman. Before the car entered the area where Alfred¡¯s guards, who never strayed far from their master, would take over. For the first time, Ute went down personally because this was not an easy task. She also had to ensure that Anne wouldn¡¯t encounter any obstacles while installing various surveince devices to monitor the house in more detail than before.


    It was a dangerous mission because both of them knew that once they were caught, there would be no escape or return to their headquarters.


    Ute patted Anne¡¯s shoulder and bid her farewell. Meanwhile, Anne kept a close eye on her surroundings, especially the CCTV cameras. This room was full of privacy, but the sses she was wearing clearly indicated the blind spots. She had to make good use of those.


    Meanwhile, Ute purposely made her footsteps as sensual as possible. She yed with her tousled hair as a way to ease her nervousness. This was also the first time she had to meet another man. Don¡¯t ask how much her whole body trembled.


    But she didn¡¯t want to back down. Sam needed her help. She didn¡¯t need to do much.


    Just one night with Alfred. And it was truly terrifying for Ute. Although she encountered many men and interacted with them at the headquarters, she had learned to adapt. But this time? She truly needed great courage.


    Especially when her eyesnded on one figure.


    Alfred Quassano sat there, enjoying a cup of coffee apanied by a cigar ced between his darkened lips. His face didn¡¯t appear too oldpared to what Ute remembered about him. His body was d in a neat suit. The typical attire of a wealthy man who had never experienced the hardships of the outside world. Perhaps, he was one of the controllers of many things in the loweryers of society.


    The more powerful someone became, the better they were at crushing those they considered insignificant.


    ¡°So, you¡¯ve arrived,¡± Alfredughed.


    His eyes quickly scanned the figure that halted not far from his seated position. A fair-skinned woman with a resolute face. But in Alfred¡¯s eyes, she appeared different. Whether he was overly tired or intoxicated, his gaze on the woman suddenly locked.


    Alfred had met many women from various backgrounds. But one thing remained unchanged about those women. Once they entered his room, one by one, the clothes that embraced their beautiful bodies would intentionally be shed. Tempting him toe closer. Making him witness their striptease, and it wouldn¡¯t take long before they surrendered themselves to him. Wrestling until he felt satisfied.


    It was different with the woman who had just entered his room. She remained silent. Staring at him intensely.


    ¡°Sit,¡± Alfredmanded, tapping the sofa beside him. ¡°How long have you been standing there?¡±


    ¡°Alright, Sir,¡± Uti sighed softly, moistening her lips to calm her nerves. She walked slowly, avoiding shifting her gaze anywhere. In her heart, she kept calcting the likelihood of ending up in bed with this old man, which seemed highly probable. The issue wasn¡¯t the act itself but whether Uti could let someone touch her body again after that horrific incident.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Where are you from?¡± Alfred asked.


    A marble-topped table in front of them disyed a tray with a cup and a beautifully carved teapot filled with tea. It looked exquisite. Skillfully, Alfred poured a cup of the beautiful tea for thedy.


    ¡°From the Yono Street area in the South. Do you know it?¡± Ute asked.


    Alfred handed her the cup with a slight smile. ¡°There¡¯s not a part I don¡¯t know, Miss.¡±


    Ute smiled faintly, expressing gratitude for the tea that already rxed her just from its aroma. ¡°This tea is mixed with rose flowers and cinnamon bark. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like it.¡± Alfred nced momentarily as she closed her eyes, seemingly savoring the thin wisps of steam above the cup.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Sir. It¡¯s truly delicious. Thank you for giving me the opportunity to taste this exquisite tea.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask David to prepare it for you when you return tomorrow.¡±


    Ute pursed her lips. ¡°Do I have to stay here until morning?¡±


    Alfredughed. ¡°It¡¯s the first time someone asks about the time spent with me. Do you mind?¡± He reached out, touching Ute¡¯s slightly blushing cheek. ¡°Stay with me until morning, hm?¡±


    His touch felt like the aging traces of time, making Ute shudder in fear. All she could do was close her eyes tightly, thinking that she had to do this for Sam¡¯s sake. She reached out and tightly grabbed the old man¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Yes, Sir. Whatever you desire.¡±


    ***[]***


    Ute quickly put on her clothes, tidying up her disheveled hair. She cursed and grumbled in dissatisfaction at the old man who was now sound asleep,pletely oblivious. She felt a twisted sense of satisfaction. She had drugged him with sleeping pills she had put in the tea, which he drank entirely due to Ute¡¯s seduction.


    No, they hadn¡¯t done anything except for Ute¡¯s attempt to please Alfred orally, and even that was only for a short while because the man wanted the main course. But before that could happen, Ute had already sent the old man off to dreand.


    Just the desire to touch him! Ute thought to herself.


    ¡± Ute,¡± Anne called out quickly. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Ute quickly turned her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I silenced him with a sedative.¡± She grinned with satisfaction, knowing that the old man could easily be deceived. ¡°Have you ever met a woman as seductive as me?¡±


    Unable to help it, Anneughed. ¡°I¡¯ve finished all my parts. My gadget is directly connected to this part of the house.¡±


    ¡°That was fast?¡± Ute marveled at Anne¡¯s expertise in navigating the system.


    ¡°Well¡­ it was quite challenging because there were parts that I couldn¡¯t easily prate. I¡¯ve also installed recording devices at several points.¡±


    Ute chuckled. ¡°What should we do since it¡¯s not yet time for everything to end?¡±


    ¡°Leaving now would be useless, Ute. We could arouse suspicion.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Ute chose to sit on the sofa where she had warmed up with Alfred earlier. Just the thought of it made her shudder. Goodness! That old man was truly troublesome! And yet, he might not have much time left in this world. But when it came to matters in the bedroom, it seemed that he couldn¡¯t be easily satisfied. Although Ute was sure he wasn¡¯t as virile as before. After all, he released himself so quickly after just a brief encounter.


    Ute grimaced in disgust.


    Anne immediately opened herptop, which was connected to all the activities in the mansion. From here, she could manipte Alfred¡¯s movements to ensure he wouldn¡¯t assist Jimmy Lee when hees to Sam¡¯s headquarters in two days. Sam¡¯s ns were wellid out. They had also coordinated with Ferdi¡¯s team.


    ¡°The security here is tight,¡± Anne said, pointing at several points. ¡°I can only monitor from outside, but now I can see what they will do in the future.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief. Sam didn¡¯t rely on you for nothing.¡±


    Anne smiled broadly, but it quickly faded. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ute.¡±


    Hearing her words, Ute furrowed her brow. ¡°Sorry for what?¡±


    ¡°Sorry for my behavior in the headquarters. I often sided with Kak Be.¡±


    Uteughed upon hearing Anne¡¯s statement this time. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Besides, we were ced differently, right?¡±


    ¡°But in the end, we know where our loyalty lies.¡±


    Ute nodded affirmatively. ¡°Speaking of Be, where is she? Didn¡¯t she go to the resort?¡±


    ¡°She went. She¡¯s keeping to herself and being guarded by some of Bang nd¡¯s subordinates. I didn¡¯t dare to visit her because Bang nd is scarier than Sam.¡±


    Ute burst intoughter. ¡°Even so, nd has the softest heart, An.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t believe it,¡± Anne grumbled. ¡°Whenever nd speaks, he doesn¡¯t think twice. It¡¯s better to talk to Hugo.¡±


    ¡°One day, you¡¯ll see how gentle nd¡¯s heart is,¡± Ute remarked with a smile on her face.


    Although confused, Anne chose to nod. She continued her surveince and sent some data she obtained at the mansion to the resort. One of her team members was on standby, analyzing her surveince.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let anything slip, An,¡± Ute said with a sigh. ¡°Don¡¯t let this opportunity slip away.¡±


    Anne nodded again. Her fingers quickly danced across the keyboard. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure Sam doesn¡¯t receive wrong information and make the wrong moves.¡±

 [32]

    The arrival of Sam¡¯s car at the headquarters was met with some urgency by the elite forces stationed there. They made sure nothing was left behind from the twelve cars that began entering the vast courtyard one by one, unloading their cargo. Sam immediately got out of the car, followed by Hugo and nd.


    ¡°Report, Boss!¡± One of Sam¡¯s elite soldiers quickly approached him, walking with slightly hurried steps to keep up with Sam, who seemed eager to keep his pace. ¡°Everything you asked for, from expanding the perimeter, positioning forces to block around the edge of the forest, tight security, and installing the grenadeunchers, has been done ording to your wishes.¡±


    Sam simply nodded.


    ¡°The weapons supply you requested was also sent by Ferdi yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Sam said curtly.


    The main door of hisrge house was opened by his subordinates. Hugo, as usual, trailed behind with a phone in his hand. His eyes were focused on what was happening there. Meanwhile, nd didn¡¯t behave much, only ensuring that everything Sam wanted was executed properly.


    Sam chose to sit in the living room. He knew his guest wouldn¡¯t arrive muchter.


    ¡°Get ready, all of you. Put all the cars in the basement.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Boss.¡±


    He took out a cigar from his jacket pocket. nd helped him light the end that Sam had already cut ording to his preference. Smoke quickly filled the air in the living room. Sam leaned backfortably on the sofa he was sitting on. If his n went as predicted, tomorrow morning he would be in the South Police Department¡¯s jail.


    Sam was never afraid to visit that room again. The room where he could humiliate Herry, the person in charge there. In the following week, he would be transferred to a prison for high-profile criminals. Sam had a feeling that Gerald¡¯s men would intercept him and make their own calctions.


    In Sam¡¯s dictionary, as well as Gerald¡¯s during his leadership of the n, prison was just a temporary stop. Revenge was the primary goal. Sam had already carried it out when Yengki died at his hands. Because of that man¡¯s actions, a trigger was pulled that hit Tony. Sam would never easily ept his death. Based on the conviction of the man with the dragon tattoo on his chest, Gerald would surely dislike the confrontation that Sam had at Jimmy¡¯s residence some time ago.


    With that in mind, Sam had devised a well-constructed n. There was only one thing he needed to ensure.


    Hugo and nd. They must not act recklessly. They were tasked with intercepting anyone who tried to hinder the police car that would be moving Sam.


    Inside the cell, no one would dare to disturb him. Everyone knew who Samuel was, the ruler of the Twin Dragon n. If anyone bothered Sam there, his subordinates would take their own measures. Sam wouldn¡¯t dirty his hands to beat up those beneath him.


    ¡°I¡¯m pessimistic about this,¡± Hugo said, still staring intently at his phone. ¡°Damn it! Over there!¡± he cursed as he saw that his ying field was no longer as he desired. Despite making special strategies from the beginning with his team, Hugo had to work extra hard because of one of his team members¡¯ actions, which caused significant damage.


    ¡°Me too, Boss,¡± nd finally spoke up. ¡°You know, Herry is not ying around. He really wants to bring you down, right?¡±


    ¡°And what do you think we should do?¡± Sam chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about me. Ferdi is there.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure he can provide the assistance you want, Boss,¡± Hugo doubted Sam¡¯s conviction. ¡°It could be that he¡¯s approaching you because he wants a promotion. We all know that the police force isn¡¯t sane except during the appointment period. How long has Ferdi been Herry¡¯sckey? And how long has Herry been desperate to hold the highest position?¡± Hugo finished his game. ¡°Don¡¯t think short-term but end up trapped in it, Boss.¡±


    Sam grinned widely, once again drawing deeply from his cigar. ¡°Get me a drink from the cer, Pong,¡± Sam ordered one of his subordinates. ¡°Turns out it¡¯s not pleasant when you don¡¯t have a friend.¡±


    Hugo and nd exchanged a brief nce. Seeing that their boss seemed unshakable in his thinking.


    ¡°I know that even though it seems friendly in front of me, you can¡¯t fully trust Ferdi. I understand the reasons.¡±


    nd averted his gaze while Hugo rubbed his forehead, seeming to ponder. ¡°But Ferdi can¡¯t do much in front of me. You both know that.¡± Seeing no one else speaking, Sam sighed deeply. ¡°I don¡¯t easily fall. I have you two by my side, loyal to me. You know what to do when we¡¯re in a tight spot.¡±


    ¡°Ready, Boss,¡± they said in unison.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°But before they manage to capture me, you can have some fun first.¡±


    Hugo and nd¡¯s smiles appeared instantly.


    Shortly after, the guest Sam had been waiting for finally arrived. The convoy of cars made a deafening noise, breaking the silence of the night. Many of Sam¡¯s other subordinates deliberately roamed around. It wasn¡¯t that Sam didn¡¯t want them around, but he didn¡¯t want them to know that this was a setup. In fact, there was a special forces team already dispersed around the forest.


    A man inplete uniform walked arrogantly. Armed soldiers immediately scattered around. Some of them aimed their rifles at Sam, who was still leisurely enjoying his cigar.


    ¡°This time, you won¡¯t escape from me easily, Sam!¡± said Herry, the man in uniform. His eyes red at Sam with a mocking gaze. This time, he wouldn¡¯t let Sam leave quickly, especially after the reports from Alfred and when he checked the location where Sam¡¯s assault took ce. He made sure severe punishment would trap the man who appeared rxed before him.


    Herry was furious with Sam¡¯s behavior, which seemed to make his heart work extra hard day by day.


    ¡°Long time no see, Officer,¡± Sam chuckled. ¡°Have a seat. Let¡¯s rx for a moment.¡± Sam patted the armrest of his sofa. ¡°It¡¯s going to be a long night for you, Old Cop.¡±


    ¡°Watch your words!¡± A gun aimed at Sam was drawn from its holster. It was ready to fire and render the authority helpless.


    Was Sam afraid? Not at all. Instead, heughed. He stood up and approached the person who had just shouted at him. With ease, Sam bent the gun and gave a thin grin. ¡°Is this the kind of weapon the police use to capture me?¡± Then, with a strong pull and a kick to the officer¡¯s stomach as a reward for raising his voice so freely.


    That quickly changed the tense atmosphere. Hugo swiftly pulled out his gun from his pocket, pointing it directly at the two people who were pointing pistols at him. nd also had his sword, which he never left behind on his back.


    ¡°We have a warrant, Mr. Samuel Aaric Cyril Kingsley. You mustply with thew to minimize the damage that can ur,¡± Ferdi said. He entered together with Jimmy Lee, who looked at Sam with contempt. Ferdi took out a document with the police letterhead, representing the organization he belonged to. ¡°You are under arrest.¡±


    Herry folded his arms across his chest, looking at Sam arrogantly. Jimmy Lee grinned in satisfaction. He approached Sam, who remained silent there. In front of Sam, Jimmy said, ¡°Enjoy your punishment, you damn thug!¡±


    Sam chuckled. ¡°Then handcuff me, Officer.¡±


    ***[]***


    Beatrice couldn¡¯t close her eyes for a moment. Sam¡¯s departure not long ago had left her worried. On top of that, she couldn¡¯t reach Sam at all. The house where Beatrice stayed was bustling with activity. Many of Sam¡¯s subordinates were on guard duty. However, for Beatrice, it felt empty without its inhabitants.


    She sat by the wide-open ss door. The night breeze was strong. She didn¡¯t care if her body became cold or if it made her fall ill. All she needed was news about Sam.


    ¡°Where are you, Sam?¡±


    Although it had only been three hours since he left, it felt much more worrying than when she was dragged into Sam¡¯s room before. She couldn¡¯t shake off that feeling. The gazes of Hugo and nd, two of Sam¡¯s henchmen, seemed to indicate that their departure this time was rted to a much bigger problem.


    In addition to that, Ute and Anne were also involved in Sam¡¯s n. She was left only with Jack and a few other subordinates. Beatrice wasn¡¯t afraid because she felt they would all be safe guarding her. But what about Sam?


    What actually happened that made all of them prepared for battle? Was it still rted to the evacuation of most of Sam¡¯s subordinates here? And the sound of gunfire that Beatrice still couldn¡¯t forget. She sighed deeply, not knowing how many times she had done so.


    A knock on her door startled Beatrice. ¡°Who is it?¡± she asked without wanting to move from her seat.


    There was no answer. Instead, there was only the sound of an argument outside Beatrice¡¯s door. And she recognized that voice very well; it was Be. What did that crazy woman want from her? Wasn¡¯t she satisfied with the lesson Beatrice had given her?


    Reluctantly, Beatrice approached the door. She didn¡¯t want to engage with Be again. But Be¡¯s voice made her increasingly annoyed.


    ¡°Let me in! Tell Beatrice to open the door! Who does she think she is, a queen, huh?!¡± Be¡¯s shouts seemed deliberately meant to disturb the peace of all the upants in this resort. Although they all knew what Beatrice was capable of, whether Sam was here or not. It seemed that if Sam wasn¡¯t around, Be could be rendered powerless by Beatrice¡¯s anger.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make a scene, Kak Be!¡± Yongki¡¯s voice quickly interrupted. ¡°Beatrice is probably asleep. Don¡¯t disturb her!¡±


    ¡°Who is she here anyway?!¡± Be asked contemptuously. ¡°Just Sam¡¯s entertainer!¡±


    Coinciding with that, Beatrice opened the door. She almost caused Be to stumble, but the woman quickly regained herposure. Wearing a kimono that covered whatever clothes Be was wearing this time, Beatrice looked at her with a disgusted gaze.


    After being apart from Sam, oh my God! When Beatrice remembered how Be was with Sam, spending many nights together, her blood boiled. And now, Be looked even cheaper than before.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Beatrice asked, staring at Be with disdain. Her hands were folded across her chest. Behind Be were Ompong and Yongki. Both of them had important tasks from Sam, which they wouldn¡¯t dare to disobey.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone touch Beatrice. Anyone. Got it?¡±


    Sam¡¯s words echoed in their minds. That meant anyone, including Be. They didn¡¯t want these two women to fight again like that night. The night that shocked all of Sam¡¯s subordinates. Beatrice managed to silence Be with her courage. No one had ever dared to touch Be before. That¡¯s why many supported Beatrice being by Sam¡¯s side.


    Be sneered sarcastically.


    ¡°Such an arrogant little girl!¡± Be¡¯s hand was itching to destroy Beatrice¡¯s face as she stared fearlessly at her. But she refrained because she knew and realized that here, Beatrice had full authority. She used to have that privilege too.


    Everyone obeyed whatever she said. Did whatever she pleased. And she couldn¡¯t stand anyone trying to take that position away from her. Not ever. So, she had nned meticulously to make sure Beatrice was no longer by Sam¡¯s side.


    Be retreated, locking herself in her room to devise her own strategy. And she made sure that Sam would regret sidelining her and choosing Beatrice. Meanwhile, the girl in front of her would experience something far worse than what she had endured. Be made sure of it.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything important to say, Be, go back to your room,¡± Beatrice retorted reluctantly. She prepared to close the door, but Be¡¯s movement was faster, preventing the door from closing immediately.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯re on top of the world, Beatrice,¡± Be warned. ¡°You won¡¯t believe how quickly Sam can cast you aside.¡±


    Beatrice sighed softly. ¡°Say whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°I will never forgive your presence in the Twin Dragons¡¯ stronghold. I am the only woman for Sam. Not you!¡±


    Beatrice never flinched in the face of Be¡¯s threats.


    ¡°I will retaliate for everything, Beatrice. Just wait for the right time.¡± After that, Be sauntered away.


    This made Beatrice smirk. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting.¡±

 [33]

    nd wiped the corner of his slightly injured lip, also noticing the scratch on his right arm. It wasn¡¯t much, but nd detested anything that harmed his body. The sword remained steadfast in his hands, stained with blood. A thin grin appeared as his opponent approached once again.


    ¡°Well, it seems you can still stand,¡± ndughed.


    Ever since Sam was escorted by Herry and Jimmy Lee, who looked down on all of them, nd and Hugo had not let their guard down. They knew that once Sam entered the police-escorted convoy, no one was allowed to leave the stronghold.


    Herry and his desire to destroy Sam had been evident in his gaze for a long time.


    Would they let it go?


    Oh¡­ certainly not!N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Although their leader was forced to leave the stronghold, his loyal followers had prepared for the worst. They would not remain idle. Just like now. A gunshot aimed at nd moments after the convoy with Sam inside indicated that the inevitable sh between the police and the Twin Dragons n was approaching.


    nd was not an easy target in a gunfight. His hands were agile enough to change the trajectory of the bullets and hit the enemy only with his sword. ¡°Let¡¯s have some fun, Hugo,¡± he said as one of the enemies copsed due to a stray bullet.


    There was no doubt for nd and Hugo to retaliate against every attack. Perhaps the enemy thought that Sam only had a handful of troops in this stronghold. Unfortunately, they forgot that loyalty among those who had been associated with Sam was not something to be taken lightly. Herry deployed his two elite squads, numbering nearly thirty people.


    They held their weapons ready to resist Hugo and nd, who stood in their way.


    ¡°Attack them!¡± shouted one whom Hugo believed was themander of this ambush unit. Unfortunately¡­ only a small fraction moved forward. Suddenly, everything felt strange. Among Herry¡¯s deployed forces, the majority turned and protected Sam¡¯s stronghold.


    The weapons in their hands, which were initially aimed at nd and Hugo, were now turned towards the one who gave the orders. Not just one or two, but the majority. That was nothingpared to the elite troops that Sam had, one by one emerging from their hiding ces. They were all armed and ready to fight.


    At a nce, it was clear that Herry¡¯s requested force to capture any of Sam¡¯s subordinates was outnumbered. The difference was vast.


    ¡°What is this?¡± yelled one of Herry¡¯s troops. He roughly removed his protective helmet visor. His anger surged upon seeing that the majority of the troops under hismand had betrayed him. ¡°You cowards!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, boss. We¡¯re not cowards.¡± One of those who turned to support nd stepped forward. He used his long-barreled rifle like a staff, with its end aimed directly at themander¡¯s face. ¡°We know where our loyalty lies.¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡± he cursed with vengeance.


    A shot was fired towards the troops that he once knew as his colleagues. Unexpectedly, the victory that was within his reach turned against him.


    ¡°Finish it quickly,¡± Hugo ordered just before he ruthlessly disabled one of Herry¡¯s troops. The shot Hugo just fired hit his opponent¡¯s chest precisely. Meanwhile, nd skillfully wielded his sword once again.


    Regardless of the fierce resistance from the enemy, Sam¡¯s loyal followers were not willing to concede. No one would be allowed to touch their stronghold at their whim. This included when another police team started to arrive. However, their movements were hindered by the sound of an explosion near the entrance of the stronghold. Several vehicles that attempted to break in became the primary targets of the recent explosion. Not to mention the barrage of gunfire from the second floor, specifically used by snipers to disable the iing forces.


    Apart from being outnumbered, Herry¡¯s troops were also inferior in strategy.


    ¡°nd, Hugo wants you to catch up!¡± shouted one of Sam¡¯s subordinates, wielding a baton with some kind of bolt or spiked wheel at the end. Not far from where he stood, their opponenty unconscious on the ground with a gaping wound on his shoulder.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of things here first,¡± nd chuckled. ¡°Hugo can wait.¡±


    The subordinateughed. ¡°Got it!¡± Then he ran off to assist anotherrade, although his help was not really needed.


    ¡°So¡­ you injured my hand earlier?¡± nd approached the figure still wearing the distinctive uniform of the police force. He extended his sword right in front of the opponent¡¯s face. nd showed no fear, even with the barrel of a loaded rifle ready to unleash bullets at him.


    Nevertheless, the held rifle began to tremble. Perhaps the opponent realized that nd, known as one of Sam¡¯s bravestmanders, was revealing his dark side. A side where nothing could stop him, especially when he felt provoked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask again.¡± nd stood right in front of the opponent. He slowly pushed aside the barrel of the rifle with his sword. Although it was not very clear behind the mask, nd knew that their gazes met. ¡°Was it you who injured my hand?¡±


    ¡°You bastard!¡± the opponent cursed. He swiftly wielded the weapon he had just discarded, but unfortunately for him, nd was skilled at avoiding bullets aimed at him.


    ndughed in satisfaction but quickly silenced himself with a painful sh. How could it not be painful when the opponent¡¯s hand suddenly received such a wide, gaping wound?


    ¡°ARGH!!!¡± he screamed in pain.


    Blood gushed out rapidly. The weapon he held dropped to the ground, and nd promptly kicked it in the opposite direction. He extended his sword again, this time right at the opponent¡¯s chin. The opponent had no choice but to look up, grimacing in pain due to nd¡¯s previous action. ¡°Damn it!¡± He rose to his feet, disregarding the pain he felt.


    Heunched a kick that made nd retreat a few steps. The manughed satisfied. ¡°Wow, you still haven¡¯t given up?¡± He returned the sword to its ce. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s fight without weapons, then.¡± Without mercy, nd continued to resist.


    Whether it was punches, kicks, or punches that nd delivered, they were enough to make his opponent crumble. He didn¡¯t give his opponent a moment¡¯s respite, and nd¡¯s blows touched his face and body. All that remained was for the opponent to be rendered helpless as nd fought ruthlessly.


    Seeing his helpless opponent lying there, grimacing in pain, especially when nd mercilessly stepped on the wound he had inflicted, a slight grin appeared on nd¡¯s face, which had a rather Oriental appearance. He tidied his slightly disheveled hair. ¡°Don¡¯t put up a fight if you don¡¯t want to die by my hands.¡± Then nd simply walked away after sufficiently stepping on the wound. The sound of agonized screams apanied his departing steps.


    ¡°Is my motorcycle ready, Hugo?¡±


    In the distance, the sounds of gunfire and explosions could still be heard.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s usuallyte, nd. Hurry up!¡± Hugo replied.


    nd quickly hung up the call. ¡°It¡¯s usually you who¡¯ste, damn Hugo!¡± he muttered with annoyance. Looking around, most of Herry¡¯s troops were lying defeated on the ground, with wounds here and there. nd simply chuckled at the sight.


    If there hadn¡¯t been orders to destroy this headquarters, nd wouldn¡¯t have needed to stain his sword with blood. He hated it when disturbances entered the stronghold that had sheltered him all this time. No one could breach the stronghold, even if Sam was absent.


    ¡°Everyone else, gather them all in the underground warehouse. Take them hostage. The rest of us will follow Sam,¡± ndmanded.


    ¡°Roger, Boss!¡± In unison, some of Sam¡¯s subordinates immediately carried out what nd instructed. They all knew that in the absence of Sam, only orders from nd or Hugo would be given. There was no objection because these two, including Jack, were individuals whom Sam trusted deeply.


    nd swiftly made his way to the main gate where Hugo was already waiting. The raging fire around the forest provided an unusual illumination. nd could also see smoke rising high in the sky, along with the sounds of gunfire that still echoed in the distance. nd¡¯s white motorcycle, which he usually rode, was already there, ready for him.


    Other members of Sam¡¯s group were also present. Some rode together, while others used vehicles. They were all armed and prepared to intercept the vehicle carrying Sam.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Leo, one of Sam¡¯s sharpshooters, called out. ¡°We¡¯ve nearly neutralized all of them. Sam¡¯s vehicle is heading southwest towards De Faux.¡±


    nd grinned. ¡°Herry¡¯s vehicle?¡±


    ¡°We lost track of it.¡±


    ¡°And Ferdi?¡±


    ¡°He was the one who provided the coordinates regarding Sam¡¯s vehicle¡­ Ferdi, that is.¡±


    Ah, nd shouldn¡¯t be too suspicious, right? But he never wanted to get too acquainted with Ferdi. Dealing with the police, in his opinion, was equivalent to betraying his oath. The police only wanted to win for themselves,plete with their detrimental objectives. It was highly disadvantageous.


    ¡°Everyone, be prepared then.¡±


    ¡°Understood, nd.¡±


    ¡°Does Hugo know?¡±


    ¡°What should I know?¡± Hugo interjected quickly. He had a sleek full-face helmet securely in ce. Though wearing a long coat, nd knew it concealed numerous weapons to counter any enemy that stood in their way.


    ¡°The Boss is being taken to De Faux.¡±


    Hugo clenched his fists. ¡°Alright¡­ let¡¯s go after them.¡±

 [34]

    The vehicle carrying the leader moved at lightning speed. Sam was nked by two fully armed police officers, one of whom was Ferdi. He entered without much resistance,plying with what Ferdi instructed him to do. Although he had a strong urge to punch Herry in the face for ordering the arrest of all of Sam¡¯s subordinates without hesitation.


    That¡¯s just not right!


    All of Herry¡¯s forces are looking for trouble! Sam made sure of that. He didn¡¯t need to boast much; he simply yed along with the game. Somehow, he felt confident, especially since Jimmy Lee¡¯s unexpected arrival earlier, which disrupted their ns.


    Sam remained undaunted. He was ustomed to facing multiple enemies in a single attack. His expertise in martial arts, firearm handling, not to mention his excellent physical condition, wouldn¡¯t easily be ovee.


    In fact, he felt relieved that finally, every part of his body could move at his will.


    Herry and Jimmy Lee followed in separate vehicles, escorted by a special forces convoy, traveling at a high speed. It was as if they were racing against the remaining time. Sam didn¡¯t mind. He just had to wait and see if his n seeded or if a sudden twist of events emerged as the winner.


    He had a feeling that ahead, the vehicles and the entourage tailing Herry would be ambushed on the road, leaving only his own vehicle guarded by Gerald¡¯s subordinates. The destination was clearly De Faux because it involved matters concerning Jimmy and Gerald.


    If it turned out as he anticipated, a real battle would ensue.


    However, Sam needed to have his own evidence to present to Alfred. No, Sam didn¡¯t need that old man¡¯s help. He just didn¡¯t want Alfred to be reced entirely by Jimmy Lee. Initially, Sam didn¡¯t care, but Tony¡¯s death made him start thinking about everything. Such cunning tactics often urred in his world. But this time, it involved something much bigger than he had anticipated.


    If only Tony hadn¡¯t been used as a pawn, Sam wouldn¡¯t have gotten so deeply involved. It didn¡¯t matter what happened to Quassano. Sam suspected that Jimmy wantedplete power without Alfred¡¯s interference. Sam was certain that even if Alfred relinquished his authority to Jimmy, he would still feel Alfred¡¯s shadow looming over him.


    ¡°Can I smoke?¡± Sam asked Ferdi, who sat next to him.


    ¡°You¡¯re handcuffed, Sam.¡±


    Sam chuckled. ¡°Your hands are free, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around!¡± The officer sitting on the other side sharply jabbed Sam¡¯s stomach, startling him and causing him to grimace in surprise.


    ¡°Ah, I thought smoking would help me rx.¡± Sam leaned backfortably in his seat. Through the rearview mirror, he could still see Jimmy¡¯s and Herry¡¯s vehicles trailing him. ¡°Pathetic,¡± heined softly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure your headquarters has beenpletely destroyed, your slimy thug!¡± said the officer who had jabbed Sam earlier, sounding dismissive. He nced briefly at the figure that made him furious due to the numerous crime reports filed against him. Especially when Herry frequently berated all his subordinates for failing to handle just this one person.


    The powerful figure in the Southern District, untouchable by thew, had many loyal subordinates willing to protect and die for him. His activities had further tarnished Samuel¡¯s reputation. But that face looked surprisingly rxed sitting there, as if he didn¡¯t know what punishment awaited him.


    Moreover, the officer was confident that none of the subordinates in that headquarters could do anything to save their boss. Ah¡­ just thinking about it made him smile with joy. Surely, the thug sitting next to him didn¡¯t know that his prideful headquarters had been reduced to ashes, right? Or leveled with the ground?


    Ifughter of joy were allowed, he would definitely be doing it right now.


    Suddenly, a loud crash was heard, causing the driver of the car Sam was in to brake hard. Sam almost lurched forward but was held back by Ferdi with his free hand. ¡°Are you okay, Boss?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Check the situation, Fer. Especially the condition of your crazy boss¡¯s car.¡±


    Ferdi nodded immediately, but before he could open the door to check what had actually happened, a loud explosion sounded. mes quickly filled the air, apanied by thick smoke rising in the midst of the darkness.


    Both Ferdi and Sam exchanged nces.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get out,¡± Sam ordered, and Ferdi quickly nodded in agreement. ¡°Jimmy¡¯s car is ahead of us, right behind Jimmy¡¯s car, whose car, is it?¡±


    ¡°One of Herry¡¯s other subordinates.¡±


    Sam quickly thought. ¡°Jimmy deliberately made Herry¡¯s car stop. Jimmy¡¯s target is me.¡±


    The police officer beside Sam frowned. Besides the explosion and the near ident, everything felt very confusing. The interaction between Ferdi and Sam added to the confusion.


    ¡°What the hell, Ferdi?!¡± His eyes nearly popped out due to his confusion about his colleague¡¯s actions. He shouted for a reason. Ferdi had unterally removed Sam¡¯s handcuffs and set him free.


    Sam grinned with satisfaction, flexing his slightly reddened wrists from the handcuffs. ¡°Crazy, it¡¯s only been a few hours, and I already have these marks.¡±


    ¡°Excessive,¡± Ferdi said. He immediately took out his phone to contact someone, but Sam stopped his movement.


    ¡°Assess the situation first.¡±


    Ferdi chose toply, which further infuriated the officer next to Sam.


    ¡°What the hell, Ferdi? Setting him free?!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Without waiting for permission from anyone, Sam delivered a powerful punch to the officer¡¯s face, knocking him unconscious instantly. ¡°Pathetic police,¡± Sam sneered.


    ¡°Jimmy Lee¡¯s car is approaching. Stay put, Sam.¡±


    Sam leaned backfortably, and soon the car window was tapped. Ferdi quickly lowered it, and one of Jimmy¡¯s subordinates approached them. ¡°The boss wants you toe with us. There¡¯s an explosive device under this car. If you want to stay alive, follow us. Bring this person safely.¡±


    Ferdi didn¡¯t nod or agree.


    This expression annoyed Jimmy¡¯s subordinate. ¡°You saw what just happened, right? Don¡¯t worry, Herry is fine. If you follow us, you¡¯ll be safe.¡± He emphasized his words with a firm tap on the front hood of Sam¡¯s car, causing the driver to look frightened and bewildered by what had just happened.


    ¡°De Faux,¡± Ferdi and Sam said simultaneously.


    ¡°You have to be careful, Sam. It¡¯s not the same ce as when you caused amotion there.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry,¡± Sam chuckled. Using his hand, he leaned backfortably. ¡°Just follow them, Fer. When Jimmy threatens, he means business. You still value your life, right? The car is nice too. I¡¯ll take it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have enough luxury cars?¡±


    Samughed. ¡°Need one, kind-hearted Officer Ferdi?¡±


    ¡°Damn you!¡± Ferdi cursed, then instructed the driver to immediately follow the car ahead.


    ¡°But what about Commander Herry?¡± he asked loudly. ¡°I won¡¯t leave mymander. And you should be ashamed of what you¡¯re doing, Fer!¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Ferdi pulled out one of the pistols from his pocket. ¡°Does it, or do you want to die now? Jimmy Lee holds the detonator, and you¡¯ve seen it yourself, right? My colleague is


    there too, though, well¡­ Herry is not my boss. I have already nted loyalty with someone else.¡± He slowly spun the chamber of the small pistol on the right side, with his finger already in position to fire a single shot.


    Frustrated, the driver continued the journey, following the car that had already raced far ahead.


    ¡°Contact headquarters,¡± Sam casually ordered, taking out a cigar from his pocket. ¡°Ah, too bad I can¡¯t roll down the window.¡± Sam deliberately gave Ferdi another cigar. ¡°Let¡¯s ruin our lungs together.¡±


    ¡°Crazy!¡± But Ferdi burst intoughter afterward. ¡°I¡¯ve contacted Hugo. nd isn¡¯t responding.¡±


    ¡°ying is nd¡¯s hobby if there¡¯s an opponent.¡±


    ¡°But they won¡¯t go as far as killing, right, Sam?¡± Ferdi turned and fixed Sam with a stern look.


    ¡°It depends on the situation. If they feel threatened, they won¡¯t hold back, Fer.¡± A puff of smoke escaped from Sam¡¯s cigar. ¡°Besides, most of Herry¡¯s forces are on my side. They¡¯ll be easily defeated.¡±


    Ferdi sighed. Following Sam¡¯s lead, he chose to enjoy the winding and darkening streets on various sides.


    ¡°Too quiet, Sam,¡± Ferdi remarked, assessing the situation.


    A vibration from Sam¡¯s phone prompted him to quickly retrieve it from his pocket. Beatrice¡¯s name appeared on the screen. He hesitated for a moment, but a sudden longing overcame him. Even though he was contemting what would happen and what to do next, he intentionally used a phone that could only be tracked by Anne. One of the transmitters Anne nted to provide thetest information about Sam¡¯s situation.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Sam calmly replied.


    ¡°Where are you, Sam?¡±


    ¡°In the car.¡±


    ¡°You know what I mean by my question.¡± Beatrice sounded a bit sulky. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you toe back safely, alright? For some reason, everyone at home looks tense. Anne hasn¡¯t returned with Ute either. I¡¯m worried, you know?¡±


    ¡°Just rx. They can take care of themselves.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better if you go to sleep. I still have some business to attend to.¡±


    Ferdi, who had been listening to their interaction all this time, chuckled. ¡°Samuel Aaric Cyril can fall in love too, it seems.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Sam once again savored his cigar. But suddenly, he straightened his back. A signal in the form of lights from behind and the side of the forest could be seen reflecting in the side mirror. ¡°Hugo and nd are behind us,¡± Sam grinned. ¡°My troops are ready in case the unexpected happens.¡±


    ¡°But, Sam, you know De Faux is definitely supported by Gerald, right?¡±


    Sam nodded confidently.


    ¡°Plus, you know who Jimmy Lee is. Surely Alfred¡¯s people will follow suit.¡±


    ¡°Maybe that¡¯s the case,¡± Sam shrugged. ¡°Maybe Quassano is on my side too.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ferdi furrowed his brow.


    ¡°Never mind.¡± Sam gently patted Ferdi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Just rx. Before we tangle with the enemy.¡±


    ***[]***


    Gerald waited with a ss of freshly poured wine from one of the women in Jimmy¡¯s mansion. The man was known to collect many entertainers, regardless of where they came from. Almost every day, a Jimmy Lee held a party, splurging a lot of money, and his enjoyment never diminished even after themotion caused by Sam.


    Only tonight seemed quiet, but many heavily armed people stood guard around the mansion.


    He wouldn¡¯t stay still because of Sam¡¯s antics. He felt belittled by Jimmy just like that. Yet, Gerald had devoted a lot of time and effort to searching for Sam in almost every corner of the Southern Division. Who would have thought that the man was hiding in his own headquarters?


    Damn it!


    He ced the ss down somewhat roughly, disregarding the sound that broke the silence. Suddenly, Gerald became the center of attention in the room where he was waiting for Jimmy¡¯s arrival.


    ¡°Boss,¡± called Paul, causing Gerald to turn. ¡°Mr. Jimmy¡¯s car has entered the mansion area.¡±


    Gerald rose from his seat, preparing to greet-ah, he didn¡¯t want to wee Jimmy¡¯s arrival. His business here clearly sought more than anything Alfred had ever offered. That included multiplying the profits from the business they had been working on for the past few years. A part that Alfred didn¡¯t want to be the main financial supporter of.


    Yet, Gerald had been so loyal to him.


    He said, ¡°You should focus on what you already have, Gerald. Instead of adding moreplications. Besides, your business is intertwined with the Southern Division. Can¡¯t you separate what¡¯s personal from what¡¯s business?¡±


    Those words had a deep impact on Gerald. Despite everything he had done to assist the old man, including the biggest support from the Eagle Wing n. Complete protection every time Alfred nted his business in the Northern Division. Wholeheartedly supporting what the old man wanted.


    Every time he remembered the night Alfred rejected his help; a burning sensation spread through him. Disappointment and frustration never seemed to disappear from Gerald¡¯s mind. It wasn¡¯t without reason that he felt this way. If that rejection had been apanied by Alfred¡¯s impartiality, Gerald would never have considered it merely a disappointment.


    But Alfred went ahead and made a business deal with Sam?


    It was outrageous! Although the two of them rarely saw eye to eye, for this business, they foundmon ground. It made Gerald feel insignificant.


    So, when the offer to betray came, promising a much more advantageous position for him, he agreed. As long as it taught Alfred a lesson and showed the old man that Gerald still held power here. Also¡­ getting rid of the only rival who always provoked his emotions.


    Samuel.


    And tonight, Gerald made sure Sam wouldn¡¯t easily leave De Faux Mansion.


    However, his steps halted as he heard a loud explosion. All the guarding personnel rushed towards the source of the sound, including Gerald, who quickly received a rifle from Paul, who was always by his side.


    ¡°How are our troops, Paul?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re in position, Boss.¡±


    ¡°Any news about Sam¡¯s headquarters?¡± Gerald knew Herry wanted to destroy the headquarters where the person he wanted in jail resided, and receive the harshest punishment possible. Unfortunately, there hadn¡¯t been any recent reports for Paul to share with him.


    ¡°Not yet, sir.¡±


    Gerald sighed as he quickened his pace. ¡°Prepare to face resistance from Sam¡¯s side.¡±


    ¡°But as far as I know, Sam¡¯s car was rigged with explosives triggered by Jimmy. If the car explodes, it means¡­¡±


    The sentence was cut short as Gerald and Paul reached the entrance gate. From there, they saw mes raging. Consuming every part of the car and starting to reach out to the surrounding trees. It could trigger a muchrger fire, but unfortunately, Gerald didn¡¯t care.


    His eyes focused on one point; Sam, who had Jimmy in a tight grip, causing the man to tremble in fear.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Long time no see,¡± Sam said with a thin smirk. He immediately pushed Jimmy towards a group of armed soldiers pointing their guns at Sam. ¡°Old enemy,¡± he added.


    One by one, Sam¡¯s men emerged, each holding a weapon ready to fight. There was no doubt there. They were not afraid to die. Their dignity was at stake. And soon enough, two loyal guards took their positions by Sam¡¯s side. While Ferdi stood by nd¡¯s side. Then there were Sam¡¯s elite forces.


    ¡°Don¡¯t start if you don¡¯t want us to destroy you,¡± Sam said casually.


    ¡°Attack!!!¡± Geraldmanded without hesitation.

 [35]

    Beatrice no longer knew what her heart felt like. At that moment, she was killing boredom that had struck her. Despite only knowing bits and pieces of Sam¡¯s news, she couldn¡¯t find peace sincest night. Even though Hera kept herpany and they chatted until her friend fell asleep, Beatrice remained worried. Her mind was filled with thoughts of Sam and many strange assumptions swirling around in her head.


    She had only one request to God: protect Sam. She didn¡¯t know why she did this. Don¡¯t ask her why she was willing to include Sam¡¯s name in her prayers. Don¡¯t ask either why her heart was in turmoil just because he hadn¡¯t returned yet.


    Although Valdo and Yongki had mentioned that their boss was fine, Beatrice trusted her instincts more. Something dangerous must have happened around Sam. The proof was that even until now, Ute and Anne hadn¡¯t returned. The room that served as the control center where Anne usually stayed only left four people who rarely left it. The door was tightly closed, but sometimes Beatrice could hear them hurrying to do something.


    She spent time cooking with Hera until the news came. The news that made her wish for the existence of a magic door to be real. A magic door that could take her to wherever Sam was.


    ¡°Val, can you go faster?¡± Beatrice impatiently asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to speed up, Miss,¡± Valdo finally spoke after trying to patiently calm down Beatrice, who looked anxious. ¡°The boss will be mad if I recklessly take you.¡±


    Beatrice sighed in annoyance. ¡°I want to get to the hospital quickly,¡± Beatriceined impatiently. Hera was beside her, holding Beatrice¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Be patient, Beatrice,¡± Hera said, trying to calm her down again.


    ¡°How can I be calm, Ra!¡± Beatrice roughly wiped her face. ¡°Ute said the situation at the hospital is chaotic. And Bang Sam is there too! What am I supposed to do? How can I be calm?¡±


    Hera understood this very well. All she could do was rub Beatrice¡¯s back hand to make her calmer. ¡°We¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    Unbeknownst to her, tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m so scared, Ra.¡± She lowered her head. ¡°It¡¯s not just Sam making me anxious. But Ute and Anne, too.¡±


    Hearing Anne¡¯s name being mentioned also hurt Hera¡¯s heart. She couldn¡¯t imagine if something bad happened to the girl who was considered her own sister. Even Anne had worried about her mother¡¯s safety because everything Sam did was rted to her sister¡¯s death. Although Hera didn¡¯t know the details too well because Anne was busy in front of her work screen, she could see that those who had been around her recently seemed sincere and worked together.


    Hera only briefly knew Sam. Shaking hands with him, she felt a bit nervous because the man was indeed terrifying. He was tall and stern, with sharp and cold eyes, rigid speech, a too firm face, and his tone of voice also gave the impression that he didn¡¯t want to be disturbed for too long. However, Hera just wanted to express her gratitude for not forgetting her sister.


    ¡°Tony was my loyal subordinate. His death was a personal loss for me. I can¡¯t promise anything, but I guarantee life for life.¡±


    That was all Sam said at the end of their introduction before he returned to deal with his subordinates in another room. It made Hera shudder in horror and didn¡¯t want to look at the ruler for too long. She was also a bit surprised that Beatrice could stay with such a frightening man for a long time.


    ¡°For me, Ra,¡± Beatrice whispered while wiping the corner of her wet eyes. ¡°Ute and Kak Anne, who weed me at Sam¡¯s house, were more than enough for me to consider them as friends. I was alone at that time. There was no one. I didn¡¯t know anyone and instead met crazy people like Be.¡± Beatrice chuckled softly. Her eyes returned to the road leading to the hospital, where Valdo was driving, and Ompong was in the passenger seat. Meanwhile, Yongki, Zein, and Mateo followed them on motorcycles.


    Jack said, ¡°Don¡¯t leave Beatrice alone without supervision.¡± Jack had already rushed off as soon as the news about De Faux reached the resort where Beatrice was staying temporarily.


    ¡°I hope nothing happens, Beatrice,¡± Hera felt the same way.


    They soon arrived at the hospital. Beatrice quickly opened the car door and ran. The only goal she wanted to achieve was the reception desk. After that, Anne and Ute. Only then would she visit Sam. Her mind was filled with many questions. She needed to get the real answers. She would make sure of that with Samter.


    ¡°Excuse me,¡± Beatrice said, gasping for breath. ¡°Patients named Anne? Or Ute?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ the group that camest night?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Beatrice replied, even though she didn¡¯t know which group was being referred to.


    ¡°There were no female patients, sis, in that group. Most of them are on the third floor, some are in the intensive care unit.¡±


    Beatrice furrowed her brow.


    ¡°Miss,¡± called Valdo, who managed to catch up with her. ¡°This way. I¡¯ll show you the rooms Boss Hugo mentioned.¡±


    ¡°Ah, okay.¡± Beatrice simply followed. She didn¡¯t like the smell of hospitals. To her, being inside didn¡¯t make her feel healthier, it made her feel more sick. Not to mention, she couldn¡¯t bear to see the pain on the faces of patients sitting in wheelchairs, waiting in line, whether for medication or to see a doctor.


    She also saw the sadness on the faces of people sitting in the waiting area. They were probably waiting for their sick rtives. There was no joy or cheerfulness there. Beatrice repeatedly took deep breaths and tried to calm herself down. Although her hands were squeezing each other, at least she would soon meet the person who made her heart work differently than usual.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Beatrice almost stumbled if it weren¡¯t for Hera who caught her. She looked up and prepared to express her annoyance, but the person who bumped into her was actually smiling.


    ¡°I¡¯ve noticed you¡¯ve been looking down and not paying attention to the road,¡± he said.


    Maybe that was true. Not wanting to prolong the issue, Beatrice chose to apologize. Two men in ck suits immediately approached the man who almost made Beatrice kiss the floor. Although when she thought about it, the man was quite old. But his body seemed to receive maximum care. It was evident from his appearance and¡­ Beatrice felt that this was his sudden bodyguard.


    ¡°Are you okay, Mr. Alfred?¡± David asked, looking at Beatrice cynically. ¡°Next time, watch your step, Miss.¡±


    ¡°No, David,¡± Alfred chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. This youngdy was in a hurry, but I made a mess of her steps.¡±


    Their eyes met for a split second, and Alfred felt a sense of deja vu. Truly¡­ the gaze of the girl in front of him reminded him of someone who was so dear to him. Who made his home no longer lonely since his arrival decades ago. Who made his son change for the better.


    ¡°I apologize, sir,¡± Beatrice said, immediately cutting off that gaze. ¡°Come on, Ra. We¡¯re being waited for.¡± She hurriedly left the old man who was still staring at her. She was somewhat scared because his gaze felt terrifying to her. In fact, Beatrice tightly held Hera¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Are you¡­ alright, Miss?¡± Valdo asked, slightly puzzled by Beatrice¡¯s strange expression. ¡°Sorry if I was driving too fast, yeah?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine,¡± Beatrice replied with a faint smile. ¡°Where is the room?¡±


    Valdo immediately showed her the corridor where her friends were mostly gathered. Many of them wore bandages or had their hands supported, while others were sitting in wheelchairs. But they were all gathered in front of one room.


    Beatrice¡¯s heart suddenly started pounding harder. She let go of Hera¡¯s hand. She was afraid¡­ afraid that her worries hade true. She half ran towards the door, which was surrounded by many people, most of whom Beatrice recognized.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Beatrice asked softly, and everyone suddenly turned to look at her, but no one dared to speak.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± she asked again, this time speaking more firmly. Now, the crowd, mostly Sam¡¯s subordinates, looked down. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Beatrice couldn¡¯t wait any longer.


    The door opened abruptly, revealing Hugo standing there. His head was bandaged, and the corner of his lip was injured.


    ¡°Come in, Beatrice,¡± hemanded.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Hugo?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll see for yourself.¡±


    ***[]***


    When she was in her early twenties a few months ago, she hoped her life would be fine. She studied until she obtained her bachelor¡¯s degree. Not knowing her father too well, Beatrice didn¡¯t care. She had been supporting herself for a long time. Sometimes she would visit her mother¡¯s grave to ease her longing. After graduating, she wanted to work as hard as possible and enjoy all the money she could earn with her own hands.


    Now? Everything was a mess.


    It all started with her encounter with Sam, who gave her a specific threat. The man whose first words didn¡¯t leave a good impression on her. But as days went by, Beatrice realized that Sam wasn¡¯t that bad. His treatment towards her sometimes crossed the line, but Sam knew when to stop. And what touched her the most was that Beatrice was allowed to continue her studies again. Without asking where the money came from to pay off all her outstanding debts.


    Sam¡­ gave her what had been Beatrice¡¯s small dream for a long time. To be a graduate and work in a field that suited her abilities. And the more Beatrice got to know him, the less cold Sam seemedpared to their first meeting. Beatrice¡¯s life turned upside down ever since her feet stepped into the headquarters that Sam called home.


    And now she was here, by Sam¡¯s side, who still refused to open his eyes. Whatever happened, no one wanted to tell Beatrice. She was so frustrated that she didn¡¯t care about the two people who had been waiting for Sam all this time; Hugo and nd. Beatrice yelled at both of them, urging them to speak, but unfortunately, they remained loyal.


    Not a single word came out to give Beatrice an exnation. Only Hugo¡¯s words that made Beatrice feel like forcefully grabbing the man¡¯s hair. ¡°The boss will wake up soon. Just calm down, Beatrice, no need to get angry.¡±


    Damn it, right?


    ¡°You¡¯re not ready to wake up yet, Sam?¡± Beatrice asked softly. Her hand no longer trembled every time she touched Sam¡¯s cheek, which now appeared more refreshed. Yesterday, Beatrice was left weak due to Sam¡¯s poor condition.


    Sam¡¯s head was wrapped in a thick cloth. Hugo said he had stitches because of a wide-open wound. Not to mention his hands and legs were supported. But what worried Beatrice the most was Sam¡¯s chest, which had just undergone projectile removal surgery. It meant¡­ Sam had been shot, right?


    ¡°Boss Sam has passed the critical stage, Beatrice. Just calm down,¡± Hugo patted Beatrice¡¯s shoulder gently. ¡°Our boss is strong, you know that yourself, right?¡±


    Hugo¡¯s words immediately earned a super-sarcastic look from Beatrice. Hugo quickly moved away to avoid being caught in the crossfire of this fiery-tempered woman. He hadn¡¯t forgotten Beatrice¡¯s rage when she mercilessly attacked Be. It was terrifying for a slim woman like her to suddenly somersault and hit Be simultaneously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take Hugo¡¯s words seriously,¡± nd intervened. ¡°He¡¯s the one most affected by this incident.¡±


    ¡°What really happened, nd? Don¡¯t you want to tell me?¡± Beatrice pleaded. Her hand gently stroked Sam¡¯s arm.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to the boss to tell you,¡± nd appeared hesitant, actually. But Sam didn¡¯t want Beatrice to know too much about his world. He had made it clear long before an incident like this happened again.


    ¡°Does Sam often get injured like this?¡±


    nd chuckled. ¡°Even if you say so, this is the lightest one.¡±


    Beatrice clenched her fists.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go now. You take care of the boss. I have other matters to attend to with Hugo. The other subordinates will take turns guarding outside. Just rx, your needs are being taken care of by Ute.¡±


    ¡°Is Ute okay, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. She¡¯s fine with Anne. Her duties are being carried out very well.¡±


    Beatrice breathed a sigh of relief. nd then left Sam¡¯s recovery room and gave as many instructions as possible, especially regarding security at the hospital. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if Geraldunched a retaliatory attack because their business was far from over. Especially Paul.


    nd clenched his fist tightly. ¡°Watch out, Paul.¡± He reached for the phone in his pocket. Once he got a response from the person on the other end, he said, ¡°I need more information about Paul. The person who¡¯s always by Gerald¡¯s side.¡±


    nd paused, staring at the hospital corridor¡¯s sky as if considering something specific.


    ¡°Whatever data it is, it¡¯s valuable to me. Get it done now, Val.¡±

 [36]

    It had been two days since Beatrice hadn¡¯t moved from Sam¡¯s side. asionally, she was apanied by Ute and Anne. Sometimes Hera and her mother came to visit. But Sam still hadn¡¯t woken up. The doctors and nurses said that all his vital organs were in good condition and there was no life-threatening situation. There was nothing to worry about.


    Ute and Anne were also in agreement, not wanting to discuss what had actually happened. Neither with each other nor with Sam¡¯s other subordinates. This actually infuriated Beatrice and made her curious why such an important matter had to be concealed.


    But then she realized, was it because she was just an outsider in Sam¡¯s life that no one wanted to share with her? Who was Beatrice, anyway? Just a substitute for her father¡¯s debts, whose whereabouts were now unclear. If only her despicable father had lived a straight path like a toll road, Beatrice wouldn¡¯t have ended up here. She might still be in her small, simple room, filled with memories of her mother.


    Ah¡­ speaking of her mother, Beatrice suddenly missed her. She ced her head right by Sam¡¯s arm. ¡°Mom¡­ I miss you,¡± she whispered softly. ¡°Is Mom doing well there?¡±


    Even though there was no answer, Beatrice believed her mother could hear her this time.


    ¡°I¡¯m alone now, Mom. There are no friends.¡±


    ¡°Who says so?¡±


    Wait. Is¡­ there another voice responding to her? Who?


    She immediately looked up and found Sam blinking, adjusting to the light entering his eyes.


    ¡°Sam!¡± Beatrice eximed with joy. ¡°Are you awake? I¡¯ll call the doctor first.¡±


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Sam quickly stopped her before Beatrice could move away. ¡°Stay here.¡±


    ¡°But your condition needs to be checked first,¡± Beatrice wouldn¡¯t back down. ¡°Just a moment.¡±


    ¡°Here, with you.¡±


    Some kind of magic Sam had. Every time his lips called her ¡®you,¡¯ there was something pushing Beatrice to obey. Including now. Instead of calling the doctor, she moved closer.


    The hand that was initially weak reached Beatrice¡¯s face, giving a gentle stroke. In response, Beatrice closed her eyes and touched that hand as well.


    ¡°You made me worried,¡± Beatrice said, tears unconsciously streaming down her face. Again. She had lost count of how many times she had cried for Sam. It sounded silly, but that¡¯s what happened to her. She couldn¡¯t deny that her worry grewrger with each passing day as Sam remained unconscious.


    Hugo and nd often asked about Sam¡¯s condition, but only briefly. Once they knew their boss was stable, they left again. Beatrice didn¡¯t care much about what they were doing.


    ¡°Are you still worried now?¡±


    Beatrice opened her eyes and nodded in response.


    ¡°How long have I been lying here?¡±


    ¡°For two days.¡±


    Sam tried to sit up from his reclined position. The pain he felt was bearable. He had been lying down enough, and there were urgent matters he needed to attend to.


    ¡°Where do you want to go?¡±


    ¡°To the headquarters.¡±


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Beatrice interjected with a slightly raised tone. ¡°You can¡¯t leave before the doctor examines you.¡±


    Sam chuckled. He simply removed the IV tube. ¡°Sleeping for two days is enough for me, ¡®you¡¯.¡±


    Beatrice¡¯s eyes widened as Sam proved to be stubborn.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry too much.¡± He slightly stretched his hands. ¡°Goodness, what are all these bandages?¡± And his legs looked odd to him. ¡°I¡¯m not okay, wrapped up like a mummy! Damn doctor!¡±


    ¡°Sam,¡± Beatrice pleaded. ¡°Wait for the doctor toe first, please.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait too long, Beatrice. Maybe you can take care of my woundster. This time, I need to meet Hugo and nd. I¡¯m sure they¡¯re in-¡±


    Beatrice took a bold move. As determined as she was, she climbed onto Sam¡¯s bed. She pressed his cheek to face her, pressing her slightly pale lips against his. She didn¡¯t care if Sam would reject herter; the important thing was that Beatrice could hold onto him for a moment.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Or¡­ was this not a form of restraint? Instead, was it something stirring within Beatrice because of Sam? All her worries, doubts, and fears about the person who couldn¡¯t wake up anymore emerged through the kiss she gave Sam. Though awkward, Beatrice tried to remember how Sam treated her lips.


    Starting with exploring them with the tip of his tongue, sucking on them gently, savoring them like enjoying the sweetness of honey, and intertwining their tongues inside their mouths.


    Initially, Sam seemed surprised by Beatrice¡¯s actions, but, in fact, a faint smile appeared on the corner of his lips. He intentionally lifted Beatrice¡¯s body slightly, bringing her onto hisp while still locked in their kiss. Sam seemed to enjoy what Beatrice was doing to him.


    Not wanting to interrupt, correct, or lead their passionate exchange as Sam often did, this time, Beatrice let herself dominate Sam. Until, without realizing it, Sam was lying down with Beatrice on top of him.


    ¡°Ugh, it hurts, you. Your leg is slightly pushed aside from there.¡±


    Theint made Beatrice snap out of it. She immediately broke their kissing connection and realized the awkward position she was now in. ¡°Oh my God!¡± Beatrice felt no shame anymore. She quickly got off Sam¡¯s bed but was immediately held back.


    ¡°Did you kiss me so intensely?¡±


    Beatrice couldn¡¯t move as Sam still held her hips. ¡°Let me go down¡­¡±


    ¡°You were the one who climbed up earlier if you forgot.¡±


    Beatrice didn¡¯t know the color of her face now, especially when Sam¡¯s fingers gently touched her warm cheek.


    ¡°You look so beautiful when you¡¯re provoked like that.¡±


    Beatrice turned her face away.


    ¡°Can you tell me why you¡¯re like this?¡± Sam gently pulled on her chin. ¡°I hate it when you pout while I¡¯m trying to talk.¡±


    ¡°Embarrassed,¡± Beatrice whispered.


    ¡°Embarrassed?¡± Sam chuckled. ¡°But you were the one who kissed me so passionately like that. Not to mention moving on top of me?¡±


    Beatrice felt like changing her face.


    ¡°You know that tortures me, ¡®you.''¡±


    ¡°Sorry for getting injured. I¡¯ll get off now.¡±


    Samughed again. ¡°The injury isn¡¯t that important, ¡®you.''¡± He deliberately pressed Beatrice¡¯s body and made her fall into his embrace, ignoring the sudden pain that came as Beatrice¡¯s body slightly touched his chest, which had recently undergone surgery.


    ¡°Sam,¡± Beatrice whispered. ¡°Let me go.¡± But she didn¡¯t dare struggle. She remembered that Sam had suffered many injuries, for reasons unknown. Later. She would definitely ask what had happened to this man. But before that, she had to get down and free herself from Sam¡¯s grip this time.


    ¡°You take responsibility first.¡±


    ¡°Responsibility?¡± Beatrice blinked in confusion. ¡°What have I done?¡±


    ¡°Your kiss suddenly aroused me. And the evidence is here,¡± Sam intentionally moved his leg to make Beatrice realize what he was saying.


    ¡°Sam!¡±


    ¡°Take responsibility for making thise down.¡±


    ***[]***


    Alfred sat back, apanied by his pipe. He let the smoke billow in his office. His eyes focused on a portrait in his hand, a portrait that always adorned his desk.


    ¡°Who was that girl earlier?¡± he asked with a tumultuous heart. It wasn¡¯t without reason that he was thinking about the figure who had almost made him fall. But the girl¡¯s gaze couldn¡¯t deceive his old eyes. The eyes of a grandfather who longed for hisst remaining bloodline to be alive, healthy, and leading a normal life.


    Unfortunately, he himself saw how three people who meant so much to him went into the grave. Apanied by heavy rain and the sadness that he still felt, even now, hasn¡¯tpletely disappeared.


    However, he was certain, even his own heart didn¡¯t doubt it, that the dark ck eyes were exactly like Ethan¡¯s. His son. Even the girl¡¯s face was a perfect blend of Ethan and his wife.


    ¡°David,¡± he called. His assistant, who never strayed far from him, approached immediately.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Do you know the girl who almost fell after bumping into me?¡±


    David¡¯s forehead wrinkled slightly. Alfred had never asked such a trivial question before. ¡°What is it, sir?¡±


    ¡°Find out who that girl really is.¡±


    Though this was too strange, David couldn¡¯t simply refuse the order. He also couldn¡¯t ask why or what suddenly happened. It seemed that the master couldn¡¯t rid himself of his hope regarding the existence of his grandchild. Yet, all the other members of the Quassano family witnessed the dramatic funeral procession. ¡°Alright, sir.¡±


    ¡°Investigate discreetly because it seems that girl is part of the Twin Dragon n.¡±


    Once again, it was about Samuel. Even though the recent incident had almost caused harm to his master. Although David admitted that Sam had yed a part, it made him slightly more aware of the people around Alfred. However, when it came to dealing with the ruler of the Southern Region, it was the same as Gerald, whom he knew to be cunning and often caused trouble in the Northern Region.


    ¡°Very well, sir.¡±


    ¡°Also, arrange my schedule to meet with Sam. I heard he¡¯s regained consciousness.¡±


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re right, sir. Samuel has awakened.¡±


    Alfred grinned slightly. ¡°That bratty kid has above-average abilities. It¡¯s difficult to harm him, let alone kill him.¡±


    David didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    ¡°Gerald chose the wrong opponent.¡±

 [37]

    ¡°Are you still in pain?¡± Beatrice asked while observing Sam, who had been closing his eyes. ¡°If you¡¯re still in pain, why aren¡¯t you taking your pain medication?¡± In reality, Beatrice wanted to be angry because this man seemed to care very little about his health.


    After all, he wasn¡¯t allowed to go home yet. There were still many examinations, especially on his hands and feet. But Sam ignored the doctor¡¯s advice. Instead, he caused trouble for the hospital with his actions. Jack and Hugo were also made frantic, especially. The two of them were at a loss because Sam insisted on leaving his hospital room.


    The reason? He was bored.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make noise,¡± Sam warned. His eyes were closed not because he was enduring the pain that struck his chest. That wound was only a fraction of the pain he had ever felt. His body was ustomed to much more severe pain than that night.


    He was so close to crushing Gerald. The man was already severely injured from the blows of the wooden beam Sam used to vent all his frustration and anger. Sam knew that Gerald was skilled in martial arts. He never lost focus on anything and wasn¡¯t easily defeated. Although they had never faced each other one-on-one like they did now, Sam had often heard of Gerald¡¯s greatness in making his opponents feel overwhelmed.


    But what? If it wasn¡¯t for the shot Paul fired directly into Sam¡¯s chest, he was sure Gerald would have been destroyed in his hands. And whether Alfred¡¯s arrival was a coincidence or nned, all the chaos that urred at Mansion De Faux suddenly stopped. This was also what made Sam clench his fists tightly.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± he cursed.


    Beatrice, who had been sitting by Sam¡¯s side while peeling an apple for him to eat, flinched. ¡°Ouch!¡±


    Sam immediately opened his eyes. The knife that Beatrice was holding fell to the ground. There were droplets of blood beginning to seep from Beatrice¡¯s palm.


    ¡°What were you doing?¡± Sam snapped in a high tone. He quickly snatched the injured hand and put it in his mouth.


    This made Beatrice widen her eyes.


    ¡°Stay here. Your wound is quite serious.¡±


    Beatrice had to hold back herints. Sam¡¯s face truly showed no signs of friendliness. Ah¡­ when did Sam ever look calm? Wasn¡¯t his face created with firm and rigid lines? His lips never even had a smile. Or did they, but Beatrice didn¡¯t notice? She didn¡¯t remember it too well. What she was looking at now was his straight back hurrying towards the toilet. The medicine box must be his destination.


    ¡°I can do it myself,¡± Beatrice said, quickly taking the box Sam had brought for her just now. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t move around too much yet. Your legs must still be hurting, right?¡± The girl sighed in annoyance. ¡°Why is it so hard for you to sit still and rest?¡±


    Sam chuckled instead. ¡°Two days of sleep was more than enough to recover from the pain I felt.¡± He watched the girl carefully open her medicine box. ¡°Besides, when your mouth gave me a little satisfaction, it already felt much better.¡±


    The girl was astonished, and it was fitting tobel Sam as a lecherous thug. Then she dripped antiseptic to clean his wound. She covered it with a small bandage to keep it from getting dirty and to let it heal quickly. She also immediately cleaned the knife that had fallen and continued what had been interrupted.


    ¡°I got scratched too. If you don¡¯t eat it, I won¡¯t prepare any food for you.¡±


    ¡°I see you can sulk too.¡±


    She gently pushed the te that already had some peeled apples. ¡°Eat.¡±


    Sam wasn¡¯t causing much trouble this time. He leaned back on the sofa with his feet up on the table, stretching his legsfortably. He chewed the pieces that Beatrice had prepared for him one by one.


    ¡°Tasty?¡±


    ¡°Not bad, I guess. I¡¯ll eat it if it¡¯s prepared like this. Apples with the skin on don¡¯t taste good.¡±


    Beatrice scoffed. ¡°You didn¡¯t say that yesterday. If you had, I would have peeled them.¡±


    ¡°You talk too much,¡± Sam muttered. ¡°I can¡¯t think.¡±


    To Beatrice¡¯s surprise, Sam casually rested his head on her shoulder.


    ¡°Sit properly. I want to sleep.¡±


    ¡°On my shoulder?¡±


    Sam shook his head, and Beatrice felt her body being pulled slightly. It turned out that Sam¡¯s target was her thigh. He used it as a pillow with his face slightly facing Beatrice¡¯s stomach. This made the ck-haired girl fall silent, watching Sam¡¯s unusual behavior.


    ¡°I should be able to sleep like this without any problem.¡± He ced a pillow on Beatrice¡¯s thigh as a much softer cushion. ¡°Have you been eating enough? You look really skinny.¡±


    Oh, how could he say something like that? But could Beatrice refuse? Of course not.


    ¡°No.¡± Her hand hung in the air, unsure. Should she also stroke Sam¡¯s hair? Like her new habit whenever she slept with him? But before she did that, Beatrice usually asked for permission. Although Sam never objected to any of Beatrice¡¯s touches, she was still afraid of his asional high tone when speaking to her.


    ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee falling asleep if I hug you.¡±


    ¡°You have to sleep, Sam.¡±


    Samughed again. ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± Sam used his free hand to pull one of Beatrice¡¯s hands, bringing it to his head as if he knew that Beatrice wouldn¡¯t mind massaging it.


    ¡°I only need this.¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Sam¡¯s embrace grew tighter. His breath tickled Beatrice¡¯s stomach. Initially, she felt his breath was rushed, but as time went on, Beatrice felt it be more regr, apanied by Sam¡¯s rxed body, which was now bare-chested and adorned with numerous tattoos, some of which were covered by bandages, still healing from recent wounds.


    Beatrice only just realized, oh my, had she not been using her eyes properly? There were many marks on Sam¡¯s muscr arms. There was a long scar visible on his back. Even though there were tattoos covering them, they were still clearly visible to Beatrice¡¯s eyes. She longed to touch the scar, but it seemed it would disturb the sleeping ruler.


    ¡°What kind of life are you really living?¡± Beatrice asked softly. ¡°I¡¯m so afraid of never seeing you again.¡± The caress she gave was as gentle as possible. She gazed at Sam¡¯s closed eyes. Although he looked fierce, cruel, and inhumane, now Beatrice could see another side of Sam.


    The air in the room felt cool and peaceful. Only the sound of waves breaking on the shore could be heard. Beatrice¡¯s eyes delighted in the blue sea juxtaposed with the bright sky of the day. If Sam weren¡¯t in this condition, she would have loved to y on the beach. She also noticed some of Sam¡¯s subordinates guarding the beach and ensuring the security around the resort. It was no longer an unusual sight for Beatrice.


    ¡°Get well soon, okay, Sam? I want to see the coral ind over there.¡± Beatrice giggled at her thoughts. It seemed like too lofty a wish for Sam to fulfill. After recovering, Sam would probably wander again. Maybe he would challenge death once more or take care of many things unknown to Beatrice.


    When she returned yesterday, Beatrice tried to ask, but unfortunately, Sam didn¡¯t want to say a word. Instead, he said, ¡°If you ask again, I can make sure you won¡¯t wake up all day, you!¡± Sam never yed around with his threats.


    ¡°But more than anything, I just want you to recover and stay away from trouble.¡± Beatrice lowered her head slightly, feeling a bit hesitant, but giving Sam a gentle kiss didn¡¯t seem like a problem, right? So that¡¯s what she did. ¡°Goodnight, Sam.¡±


    Once again, she gently stroked Sam¡¯s thick hair. The sound of his soft snoring had a rhythm to it. In this silence, Beatrice could also fall asleep. But she didn¡¯t want to disturb the ruler who was dozing off in herp.


    Suddenly, the bedroom door swung open, and Hugo appeared in a hurry. This clearly annoyed Beatrice.


    ¡°Sam is sleeping!¡± she immediately drove him away.


    ¡°It¡¯s urgent, Beatrice.¡± Hugo looked confused. ¡°Just a moment.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Beatrice waved her hand to shoo Hugo away. ¡°Get out!¡±


    ***[]***


    Gerald was still having trouble moving his hand. His leg was broken, and his shinbone had shifted, probably due to Sam¡¯s powerful kick. His head had a long stitch, and even his nose bone had joined the list of injured body parts.


    He grumbled in frustration. If it weren¡¯t for Jimmy Lee, whom he had to protect, he would still have his focus intact. ¡°Bastard!¡± he cursed.


    Hearing Gerald¡¯s curse, Paul approached. ¡°You need to rest. The doctor will examine your progress in an hour.¡±


    ¡°Any news about Sam? That man should have died when you shot him!¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, Gerald, no.¡±


    Both Gerald and Paul turned towards the source of the voice. Alfred had suddenly entered the room where Gerald was being treated. There were several guards around, including David, who was always on guard duty for him. The old man chuckled as he observed Gerald¡¯s condition this time.


    ¡°You look worse than a sacrificialmb, Gerald.¡±


    Gerald didn¡¯t dare interrupt. He simply gestured for Alfred to sit. The old man grinned again. He took out a cigar, which was always avable in his jacket pocket. With David¡¯s help, he slowly lit the end of the cigar and savored the taste on his tongue. Then he exhaled, filling the room with smoke.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Sam¡¯s subordinates, I would never have known what happened.¡±


    Gerald chose to listen, as he didn¡¯t know where Alfred¡¯s conversation was heading. Sam¡¯s subordinates? Meeting Alfred?


    ¡°And because of that,¡± Alfred stood up and walked closer to Gerald, who was still looking at him. His visit this time was not only to see the true condition of the ruler of the Eagle Wing but also to issue a warning. He felt deceived.


    And he would make sure that the assassination attempt on him was a one-time thing. It would never happen again. He would also immediately take action to ensure that there would be no change in the highest seat of power in Quassano.


    Never again.


    He also hadn¡¯t forgotten the incident in the morning when the woman who had apanied him all night was heavily guarded by his security, including another girl who never took her eyes off herptop. They were all gathered in the living room, waiting for him to wake up from his deep sleep. David informed him that the two of them were infiltrators, but he also said that they wanted to deliver a message from their leader, Samuel.


    Only for Alfred. If they were lying, David wouldn¡¯t hesitate to make them talk or even risk losing their lives for daring to enter Alfred¡¯s luxurious mansion without permission. The security system here detected the presence of an intruder who hacked into the surveince around the mansion. However, the hacker was suspected to be in the master¡¯s room.


    David immediately took action, and it turned out to be true. But strangely, the two of them seemed rxed. They didn¡¯t feel guilty or afraid.


    ¡°Who are you really?¡± Alfred asked, taking a seat right in front of the two girls.


    His eyes never left the calm woman in the red dress. She didn¡¯t sense any danger that could take everything from her. It was a dangerous kind of calmness for Alfred.


    ¡°You were asked to see this.¡± The other girl handed over her working screen, which had now turned into a clear video recording.


    ¡°This footage was taken from drone, which Sam left at Mansion De Faux.¡±


    Alfred fell silent. He pondered for a moment, then his eyes examined each of the women sitting in front of him. ¡°You know what you¡¯ve done.¡±


    ¡°We know,¡± they replied in unison.


    ¡°You are not easy to find, sir. And you won¡¯t believe what we bring.¡±


    For that reason, Alfred asked David to investigate the truth. It all concerned the trust and loyalty around him. Once he knew that what Sam¡¯s subordinates brought was true, Alfred was furious.


    When they were at a safe distance to talk, Alfred lowered his head slightly and whispered, ¡°I know all your sinister ns with Jimmy Lee, Gerald. I just didn¡¯t want you to die quickly at Sam¡¯s hands.¡±

 [38]

    David hurriedly walked. Alfred¡¯smand to search for data on a strange girl encountered obstacles. Thework that Alfred had was extensive. Finding out someone¡¯s background was not difficult for David to do. However, one thing made David think hard, clenching his fist tightly as he held the findings he had obtained.


    ¡°Sir,¡± he called out immediately upon entering his boss¡¯s workspace.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Alfred asked calmly. He slowly ced the coffee cup he was enjoying down. The gentle breeze apanying him this afternoon gently tousled his already graying hair.


    ¡°Please sit, David.¡± Alfred motioned for his assistant to approach. ¡°You seem so stiff while working. Enjoy it while you can rx.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t just rx, sir.¡±


    Alfred chuckled. ¡°Those were supposed to be my words.¡± He leaned backfortably. ¡°What brought you here in such a hurry? Wasn¡¯t I asking you to meet Sam?¡±


    ¡°Sam is not at his headquarters.¡±


    Alfred furrowed his brow. ¡°So? What about the information I gave you?¡±


    ¡°I entrusted it to his subordinate, Hugo. I¡¯m sure Hugo will deliver it. The intention to track Sam¡¯s movements is indeed high, but considering how his subordinates guard their boss¡¯s privacy, I think it would be excessive not to trust them.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Alfred smiled faintly. ¡°So¡­ is there something you want to convey?¡±


    The file that was originally in David¡¯s hand, he immediately handed it to his boss. ¡°These are the search results I could obtain.¡±


    Alfred briefly nced at the file, examining each page one by one. Everything seemed ordinary, including the girl¡¯s school and life. ¡°Nothing special, David,¡± he sighed softly. ¡°I thought there would be something I could hope for.¡±


    ¡°We checked on the lives of Wayne and his wife, Dewi. They have been married for almost ten years, but still haven¡¯t been blessed with children.¡±


    Alfred fell silent. Once again, he checked the history of the two individuals mentioned by David just now.


    ¡°Deane works as aundry worker to support herself because Wayne is fond of heavy drinking and gambling.¡±


    Alfred¡¯s old eyes turned to a photo of Wayne. The middle-aged man with tanned skin indeed looked like a heavy drinker. His eye bags drooped. His gaze was unfocused, and his body was also thin.


    ¡°But it says here that they have a child, David,¡± Alfred pointed to the column with the name Beatrice Catalinna, listed as the child of Deane and Wayne.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to say this or what to do, sir.¡± David nervously swallowed his saliva. ¡°Miss Beatrice¡¯s date of birth is exactly the same as the date of the ident involving Mr. Ethan and his family.¡±


    Alfred¡¯s gaze immediately went to the column where the date of birth was clearly visible. His hands trembled strongly.


    ¡°And ording to a reliable source, Dewi indeed does not have a child. She found the lovingly raised child in a dump not far from¡­ from where the ident urred.¡± David took a deep breath. ¡°From the location of that ident.¡±


    ¡°Is that true?¡± Alfred looked at David full of hope.


    ¡°Mrs. Deane was overjoyed to find the baby at that time. Even though it was pouring rain, sir. I distinctly remember the weather when Mr. Ethan¡¯s car overturned. Yes, God!¡± David couldn¡¯t continue his words. For him, all of this seemed impossible, but what if the hand of God was at y?C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    The innocent baby was saved and protected by angels so that she could meet her savior.


    ¡°Do you know how Dewi¡¯s life has been since then?¡±


    ¡°Since the baby was found by Mrs. Deane, she has worked even harder. Making sure that the baby she considers her daughter is her own flesh and blood. The neighbors say how much Mrs. Dewi loves Miss Beatrice. Unfortunately¡­ she passed away when Miss Beatrice was ten years old.¡±


    Alfred¡¯s mind was in turmoil. If Beatrice really was his granddaughter, he couldn¡¯t imagine what her life was like out there. That¡¯s why there was one strong desire driving him; to ensure that Beatrice was his Leora.


    Leora Eddith Seraphine Quassano.


    ¡°The only way, if you truly believe that this girl is thest descendant of the Quassano family, is through a DNA test.¡±


    ¡°Then do it. And do it quickly, David,¡± Alfred ordered firmly.


    ¡°Did I forget to mention that Miss Beatrice is living with Sam?¡±


    ***[]***


    Sam pursed his lips. He casually ced the gift box given by Alfred aside. ¡°nd,¡± Sam called out, and nd, who was in the corner of the room, turned to him.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Have you checked the condition of the headquarters?¡±


    ¡°All good, Boss. The injured police officers have received treatment. Our people don¡¯t need excessive care either. Some have returned to the headquarters and are tidying up the mess. Ferdi reported that Herry is in shock from yesterday¡¯s events.¡±


    ¡°What did he report?¡±


    ¡°Hugo took care of that. I¡¯ve been mostly at the headquarters.¡±


    Sam nodded. ¡°Where is he now?¡±


    ¡°Probably ying games. There¡¯s a rematch today. He lost yesterday. Don¡¯t you know he gets angry?¡±


    ¡°That sneaky bastard! Call Hugo now!¡±


    nd chuckled. ¡°Calling, Boss.¡±


    ¡°Got it, Boss!¡±


    Sam leaned backfortably in his chair. He raised his feet onto the table. There was still some pain whenever he moved too much. Once again, a cigar kept himpany, waiting. Meanwhile, the corner of his eye observed nd, who was busy with his phone again.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Jack?¡±


    nd only nced briefly at Sam. ¡°At Flown.¡± Then he returned to focusing on his phone. ¡°Sorry, Boss. I have some business to attend to.¡±


    Sam simply shrugged. If nd said that, it meant his matter was far more important than the games Hugo often yed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the headquarters first,¡± nd said, bidding farewell. Sam couldn¡¯t stop him since he was forbidden to interfere with the cleanup process. nd and Hugo knew what actions to take and wouldn¡¯t make hasty decisions, especially regarding the police report as requested by Ferdi.


    Shortly after nd¡¯s departure, Hugo rushed in. ¡°You looking for me?¡±


    ¡°Sit.¡±


    Hugo grumbled. ¡°I was in the middle of something, Boss. You¡¯re interrupting. I told nd to take care of the headquarters. I¡¯ll meet Ferdi in an hour, everything will be sorted.¡±


    ¡°If everything is sorted, then what¡¯s this?¡± Sam pointed to the box he had opened earlier and looked inside.


    ¡°Ah, that box, huh.¡± Hugo finally put his phone in his pocket. His victory this afternoon was a failure. He had been eagerly anticipating this match. ¡°Yesterday, Alfred¡¯s subordinate came to the headquarters. Both nd and I were present when this box was handed over.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what it means?¡±


    ¡°Just a message to be delivered to you as soon as possible.¡± Hugo shrugged. ¡°I checked it because it wasn¡¯t a bomb or anything dangerous. I thought it was some kind of warning because of ourmotion at De Faux.¡±


    Sam grinned. ¡°You have an expanded mind, Hugo.¡±


    ¡°Well,e on. You¡¯re so annoying even when you¡¯re not sick, Boss!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m perfectly healthy, okay!¡±


    Hugoughed. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re healthy. Beatrice takes care of you without a break. I¡¯m not allowed to disturb you.¡±


    Sam disregarded that fact a little. It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t want to praise Beatrice in front of Hugo. He just felt it was his personal matter. He wouldn¡¯t interfere with other matters, including the gift from Alfred that hinted at one thing: a new coboration.


    The Quassano emblem is on the small dagger ced in the box earlier. Thanks for the information provided by Sam¡¯s people, Ute and Anne. Ah¡­ both of them haven¡¯t given any information on how they managed to escape from Alfred¡¯s mansion without any losses. Was it because they made good use of thest card Sam gave them?


    Sam thinks that¡¯s what could have turned Alfred against him. Suddenly, he came to De Faux and put an end to all the chaos. Including taking care of the police protection that Jimmy Lee requested.


    Hugo approached the open box. ¡°What are you going to do now, Boss, since it¡¯s like this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need Quassano, Hugo. I just want to uncover the mastermind behind Tony¡¯s death at my hands.¡±


    ¡°It seems impossible now that Jimmy is on Alfred¡¯s side.¡±


    Sam grinned. ¡°Then what does Alfred want with this box that was sent to me?¡±


    Hugo fell silent.


    ¡°He knows who betrayed him. His trust was betrayed. As far as I know about the Quassano family, he won¡¯t let it slide. That¡¯s why themotion was stopped, because he himself wanted to take matters into his own hands and punish them.¡±


    ¡°Damn it, Paul aimed the shot at you. I can¡¯t ept that, Sam.¡± Hugo growled in frustration.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Paul¡¯s target wasn¡¯t me, but nd.¡±


    Hugo furrowed his brow.


    ¡°Make sure nd doesn¡¯t act on his own. All the movements of the Twin Dragons are under mymand. He shouldn¡¯t act independently.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the connection? Isn¡¯t Paul an outsider who¡¯s only loyal to Gerald¡¯s Gang?¡±


    Unfortunately, Sam didn¡¯t want to continue the conversation. He chose to lean back and close his eyes.


    ¡°Prepare the campervan, Hugo.¡±


    Hugo was confused. ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°Every time I want to enjoy the day with Beatrice, do I have to report to you?¡±

 [39] a

    Beatrice didn¡¯t expect her wish to be granted by Sam. Although they weren¡¯t on the coral ind that she had heard about from the fishermen around the resort, this seemed much more beautiful. After a nearly one-hour journey in the unique car, they arrived at a peaceful coastline.


    The ck-haired girl was surprised by where Sam got this versatile car. How could it not be? It had everything, from a bed and toilet to a cooking area and neatly arranged wardrobe. Ute said she had stocked plenty of food that Sam liked. Beatrice just needed to warm it up.


    The ck-haired girl was clearly confused. What was Sam nning to do, actually?


    But Sam? As usual, he never wanted to speak openly unless he was telling Beatrice to get in quickly. Three other apanying cars followed at a safe distance. Well, instead of Beatrice getting overwhelmed by unanswered questions from Sam, it was better for her to enjoy the quite exciting journey.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Beatrice, who had run a little towards the shoreline since getting out of the car, turned around to find that Sam had caught up with her. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s nice. I like it.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask if you like it or not.¡±


    Obviously, the smile that Beatrice had disappeared. ¡°Just ruining the atmosphere.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what I want?¡± Sam slightly lowered his head, speaking right in front of Beatrice¡¯s face. The girl blinked in surprise and confusion.


    ¡°W-what do you want, Sam?¡±


    Sam grinned slightly. ¡°I want your smile.¡±


    Involuntarily, Beatrice¡¯s eyes rolled with weariness. ¡°Are you reallypletely healed, big brother?¡± She hadn¡¯t forgotten about the fresh wound that Sam had just received. Even though he was wearing a cream polo shirt and ck jeans, Beatrice still knew which parts of Sam¡¯s body were still causing him pain. Slowly, her fingers touched Sam¡¯s chest. ¡°Let me change the bandage again, okay?¡±


    ¡°Later,¡± Sam muttered softly. ¡°Every time you change the bandage, my mind wanders all over the ce.¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    A crease formed on Beatrice¡¯s forehead uncontrobly.


    ¡°Your fingers feel so gentle against my skin.¡± Sam tightly held Beatrice¡¯s hand, even though it was still ced on his chest. ¡°That¡¯s why I can¡¯t concentrate when you¡¯re near me.¡±


    ¡°I feel like a nuisance,¡± Beatrice whispered sadly. ¡°Even though my intentions were truly sincere to help you recover quickly. Eat regrly. Get enough rest. Yet, you insist on not taking it too-¡±


    ¡°Noisy,¡± Sam quickly interjected, silencing Beatrice with a long kiss. He didn¡¯t give her a chance to even catch her breath. Didn¡¯t the owner of those lips know that Sam had been restraining himself for the past few days? He couldn¡¯t sleep together with her because he knew that being close to Beatrice could awaken his other side.


    It had been almost three days since his return from the hospital, and he had been trying his best to control his other self. Unfortunately, Beatrice seemed to be deliberately tempting him. Ah¡­ no. Where did this temptation from Beatricee from when she took good care of him? Every time she changed his bandages or treated his wounds, Beatrice focused intently. She prepared many things for Sam without being asked.


    Sam himself was already tempted.


    So, when he was feeling much better, he needed to be with Beatrice. Only Beatrice. To enjoy a few days on the beach he knew rarely visited by others. It was a private ce, and this time, because of his arrival, no one would dare to approach. He had instructed his men to clear the area on this beach.


    The kiss turned into a strong suction. Although a bit rough, Sam knew that Beatrice responded just as passionately. Previously, he could still remember the awkwardness that she had. However, what Beatrice did now awaken the silent side of Sam. But Sam liked it. In fact, he felt addicted. Truly.


    He wanted to keep trying, again and again, without finding any boredom.


    ¡°Sam,¡± Beatrice gasped right above Sam¡¯s lips. ¡°I can¡¯t breathe.¡±


    Sam could feel her breath beingbored. They werepeting for air around them. What Sam did now was to hold her tightly. Very tightly. ¡°Listen, is my chest still hurting?¡±


    ¡°Not at all,¡± Beatrice chuckled, epting the embrace wholeheartedly. She responded just as tightly as Sam did to her. ¡°I¡¯m d that you¡¯re feeling much better now, big brother.¡±


    Sam lovingly stroked Beatrice¡¯s long hair.


    ¡°Thank you foring back,¡± Beatrice whispered, causing Sam to stiffen for a moment.


    ¡°Are you really worried about me?¡±


    He momentarily loosened the embrace. Beatrice looked up at him with a slightly annoyed smirk. Didn¡¯t Sam know how her night was without any news from him? It wasn¡¯t just his voice she needed. But the knowledge that he was fine.


    There were so many things she wanted to express. But seeing Sam¡¯s face now, she changed her mind. Instead, her tears started to flow. Maybe because her suffocating feeling seemed like a game to Sam?


    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Sam wiped away her tears. ¡°Just say what¡¯s in your heart. I¡¯m listening.¡±


    ¡°What I¡¯ll say will sound like a possessive lover. I don¡¯t want that. After all, I¡¯m just your woman, right? Nobody special. Someone who, once you get bored, can be reced by someone else. Maybe not now, but there wille a day when you¡¯ll definitely discard me. So, I don¡¯t want to talk much about the worries I have.¡±


    Sam blinked slowly. ¡°Did I say I wanted to rece you?¡±


    Beatrice pouted, quickly wiping away her tears. She cursed herself for speaking out of turn. Regretting every word that Sam had already heard. What had been said couldn¡¯t be taken back, right?


    ¡°Then you¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t understand what I meant about the tattoo,¡± she said.


    The girl still refused to look at Sam.


    ¡°You,¡± Sam warned.


    Beatrice couldn¡¯t resist obeying Sam. So now she slowly looked up at him. Sam¡¯s fingers caressed Beatrice¡¯s damp cheeks. He tidied up her hair that was being blown by the wind.


    ¡°Never have thoughts like earlier again. Understand?¡±


    What could Beatrice do but obediently nod?


    Meanwhile, in an area higher than where Beatrice and Sam were together, Hugo stood guard with a few other men.


    ¡°That bastard doesn¡¯t think before punishing me! How am I supposed to constantly see them together in the next few days?¡± heined.


    Naturally, his other men found hisint amusing.


    ¡°How long are we going to stay here, Boss Hugo?¡± one of them asked.


    ¡°How should I know!¡± He used his telescope again to survey the surroundings. Hugo didn¡¯t want any opposition, especially from Gerald, who had suddenly arrived. Even though this wasn¡¯t an easily essible ce, as the beautiful beach was heavily guarded from both the north and south sides, there were still gaps for an attack, right?


    ¡°Yes!¡± Beatrice snapped.

 [39] b

    They couldn¡¯t afford to becent, even though their leader was starting to show a quick recovery.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about, after all,¡± Hugo grumbled. ¡°You¡¯re the ones on guard duty. I might go crazy seeing them together all the time.¡± He took out his cellphone, which was always in his pocket, and lit a cigarette while epting a bottle of his favorite soda drink.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down. Let me know if anything suspicious happens, even the slightest thing.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Boss!¡±


    ***[]***


    ¡°Sam, the grilled fish is ready,¡± Beatrice brought her creation, still emitting smoke. She grilled the fish that Ute brought on the makeshift grill Sam had made. The night slowly descended as Beatrice and Sam enjoyed it together. There wasn¡¯t much conversation between them. Mostly, Beatrice asked questions and talked about her life.


    Meanwhile, Sam responded with a slight grin. Hearing Beatrice¡¯s happy voice was enough to fill him with energy.


    ¡°Well, it seems like you¡¯ve learned a lot about cooking from Ute, huh?¡±


    ¡°So that my dishes are always eaten with gusto by you, Sam.¡±


    Did Beatrice not know that her wide smile already touched Sam¡¯s heart? The sparkle in her eyes shone brightly. Her face radiated happiness. Under the multitude of scattered stars, the dark night sky, and the perfectly round moonlight, for some reason, Sam wanted Beatrice right now.


    ¡°Let¡¯s postpone eating.¡± Sam immediately took the te of grilled fish, leaving Beatrice surprised and confused. She looked at Sam with a bewildered gaze.


    ¡°You said you were hungry earlier,¡± Beatrice said, still puzzled.


    ¡°It was my stomach that was hungry earlier. Now it¡¯s me who¡¯s hungry.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡±


    Sam chuckled. He swiftly grabbed Beatrice¡¯s waist, causing the girl to scream in surprise and look at him in disbelief. Their faces almost collided with Sam¡¯s chest due to his forceful grip.


    ¡°You¡¯re too tempting.¡±


    Before Sam¡¯s intentions could be fully understood, Beatrice already knew where he was headed. Especially when a soft, full kissnded on Beatrice¡¯s lips. It was so gentle that Beatrice was afraid of falling. Unconsciously, she found herself holding onto Sam¡¯s neck, urging him not to let go of their embrace.


    What would Sam do? Clearly, he wouldn¡¯t stop there. The kiss deepened as Sam explored every inch of Beatrice¡¯s cherry-scented lips. He sucked gently, causing them to swell, and their tongues began to y. Sam¡¯s hands, which were initially on Beatrice¡¯s waist, began to roam.


    As long as he remained gentle, Beatrice willingly surrendered to whatever Sam did to her body, which drove her insane. Like now, when Sam sessfully unbuttoned Beatrice¡¯s shirt and let it fall onto the sandy beach they stood on, his hands started providing a different kind of stimtion. Though still obstructed by fabric, Sam didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Sam,¡± Beatrice whispered softly, especially when she felt her nipple being twirled by Sam.


    Since their kiss had been momentarily abandoned, Sam could freely admire Beatrice¡¯s front. She wore a striking red bra that looked incredibly sexy, adorned withce underneath. ¡°You did this on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Forget answering, Beatrice couldn¡¯t even muster the strength to push away Sam¡¯s hand that was once again exploring her body. It wasn¡¯t because they hadn¡¯t exchanged breathless moans in a few days due to Sam¡¯s condition, but this time Sam treated her in apletely different manner.


    Sam¡¯s fingertips yed skillfully, in a constant and systematic motion, as light as a feather. It made Beatrice more and more captivated. She found herself tilting her head back, unable to resist the pleasure Sam was giving her.


    Although, if her eyes didn¡¯t deceive her, Sam was only tracing his fingers from her chest to her stomach. But the sensation¡­ Oh my, dear God! Beatrice truly felt pampered.


    ¡°Why did you undress me, but you¡¯re not undressed?¡± she asked.


    Sam chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ve seen me shirtless many times, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°But that was when you were sick.¡± Beatrice gently caressed Sam¡¯s chest. ¡°Are youpletely healed now?¡±


    ¡°Because you took care of me, the healing process was quick.¡±


    Beatrice justughed. ¡°The air is cold, big brother.¡± She quickly put her clothes back on. ¡°Don¡¯t undress me so casually, I might catch a cold. Especially in this open space. What if someone sees?¡±


    ¡°But you enjoyed what I did earlier, didn¡¯t you?¡± Sam held Beatrice¡¯s hand in ce. He whispered softly into her ear, licking the edge of her earlobe and the sensitive spot behind her ear. It was true. The girl restrained herself from groaning. Her eyes closed due to Sam¡¯s actions this time.


    Not to mention, her half-bent position presented the greatest opportunity for Sam to massage Beatrice¡¯s breasts with utmost tenderness. He slipped his hands into the cups that hadn¡¯t been removed from her body yet. ¡°Open it, please,¡± Sam requested. Whether Beatrice was fully aware or not, or perhaps it was due to Sam¡¯s actions that partially awakened her, she nodded, giving her consent.


    Grinning with satisfaction, Sam did it slowly. He adjusted their positions so that Beatrice could lean against himfortably. However, what Sam desired went far beyond that.


    Full ess to massage Beatrice¡¯s breasts and to kiss her neck, which appeared challenging to be conquered. The red marks that Sam often created were no longer visible. So now, he would give as much as possible. If necessary, there would be no spot on her fair skin left untouched.


    ¡°Sam,¡± Beatrice leaned in, surrendering even more, ¡°Don¡¯t twirl them like that.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Sam asked mischievously. ¡°Or do you prefer them to be sucked?¡±


    Beatrice shook her head but nodded, then realizing her response, she shook her head again.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Answer correctly.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Beatrice eximed as Sam continued to tease her nipples. Not just one, but both of them. In sync with his tantalizing movements, it made her head suddenly dizzy.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s up to me, don¡¯tin.¡± Sam immediately turned Beatrice¡¯s body to face him. Then he slightly leaned forward to align himself with Beatrice¡¯s swollen breasts that had been stimted by him. Without waiting for any approval, one of them entered his mouth effortlessly. Meanwhile, his other hand continued to y with those supple breasts as he pleased.


    The sucking made Beatrice tremble even more. It also made her unable to stand for too long. ¡°Argh!¡±


    The moan only fueled Sam¡¯s enthusiasm. asionally, he nced slowly to see Beatrice¡¯s face, which was flushed with passion. It wasn¡¯t just Beatrice; he was also filled with the desire to be fulfilled soon. However, Sam realized that they had a long day ahead of them. There would be no rushing in their activities this time.


    ¡°Lie down, you,¡± Sammanded after releasing his teasing around Beatrice¡¯s breasts. Marks of redness were already appearing here and there. Sam grinned with satisfaction.


    ¡°Lie down?¡± Beatrice started to regain her awareness. ¡°On the sand?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Samughed. ¡°I¡¯ve spread a carpet here to make it morefortable to y.¡±


    Beatrice¡¯s face no longer knew what color it was. ¡°Here? Outside?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Sam tidied Beatrice¡¯s hair. ¡°Under this beautiful night sky.¡±


    ¡°What if someone sees?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ll be shot dead by Hugo first.¡±


    ¡°Hugo is here?!¡± Beatrice eximed in disbelief.


    ¡°He is.¡± Sam chuckled. ¡°But he¡¯s far away. You can¡¯t see him.¡±


    ¡°But Hugo sees me like this?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Sam nted a kiss to offerfort to Beatrice. ¡°He doesn¡¯t dare to look at my woman.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Without hesitation, Sam nodded. ¡°Trust me. You¡­ you¡¯re the only person I need to protect aside from myself. Everyone obeys your words without exception. Including Hugo, nd, and Jack.¡±


    Beatrice furrowed her brow. ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°Are you seriously asking this? Can you make me feel even worse? I¡¯ve been holding back since yesterday, resisting the urge to touch you, Beatrice.¡±


    Beatrice blinked. ¡°Big brother, do you really want us to do it here?¡±


    ¡°Later in the car, in the water, anywhere around here, basically.¡±


    ¡°Sam!¡±


    Not wanting to talk any longer, Sam lunged towards Beatrice¡¯s body. It didn¡¯t hurt. It was just to make her lie down. He heard a surprised shriek and received a punch on his back, but he was satisfied. It wasn¡¯t about that. Beatrice¡¯s position was perfectly ready to be entered. Her right leg was positioned right above Sam¡¯s hip. When Sam was about to lower Beatrice, he lifted one of her legs.


    Beatrice¡¯s chest went up and down.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to help me take off my clothes?¡±

 [39] c

    Beatriceughed. She nodded, and then, in response, her fingers carefully unbuttoned Sam¡¯s shirt. asionally, she nced at Sam, who had trapped her. There was impatience in his expression, but he seemed to enjoy the touch Beatrice was giving him.


    ¡°You can unsp the belt, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve done it countless times. How could I not know?¡±


    Sam gave another kiss. ¡°You¡¯re smart.¡±


    Somewhat hastily, Sam took off his pants once Beatrice sessfully unfastened the belt and button. ¡°I can¡¯t wait anymore.¡±


    ¡°Be patience, Sam.¡± She gently pushed Sam, who was ready to pin her down. ¡°Do you want to go right away?¡±


    Sam blinked softly, and the corner of his lips lifted. ¡°Okay.¡± He then gave some space to Beatrice, who wanted to be free from his embrace. Following her desire, it turned out that Beatrice wanted Sam to lie down. ¡°Ah, I can¡¯t wait to see what you¡¯re going to do.¡±


    Beatrice¡¯s smile formed ever so slightly. ¡°I hope you like it,¡± she said as she moved down from Sam¡¯s body, her target clear from the teasing she had been doing. It stood upright,rge, and perfectly erect. The one that belonged to Sam, which had been inside her every time, left her helpless.


    Her hand gently stroked the moist tip of Sam¡¯s member. Her eyes gazed at Sam, who was lying there, rxed. It seemed like she was waiting for Beatrice¡¯s move this time. Moistening her lips, Beatrice gently kissed the tip of Sam¡¯s manhood. Then, slowly, she took it into her mouth.


    It wasn¡¯t the first time, but this time, Beatrice was determined to satisfy Sam with her mouth. Previously, Sam always held back to prevent himself from releasing there. But Beatrice was curious. Very curious, especially when every movement of her mouth going back and forth in sync and slowly, Sam¡¯s moans were so arousing to her ears.


    Just like now.


    Beatrice had gathered her hair to avoid it interfering with her activities. For Sam, Beatrice¡¯s small and tight mouth was a torture in itself. But what else could they do? If it turned out that her mouth provided him with extraordinary sensations before moving on to the main course.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°You,¡± Sam closed his eyes. Unconsciously, he tugged Beatrice¡¯s hair slightly. Although it was slightly painful, he continued his mouth¡¯s movements. Pushing Sam¡¯s manhood inside, then slowly withdrawing it. Sometimes the tempo was slightly faster, and sometimes he slowed it down.


    But above all else, the thing Beatrice enjoyed the most was when she sucked the tip of Sam¡¯s member. At first, it felt strange and made her slightly nauseous. But because she was getting used to it, Beatrice knew how to make itfortable for her.


    ¡°Beatrice!¡± Sam growled, barely able to contain himself. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Beatrice sucked his member forcefully and then yed with it using her mouth. It was as if Beatrice was seeking revenge on him.


    ¡°Enough.¡± Sam squirmed slightly to free himself.


    ¡°No.¡± Beatrice shook her head firmly. Then she inserted Sam¡¯s member back into her mouth, rendering him powerless.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡±


    Between Sam¡¯s words and actions, there was no harmony. He refused to let Beatrice continue, but once his manhood filled her mouth, he surrendered. ¡°Ah! Yes, just like that.¡± It¡¯s better for him to enjoy it, right?


    Beatrice increased the pace.


    ¡°Ah! Your mouth is incredible!¡± Sam eximed, which only fueled Beatrice¡¯s enthusiasm.


    ¡°Ugh!¡± Sam tugged Beatrice¡¯s hair slightly. ¡°This is how it works. I can¡¯t hold it anymore, you!¡±


    That¡¯s what she had been waiting for. But Beatrice couldn¡¯t speak. She chose to continue her actions.


    ¡°Beatrice!¡± In one thrust, where Beatrice almost choked as Sam¡¯s member entered her mouthpletely. Especially the thick liquid that Sam had, which satisfied her a little this time, came out into her mouth.


    Beatrice almost cried, but this was what she wanted, right? So all she did was swallow it. Trying to take it all in without leaving any residue. She also sucked Sam¡¯s member a little to ensure that everything that was still there entered Beatrice¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Sam quickly sat up. The corners of the girl¡¯s lips still had traces of his liquid. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re really something, you!¡±


    Afterposing himself, Beatrice giggled. ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± Sam quickly kissed those lips. ¡°I love it!¡±


    ¡°Let me finish first.¡±


    Sam furrowed his brow at Beatrice¡¯s statement. But shortly after, he chuckled. Beatrice kissed the tip of his reddened member. As if to indicate that she had done something extraordinary.


    ¡°This time, it¡¯s my turn to make you scream my name.¡±


    Beatriceughed.


    ¡°And what you need to understand, you,¡± Sam said with a warning tone. ¡°I¡¯m not easily satisfied after I¡¯ve released for the first time. Are you sure you can handle me?¡±


    Beatrice smiled, her hand gently caressing Sam¡¯s cheek. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to find out.¡±


    ¡°Let me know if it gets roughter.¡±


    Beatrice nodded.


    So, Sam proceeded toy Beatrice down, resuming what had been interrupted earlier. This time, Sam was eager to render Beatrice helpless.


    He nted a deep, tender kiss, just like before. His hands cupped Beatrice¡¯s breasts again, gently squeezing them, twisting her nipples slowly, and rubbing his now erect member against Beatrice¡¯s thigh.


    Meanwhile, Beatrice began to squirm beneath Sam¡¯s weight. Especially when Sam descended and resumed sucking on her breasts, taking turns between them. His sucking was softer and more intoxicating for her. It made Beatrice tightly shut her eyes while biting her lower lip.


    Especially when Sam¡¯s fingers started to caress Beatrice¡¯s abdomen gently, causing her body to move restlessly.


    ¡°Sam, it tickles.¡±


    He paid no attention to her whimper. Until Sam¡¯s fingers encountered thest barrier, the red fabric Beatrice was still wearing. Sam¡¯s gaze focused intensely on the red fabric. It matched the bra Beatrice had worn earlier, it seemed. A faint grin appeared on Sam¡¯s face once he knew what he had to do.


    Using his mouth, he began to remove the red fabric. His tongue stroked the area around Beatrice¡¯s inner thighs, gradually moving downward to her thighs.


    He disregarded Beatrice¡¯s squirming, whether it was due to tickling or arousal. For Sam, Beatrice needed to be punished. This was just a small part of her punishment.


    ¡°Ah! Sam!¡±


    Her moans sounded so seductive, especially when Sam kissed the area between Beatrice¡¯s legs, which he loved. Ah¡­ no, it wasn¡¯t just love. He absolutely loved it. The scent alone made Sam impatient to explore and ravish her there.


    ¡°Mmm! Ah¡­ yes. Right there,¡± Beatrice gasped. She didn¡¯t know what Sam was doing to her. All she knew was that the sensation was incredibly arousing. She felt Sam¡¯s hand opening her womanhood, followed by his tongue swirling and sucking there. And then his fingers entered, not just one, but two, and they made Beatricepletely dizzy with pleasure.


    ¡°Ah! Ah!¡±


    Sam grinned with delight, especially because Beatrice kept moaning due to his actions.


    ¡°Sam!¡±


    He released his fingers just like that. His teasing came to an abrupt halt, which infuriated Beatrice beyond belief.


    ¡°Why did you stop?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be satisfied just with my tongue and hands.¡±


    Beatrice¡¯s chest rose and fell rapidly. Her face grew even hotter. And her breath was now gasping due to this man¡¯s actions towards her.


    ¡°I want you to be satisfied with this.¡± Sam¡¯s member was thrust inside Beatrice without any warning.


    It made the girl widen her eyes, but then a faint grin appeared on her face. The man on top of her did the same, smiling as their bodies united.


    ¡°You drive me crazy.¡±


    Beatrice chuckled. ¡°Only I can drive Abang crazy.¡±


    ¡°Especially this.¡± Sam pressed deeper into her. ¡°It¡¯s only mine. Understand?¡±


    Beatrice nodded weakly, feeling the fullness in her stomach from the pressure. Especially when Sam began to move. The tempo in the beginning was slow for adjustment, but once the man felt that his woman could fully ept him, the pace elerated even more.


    ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah!¡±


    Beatrice¡¯s head was moving uncontrobly. The thrusts Sam gave this time were far wilder than before, she felt. Usually, Sam yed gently, but this time, Beatrice was truly rendered helpless. Not that she didn¡¯t like it, on the contrary, Beatrice felt that their y had found a harmonious bnce this time.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Sam asked when Beatrice seemed more submissive than before.


    ¡°No.¡± Beatrice shook her head slowly. ¡°Sam you¡¯re really strong tonight.¡±


    ¡°Whose fault, is it?¡± Samughed. He gently wiped Beatrice¡¯s wet forehead, without reducing the rhythm they had, asionally adjusting their positions to ensurefort for both Beatrice and himself.


    ¡°I take a long time for the second round. So you have to take responsibility.¡±


    Beatrice closed her eyes softly. The sensation Sam created down there couldn¡¯t be described with words. ¡°Whatever you want to do, please go ahead. As long as I can satisfy Sam. Not anyone else.¡±


    Sam leaned down slightly, stealing a kiss from Beatrice, where he also gave a gentle suck. ¡°You¡¯re the one I want. Especially since you satisfied me earlier. I won¡¯t turn away, Beatrice.¡±


    A wide smile appeared on Beatrice¡¯s face.


    ¡°I belong to you, Beatrice Catalinna Diandra.¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡± Beatrice winced as Sam¡¯s member throbbed inside her. ¡°Your movements, Sam, surprised me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep surprising you until morning.¡±


    Beatrice just chuckled. She cupped Sam¡¯s face gently, bringing it down to easily give a long kiss. Down below, both Sam and Beatrice moved with equal intensity.


    ¡°I am only yours,¡± Beatrice said between kisses.


    Those words fueled Sam¡¯s excitement even more. His thrusts became stronger, and the moans, groans, and cries of Beatrice filled his ears. And surely, they filled the open space they turned into their love room.


    ¡°Sam!¡±


    ¡°Oh! Your ownership is addictive, Beatrice!¡±


    ¡°Ah! Ah!¡±


    ¡°Can we together?¡±


    Beatrice simply nodded until she felt Sam thrust into her forcefully.


    ¡°Sam!¡± Beatrice had to press her nails into Sam¡¯s back. ¡°Ouch! Press me again!¡±


    ¡°This is what you want, right?¡±


    Sam could feel how he filled Beatrice immediately. Together, they reached for what they had been seeking since the beginning.


    Beatrice¡¯s breath was heavy, just like Sam, who was also running out of breath.


    ¡°This time without any protection, Beatrice.¡±


    Beatrice¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. She realized that what Sam was doing this time was out of the ordinary.


    ¡°I hope my bloodline is here.¡± Sam gently stroked Beatrice¡¯s stomach. ¡°You want to, right? Have my child?¡±


    Is there anything more touching than this?

 [40] a

    ¡°Hey,¡± Beatrice called out cautiously, walking carefully. The speedboat they were on swayed gently with the motion of the ocean. Despite the calmness, it still felt a bit terrifying to Beatrice. However, it didn¡¯t diminish her excitement as Sam invited her to enjoy the vastness of the seapared to the beach.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Sam replied, ncing briefly. He leanedfortably against one side of the sofa at the back of his motorboat. The morning sun apanied them, and it feltfortable against Sam¡¯s skin. Wearing sunsses, a loose andfortable shirt, and ck shorts, Sam looked much more rxed than usual.


    ¡°Here¡¯s your order.¡± Beatrice also sat beside Sam, lowering her wide-brimmed hat to block the heat. Her cropped top hugged her upper body perfectly. Wrapped in a beach wrap casually tied around her super short shorts, Beatrice feltfortable in her outfit. Besides, there was no one else on the boat, so she felt it was fine to dress minimally in front of Sam.


    After all, Sam didn¡¯t object when she stepped out of the campervan.


    Sam took off his sunsses. ¡°Do you want to go fishing?¡± He reached for the bottle that Beatrice brought. There was only one ss avable, but it didn¡¯t bother Sam. He also prohibited Beatrice from drinking what was now in front of them.


    ¡°What¡¯s fun about fishing?¡± Beatrice leanedfortably against the soft sofa beside Sam.


    ¡°Building patience.¡±


    ¡°Are You patient, though?¡± Beatriceughed at the remark made by the man who was enjoying his drink.


    ¡°Are you daring tough at me?¡± Sam approached, pinching Beatrice¡¯s chin yfully. It made her burst intoughter, which made Sam close the distance between them. He gave her a small kiss to silence her. Unfortunately, the girl¡¯s hand wrapped perfectly around his neck.


    Not wanting to lose in terms of kissing and exploring each other. Until eventually, Beatrice unraveled their activity of exchanging saliva a bit. Their foreheads met each other.


    ¡°I¡¯m most human when it¡¯s just the two of us.¡±


    Sam just grinned. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you how to fish this time.¡± He gave her a quick peck on the forehead and walked over to get the fishing gear that was always in the corner of the boat. ¡°Or do you want to go snorkeling?¡±


    Beatrice shook her head quickly. ¡°I can¡¯t do that. I can only swim.¡±


    Sam scoffed. ¡°Come on.¡±


    Beatrice reluctantly approached. She listened carefully to what Sam told her about the fishing gear. In her opinion, the equipment was heavy, and the activity seemed boring. But seeing the sparkle of enthusiasm in Sam¡¯s eyes, Beatrice didn¡¯t mind as long as she was by Sam¡¯s side. If possible¡­ forever.


    She didn¡¯t know what would happen if she wasn¡¯t with Sam anymore. Everything she had was already given. She also felt like she was living as an orphan. Her father? No need to discuss or ask about him! He had no responsibility and felt liberated at all.


    Beatrice had never heard her father searching for her. Hmph! Beatrice was sure Wayne would never do that.


    She had spent two days with Sam. Sometimes, by the time the sun was scorching, she would onlye out of the campervan parked by the beach. Preparing dyed meals because Sam didn¡¯t let her escape his embrace. Or simply lying together without many words. Just watching the TV series that Sam liked. Although Beatrice didn¡¯t understand it much, leaning against Sam¡¯s chest as time passed was enough for her.


    ¡°You have to throw it with force, like this,¡± Sam said patiently. ¡°Like this.¡±


    He demonstrated once again the easiest way for Beatrice to understand. ¡°It¡¯s easy, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easy for you, but it¡¯s heavy for me,¡± Beatriceined. ¡°So, I just hold it until I get a catch?¡±


    Sam burst intoughter. ¡°Put it here. Just leave it until the fish bites the bait.¡±


    ¡°Do I have to wait long?¡±


    ¡°It depends on how attractive the bait was.¡±


    Beatrice nodded as if she understood. Her eyes gazed at the vast ocean, so clear and blue, with the bright sky today. The beauty of nature made her want to spend more time there. Sometimes, at night, when she unintentionally woke up, she could see the moon much clearer than usual.


    ¡°Sam!¡± Beatrice squealed in surprise as Sam¡¯s hand suddenly wrapped around her stomach.


    ¡°What were you daydreaming about?¡± Sam rested his head on Beatrice¡¯s shoulder, inhaling the scent of the girl he desired most in his life. He began to remove the fabric that covered Beatrice¡¯s lower body. Once the fabric was removed, his hands, uncontrobly, began to caress Beatrice¡¯s exposed thigh.


    ¡°There¡¯s none.¡± Beatrice chose to lean her back against Sam, gently stroking the man¡¯s hair next to her. She could feel the dampness on the nape of his neck due to Sam¡¯s actions.


    ¡°I feel like having ice cream,¡± Sam said.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Beatrice looked surprised.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get it really quick.¡±


    Sam¡­ the rough man she used to curse. The one who acted ording to his own whims, including when it came to her life now. The one who didn¡¯t like to hear any objections from her lips. But for some reason, her heart was convinced that Sam was different.


    So whatever Sam did to her now, Beatrice fulfilled.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Especially when Sam no longer forced himself on her. He prioritized herfort, including providing protection that seemed anything but trivial to Beatrice. Now she was looking at his broad back as he approached the other side of the boat to get what he suddenly wanted. Beatrice still didn¡¯t understand what Sam¡¯s current desire was.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Sam asked, extending a small container filled with vani ice cream to Beatrice.


    ¡°I like it.¡± Beatrice smiled. She followed Sam, who had already sat on the sofa. From the corner of her eye, she could see how much he was enjoying his ice cream.


    ¡°I want to enjoy this refreshing ice cream in a different way.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Beatrice took another spoonful of her ice cream. Unexpectedly, Sam quickly snatched the portion that had just entered her mouth. He savored it slowly, sharing the sweet taste while asionally caressing Beatrice¡¯s lips tenderly.


    As the sweetness diminished, Sam withdrew his kiss. ¡°Again.¡±


    This made Beatrice smile faintly. She deliberately took arger portion with her spoon. She teasingly used the tip of her tongue to tempt Sam, who didn¡¯t hesitate to shower Beatrice with a kiss, this time long enough to make Beatrice run out of oxygen. And once again, Sam¡¯s nibbles on Beatrice¡¯s lower lip felt different.


    Apanied by a small bite.


    ¡°Ouch,¡± Beatriceined softly.


    Instead of responding, Sam took Beatrice¡¯s cup of ice cream. He gently wiped the spoon, which was coated with ice cream, on the exact spot-on Beatrice¡¯s lips that he had bitten earlier. The cold sensation that ran across Beatrice¡¯s lips made her groan involuntarily. The girl closed her eyes, enjoying the sensation provided by the ice cream and the way Sam was pampering her now.

 [40] b

    ¡°Undo your top,¡± Sammanded, right above Beatrice¡¯s lips. Beatrice¡¯s body seemed to move on its own upon hearing Sam¡¯s voice. She didn¡¯t object in the slightest. One by one, the fabric covering Beatrice¡¯s body, though minimal, was stripped away, leaving only her pants and bra covering her intimate parts.


    Beatrice purposely gathered her long hair to the right side, exposing her slender neck to Sam, who remained faithfully seated with ice cream in hand.


    ¡°Like this?¡±


    Sam scanned Beatrice¡¯s appearance today. He never found it boring whenever he looked at the curves of this beautiful girl¡¯s body. He had explored her entire body before, but truly, the desire to wrestle with the owner of this body never ceased.


    He took a spoonful of ice cream and slowly applied it to Beatrice¡¯s neck. Beatrice¡¯s faint moan could be heard, perhaps due to the cold sensation she felt. And with an incredibly slow movement, Sam licked every sticky and teasingly sweet fluid. asionally, he sucked a little harder on the spot-on Beatrice¡¯s neck, where she seemed resigned to epting all of Sam¡¯s actions this time.


    ¡°Lie down,¡± Sammanded, as his hand also removed the cover on Beatrice¡¯s chest.


    Beatrice immediatelyplied with what this man wanted. Although she felt a bit nervous because Sam still held the cup of ice cream. And it happened just as she expected. Sam applied¡­ ugh! This time, the cold sensation that hit Beatrice¡¯s nipples made her squirm ufortably.


    ¡°Sam!¡±


    ¡°Patience, my dear,¡± Sam chuckled. He immediately ced the cup on the table. He eagerlypped up the melted liquid while giving suction there. His other hand didn¡¯t forget to squeeze gently but sensually. Beatrice didn¡¯t know what to do anymore except to move restlessly. Fortunately, the canopy of the speedboat¡¯s roof reached wide enough so they weren¡¯t exposed to the scorching sun.


    ¡°Sweet,¡± Sam said, wiping the remaining ice cream from his lips. ¡°Delicious?¡±


    Beatrice¡¯s chest rose and fell due to Sam¡¯s earlier actions. Her breasts became more swollen because of the teasing kisses. Her desire was triggered just like that, merely from the tantalizing touch of the ice cream. Beatrice could only weakly close her eyes as she tried to regain herposure.


    ¡°Spread your legs.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Sam didn¡¯t want to repeat himself. He immediately directed one of Beatrice¡¯s legs towards the backrest of the sofa. The area that was only covered by a thin, sheer fabric was now wide open. ¡°This is the part I like.¡±


    Beatrice squinted in disbelief as Sam poured the remaining ice cream directly onto her womanhood. The cold, sticky, and ufortable sensation mixed together, churning her stomach mercilessly. It also stirred a desire that made her heart race even faster than before.


    ¡°Sam!¡± She tried to get up, but Sam held her down.


    ¡°Just enjoy it, Beatrice.¡± Sam grinned again.


    Slowly, he leaned down and gave a kiss as a sign that he would start the y. He licked the melting ice cream that was dripping everywhere. asionally, he gave a bite, especially at the base of Beatrice¡¯s thighs. The faint red marks he left the night before were still faintly visible.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a temptation for me.¡± Sam roughly pulled away the wet covering fabric. How could he not? Besides the ice cream, it was also because Beatrice had shown her readiness to be fully aroused by Sam.


    ¡°Especially this one.¡± Just like before, where Sam¡¯s tongue expertly licked the surface of Beatrice¡¯s body covered in ice cream, his tongue moved slowly, wetting every side of Beatrice¡¯s womanhood. It made the girl lift her buttocks slightly.


    Perhaps because of the sensations Sam left there.


    Beatrice¡¯s head moved aimlessly; her eyes asionally closed out of frustration. She couldn¡¯t just lower her widely spread legs. Sam held her firmly, but even if he didn¡¯t, Beatrice would willingly open herself wide for Sam.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Beatrice moaned loudly. ¡°Sam!¡±


    Sam didn¡¯t care. He continued what he was doing, especially with his hand that intentionally pressed deeper. He felt how Beatrice¡¯s womanhood responded to his touch.


    ¡°Kiss me,¡± Beatrice pleaded, breathless. Her chest rose and fell, trying to contain all the emotions Sam was giving her. In response to that request, Sam let go of his tongue y. He moved up, but his hand continued to wreak havoc down there.


    He immediately captured Beatrice¡¯s open lips. They sucked each other without giving in. Beatrice spread her legs wider. Sam¡¯s hand continued to work below.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Sam,¡± Beatrice said, slightly distancing herself from their recent kiss. ¡°Don¡¯t use your fingers anymore. I want you, Sam.¡±


    A faint smirk appeared on Sam¡¯s face. He quickly withdrew his fingers from Beatrice, causing her to let out a soft moan. She felt something flowing down there, but she didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. She needed Sam¡¯s presence, which would bring her even more pleasure.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Beatrice was certain that Sam couldn¡¯t hold back for too long without entering her.


    ¡°I always fulfill your desires.¡± A soft click was heard as Sam quickly unbuttoned his pants. His arousal was already fully evident. Ready to engage once again. ¡°Spread wider.¡±


    Beatrice didn¡¯t argue much. She positioned herself to be morefortable in receiving Sam, who would make her eyes widen, as she always feltpletely filled inside. Just like now.


    ¡°Ah!¡± she moaned as Sam entered her.


    ¡°You never disappoint me.¡± Sam himself briefly closed his eyes. ¡°This time, I¡¯ll be a bit rough.¡±


    Beatrice furrowed her brow, but it was quickly erased by a gentle stroke from Sam. He continued his words. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like it.¡±


    All Beatrice could do was gently bite her lip. But that was only temporary because Sam didn¡¯t allow her to hurt her lip like that. He immediately captured her lips as he thrust forcefully below. Beatrice felt the kiss was different from before. Rougher, but it made her want to match it. More hurried, but Beatrice didn¡¯t want to lose in returning each of Sam¡¯s kisses.


    Perhaps the motorboat was also rocking due to their excessively wild movements. They were chasing pleasure that was like an addictive drug for both of them. Something they wanted to continuously enjoy without interruption. Just like now, which had changed positions countless times. Until finally, they shouted each other¡¯s names. Covered in sweat, gasping for breath, but their smiles didn¡¯t fade from their faces.


    From a considerable distance, but still able to observe what was happening on the rocking speedboat, Hugo threw his binocrs.


    ¡°Damn it, boss!¡±

 [41]

    Jimmy massaged his temples forcefully. He had been restless since earlier, especially when Gerald said something he never wanted to hear. His uncle knew their wicked ns. His visit three days ago had been a warning for him to be cautious.


    Even if he went far away, what about his family? Despite Jimmy being a scumbag, he still cared about his father and mother.


    ¡°What¡¯s the next n?¡± Gerald¡¯s question angered Jimmy. He threw the ss in front of him without hitting the boss, but it still infuriated Gerald.


    ¡°I didn¡¯te here to receive your anger. I told you not to act recklessly, but you brought Sam here!¡± Gerald couldn¡¯t contain his frustration.


    Jimmyughed. Gerald¡¯s words actually made the blood in his veins boil with anger. His head couldn¡¯t contain all the emotions anymore, especially since Gerald, whom he trusted to handle the situation, was now ming him.


    ¡°The triggerman was from Eagle Wing, Gerald, in case you forgot.¡±


    ¡°My trusted man died because of your actions, Jimmy!¡± Gerald stood up from his seat. ¡°How dare you underestimate us!¡±


    The two sides that were once united to bring down one name were now at odds, with neither willing to back down. In Gerald¡¯s eyes, Jimmy was behaving too recklessly. He only gave him half of his trust, unlike Alfred. Unfortunately, the old man doubted him at thest moment. If Gerald¡¯s request had been fulfilled without many words, he would have taken out Jimmy first.


    No one was allowed to touch his boss.


    Unfortunately¡­ the boss no longer loved his pet dog. So the dog sought a new master who could fulfill its desires. Stupidly, it forgot that the new master was even more greedy than its previous owner.


    ¡°Sir,¡± Paul interjected quickly.


    Both of them turned quickly to Paul, who entered the room with someone. The person wore a hat pulled down low to partially cover their face. Their clothing was slightly concealed, but upon a single nce, Gerald and Jimmy were certain that the person next to Paul was a woman.


    ¡°Your interruption must be important, Paul,¡± Gerald warned immediately.


    ¡°I hope you like our new guest who just arrived.¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Jimmy nced at Gerald as if questioning who this person was. Gerald himself shook his head slightly as he seemed to have never met this person before.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Jimmy asked firmly.


    The figure slowly raised their head. They slowly took off the hat they were wearing, revealing their blond hair. Their eyes stared at the two people in front of them without hesitation. They unbuttoned their blouse, which covered their body, revealing themselves wearing a transparent flower-printed blouse that clearly showed their figure.


    ¡°I¡¯m Anabe Jovanka.¡±


    Gerald furrowed his brow. The name sounded somewhat unfamiliar, but he had heard someone mention that name before. But where? Meanwhile, Jimmy still wasn¡¯t willing to lower his guard.


    Seeing that none of them had realized who she was, she unbuttoned her blouse. Some of the guards in the room averted their gaze slightly, although there was curiosity in their eyes. Be was never afraid to expose herself here.


    She just wanted to regain her position.


    To be by Sam¡¯s side. Removing Beatrice was her current goal.


    So, she would do whatever it took to make her wishe true. That included getting a tattoo that she believed resembled Sam¡¯s. She had waited for three long years, but Sam had never been willing tobel the one woman who stood by his side. Until Beatrice came along.


    Where that girl, without any clear reason, got what she had desired so much.


    That stamp couldn¡¯t be easily transferred. It was always near Sam and tightly guarded by his trusted assistants.


    Her desire grew even stronger, especially


    when she found out Beatrice left with Sam. Just the two of them. Even though they were apanied by some of his men, Be still felt heartbroken. What she had gone through with Sam seemed to be just a temporary satisfaction.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to stay, Sam?¡± Be asked one time. She had just finished a heated encounter with Sam. The ruler had started putting his clothes back on.


    ¡°I have some business,¡± he said shortly.


    ¡°But you just came back, right?¡±


    Sam gave Be a disapproving look. ¡°Know your boundaries, Be.¡±


    Although there were many things Be wanted to say, they all disappeared. Until the man¡¯s back disappeared behind the bedroom door, Be felt like she was just a source of satisfaction for Sam. Even though she knew that every time Sam returned, his only objective was his bedroom. That made her feel ttered and start dreaming about what if she became the woman by Sam¡¯s side? The only one?


    Those hopes shattered when Beatrice arrived.


    So here she was. She would do whatever it took. Just like her words to Beatrice back then.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay you back for everything, Beatrice. Just wait for the right time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in call girls,¡± Jimmy said sarcastically. ¡°Drag her out.¡±


    Be scoffed. ¡°Open your eyes, Foolish Sir!¡± She pointed directly at the tattoo on her chest, which made Gerald stare in disbelief. Ignoring Jimmy¡¯s displeasure due to Be¡¯s outburst just now.


    ¡°Dragon¡­ twins?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Be adjusted her clothes again. ¡°I¡¯m Sam¡¯s woman. The person you¡¯re after, right?¡± She walked confidently, as the initially condescending gazes turned into question marks. She casually sat on the avable sofa. So rxed. She even poured herself a drink from one of the bottles she believed contained alcohol.


    ¡°Uh¡­ good stuff,¡± she praised with a chuckle. She took a slow sip from the ss that had been filled earlier, savoring the sensation that greeted her taste buds.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Be closed her eyes slightly. She took a soft breath, thenfortably leaned back on the sofa. ¡°You¡¯re fishing for Sam in an old-fashioned way, and it¡¯s pointless.¡± She thoroughly enjoyed the curious faces in the room.


    ¡°If you want to defeat Sam, make him kneel,¡± Be deliberately paused her statement.


    ¡°Quickly say it!¡± Jimmy ordered.


    Be burst intoughter. ¡°You really have no patience.¡± She straightened her back. ¡°But I¡¯ll give you a hint.¡±


    ¡°What do we get?¡± Gerald chimed in.


    ¡°Sam. Who else?¡±


    Gerald and Jimmy exchanged nces.


    ¡°Kill the woman by Sam¡¯s side right now. Right in front of me.¡± She took another sip of her drink. ¡°You get Sam, and I get that damn woman.¡±

 [42]

    The atmosphere at the resort was just like the day before; lively, with conversations happening, and people bustling around under Sam¡¯smand. Whether through nd or Hugo, they all obeyed him, including fixing the headquarters that had been messed up by Herry¡¯s men a few days ago.


    The police chief reportedly suffered significant consequences within his unit. Meanwhile, Ferdi was let off the hook, iming he was being pressured by Jimmy Lee¡¯s side. The witness was their driver who initially refused to cooperate. But Ferdi always found a way to ensure his safety within the police force, even though it was clear that he had participated in helping Sam, along with his other friends. As for those who sided with Herry, they couldn¡¯t do much to resist.


    And because of that, Hugo and nd weren¡¯t too concerned about the policeing to visit just to check the crime scene. Whatever. They didn¡¯t care as long as there was no more trouble. Most of their visits were apanied by Ferdi. Hugo, who had more dealings with the police, albeit reluctantly.


    Hugo was hundreds of kilometers away from the South District Police Headquarters!


    Goodness, whenever Sam gave him a task, it really gave him a headache. At the same time, he had to make sure that no one let their guard down during the boss¡¯s vacation with his lover. God! If only Hugo could shout in protest, he would have done it from the beginning. Unfortunately, for Hugo, Sam¡¯s orders were absolute.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going, boss?¡± nd asked on the phone.


    Hugo sat leaning on one side of the motorboat that carried him around, keeping an eye on Sam and Beatrice. The distance was far, but he could still observe how his boss was handling the speedboat over there.


    ¡°Challenging,¡± Hugo replied irritably. He took a strong drag from the half-finished cigarette. ¡°He seems to be intentionally punishing me.¡±


    ¡°You keep ying games, though.¡± ndughed on the other end. The image vividly portrayed Hugo¡¯s frustrated and grumbling face for the past three days.


    nd wanted to join him, but he had his own tasks. This included asional visits to Flown Discotheque to monitor activities there. Although Jack was an expert at keeping an eye on and ensuring the conditions of the ce where all of Sam¡¯s money came from, it had be their habit to check on each other. Not that they didn¡¯t trust each other. It was what Sam wanted from the three of them.


    If something urgent happened, all the reinforcements could quicklye down to deal with it.


    ¡°Is the resort secure?¡± Hugo asked. The sky he gazed at was so clear. His skin had gotten darker from being exposed to the sun for the past few days.


    ¡°It¡¯s secure,¡± nd sighed softly. ¡°But Be isn¡¯t here.¡±


    Hugo¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. ¡°What? She¡¯s not there?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± nd looked up at the sky that covered him. Hugo must be gazing at the same sky, but in a different location. Right now, nd was at the headquarters. He had just arrived to check on the whereabouts of the snake woman who they wanted to eliminate as soon as possible.


    Unfortunately¡­ the woman¡¯s whereabouts were not there.


    ¡°I asked Anne to search the entire city using CCTV. No news so far.¡±


    ¡°Did anyone see herst?¡± Hugo asked, his posture no longer rxed.


    It wasn¡¯t about Be not being there. Even if the woman returned to her original location, he didn¡¯t care. Hugo indeed disliked Be. However, the woman had been by Sam¡¯s side for quite a while. Who knew if there was something they could use as a weapon to trap Sam and destroy the leader of the Dragon Twins n?


    Who knew?


    ¡°Valdo did. But only when they crossed paths around the resort. Usually, the woman is there. So, Valdo didn¡¯t suspect anything.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Hugo sighed softly. ¡°How long has it been since her whereabouts werest monitored?¡±


    ¡°Five hours.¡±


    ¡°SHIT!¡±


    nd knew why Hugo cursed like that. ¡°I¡¯ll ask for Ferdi¡¯s help then.¡±


    ¡°After Anne gives me the news, I¡¯ll inform you immediately.¡±


    ¡°Let Jack know,¡± Hugo added, no longer enjoying the remaining bit of his cigarette. ¡°That woman is dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    nd promptly ended the phone call and scanned the area where many of Sam¡¯s men were waiting for him to give orders. ¡°Continue to clean up the headquarters. The boss will be back in a week.¡±


    ¡°Got it, Boss nd!¡± they said in unison.


    The big motorcycle that he faithfully rode roared to life once again. The sound of the engine filled the air. nd quickly put on his helmet. But before he could twist the throttle and clutch, his phone rang loudly.


    Anne¡¯s name appeared on the screen.


    ¡°Yes?¡± nd answered impatiently.


    ¡°She wasst seen around Flown Discotheque. Wearing a ck hoodie and took a taxi. I got thetest information from the taxi driver.¡±


    ¡°And?¡± nd asked eagerly.


    ¡°She¡¯s at a hotel not far from the headquarters.¡±


    nd frowned. ¡°What is she doing there?¡±


    ¡°My CCTV coverage is limited, bro. I can¡¯t monitor inside the hotel.¡±


    nd understood that. ¡°I¡¯ll go to Flown first. Tell Valdo to tighten security at the resort.¡±


    ¡°Okay, bro.¡±


    He quickly hung up the phone.


    ¡°Kodok!¡± nd called out immediately.


    Not long after, the figure ran towards nd. His hands were covered in paint. It seemed like he was tidying up the back area that was stained with a lot of marks from the previous fight. ¡°Yes, Boss?¡±


    ¡°Get your team to check the hotels around the headquarters. Especially Four Hotel. Look for Be there. Let me know if you find anything.¡±


    ¡°Got it, Boss.¡±


    After ordering the search to begin, oh¡­ no! nd never worried about Be¡¯s whereabouts. Even if she ended up dead or injured, he didn¡¯t care. There was one thing that concerned him the most.


    Be wasn¡¯t the type of woman who could keep a secret. She could do anything, and here nd emphasized, anything, especially when it came to Sam. She might be nning something terrible given her current situation.


    Who didn¡¯t know that Be had been eliminated? Moreover, the incident at the headquarters when Beatrice bravely fought against Be? Ah¡­ that was the most exciting part of nd¡¯s life. The confrontation between Beatrice and Be was indeed thrilling, but he didn¡¯t want to dwell on it for too long. His current goal was to ensure that Be didn¡¯t act recklessly.


    He sped off at a considerable speed.


    Not long after, nd entered the floor that was often used for dance parties by various groups. It was filled with the smell of alcohol, apanied by the haze of cigarette smoke and the presence of Be, which could ignite passion. But for nd, it had be boring to enjoy. Which corner of Flown Discotheque hadn¡¯t he explored?


    He had experienced almost everything. Unfortunately, nothing could keep him from getting bored.


    ¡°Boss,¡± one of the staff members called out. ¡°Shall I get your favorite drink?¡±


    nd just grinned. ¡°Two. Bring them to Jack¡¯s room.¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    He continued to walk through the corridors and climbed the stairs one by one. The atmosphere wasn¡¯t yet lively, but the booming music could already be heard. For those who weren¡¯t used to being here, it felt nauseating. But for nd, this was where his life began.


    Several other members of Sam¡¯s crew greeted and exchanged friendly words. nd nodded briefly but didn¡¯t stop walking. There was no time. Until his hurried footsteps reached the ck doorbeled ¡®Jack¡¯s Room.¡¯


    Sometimes nd wondered about the choice of this name. Everyone knew it was Jack¡¯s room. Why did it need to bebeled like this? Jack was really strange.


    ¡°Busy?¡±


    Jack, who had been monitoring stock movements in one of thepanies where a lot of Sam¡¯s money was involved, looked startled. ¡°Are you crazy? Trying to give me a heart attack?¡±


    nd burst intoughter. ¡°I¡¯m dead serious.¡± He took a seat right in front of Jack.


    ¡°Flown was settled two days ago. I cleaned up a few things, and, well¡­ I modified it again. Some suppliers wereining about us taking too long to reopen.¡±


    ¡°You said?¡±


    ¡°Renovations.¡±


    nd shook his head slightly. He pulled out a cigarette from his pocket. After taking one, he slid the pack towards Jack, offering him one. Jack never refused whenever an offer came from nd or Hugo. Especially from Sam.


    ¡°How was your vacation, Boss?¡±


    ¡°It went smoothly.¡±


    ¡°I heard Hugo went with you?¡± Jack chuckled at the thought.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± nd shrugged.


    Upon hearing that, Jack burst intoughter. ¡°I¡¯m sure he was asked by the Boss to keep watch the whole time you were on vacation with your lover.¡±


    ¡°Punishment for ying games all the time,¡± nd interjected,ughing along. He raised his feet and ced them on the table. ¡°Everything went smoothly, right?¡±


    ¡°Everything went smoothly.¡± Jack exhaled smoke from the cigarette he was enjoying. ¡°Later, you have to see which rooms I renovated. Even though I have Boss¡¯s permission, you still need to know and report.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Jack nodded and refocused on his work screen.


    ¡°Be came here?¡±


    nd¡¯s question made Jack turn. ¡°Yeah. The bartender told me that Be got drunk and caused a scene.¡±


    nd¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. ¡°Is that all?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I asked how she ended up here, the answer didn¡¯t make sense. She even cursed Beatrice and everything.¡±


    ¡°What did she say?¡±


    Jack tried to recall what Be had said earlier. Drunk people¡¯s words were usually strange, right?


    ¡°Be careful, Sam. Beatrice sacrificed herself for her. Something like that.¡±


    nd clenched his fist tightly.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Where is she now? Do you know?¡± nd prodded.


    ¡°I called a taxi to take her back to the headquarters. Yongki was there, right? But until now¡­ yeah, that¡¯s right. Yongki hasn¡¯t given me any updates. It¡¯s been more than three hours. She should have arrived by now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you told him to go to the headquarters. But I just came from there, and he¡¯s not there.¡±


    Jack was taken aback.


    ¡°Anne said she¡¯s at a hotel near the headquarters. I also asked Kenzo to look for that snake woman.¡±


    Just as nd stopped talking, his phone rang again, disying Kenzo¡¯s name on the screen.


    ¡°Boss, Kak Be isn¡¯t at the hotel you mentioned. There¡¯s no sign of her nearby either.¡±


    nd¡¯s jaw clenched. ¡°Continue the search.¡± Smart move, he contacted Anne to check the CCTV footage, in case they missed something.


    ¡°Somehow, whenever it involves Be, something is bound to happen.¡±


    Jack¡¯s statement left nd speechless.


    ¡°Do you remember what happened two years ago?¡±


    nd rolled up his shirt sleeves slightly. ¡°How could I forget this scar, Jack?¡±


    ¡°Tell Hugo to keep a closer eye on Beatrice. I¡¯m afraid Be¡¯s target is just Beatrice. I¡¯ve heard many stories about Beatrice at the headquarters.¡±


    There was nothing nd could do but nod. He agreed one hundred percent with what Jack said.


    ¡°I heard that Sam has already chosen the woman who will be by his side.¡± Jack looked at nd intently. ¡°You too, right?¡±


    ¡°We all know.¡±


    ¡°Which means¡­¡± Jack deliberately paused. He took a strong drag on his cigarette. Smoke billowed out as he exhaled, savoring the remains of his pleasure.


    nd grinned. ¡°No need to say it. I know what needs to be done.¡±

 [43]

    Beatrice¡¯s smile never wavered. These recent days have been the most enjoyable for her. She never imagined she would reach this point, where she could rx and talkfortably with Sam. Without too much fear or hesitation, although Beatrice often restrained herself from asking what she really wanted to know.


    ¡°Sam,¡± she called out while carrying a te of grilled shrimp. It was the catch from yesterday that she patiently waited for. Ah¡­ not for Beatrice, though. Sam¡¯s patience turned out to be short-lived. Fishing, which supposedly required patience, was mocked mercilessly by Beatrice. How could it not? After only waiting for twenty minutes at most, Sam became impatient.


    The result? They still relied on the supply from the nearby fishing boat. Beatrice didn¡¯t consider it a big deal. Besides, their catch was still rtively fresh. Sam didn¡¯t protest at all. Including now, where the menu consisted of grilled shrimp and squid.


    ¡°Is it done cooking?¡±


    ¡°It didn¡¯t take too long. It might not taste good if it stays on the grill for too long.¡± Beatrice ced the dish on the table. ¡°I¡¯ll get some rice first.¡±


    Sam let Beatrice enter the campervan. They had been there for five days already, but Sam never grew tired of distancing himself from the chaotic life he had. Hugo and Jack still bothered him, though. Maybe nd had been warned not to disturb or knew better than to do so. His trusted person rarely provided updates.


    As long as Hugo said that nd wasn¡¯t causing trouble, Sam didn¡¯t mind. Maybe nd was indeed busy.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s eat.¡± Beatrice smiled widely. ¡°It¡¯s delicious when enjoyed while it¡¯s still warm.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it since morning, right? Stop today.¡±


    Sam justughed. ¡°No fish?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°So, what should I eat?¡±


    ¡°Just the shrimp and squid. There¡¯s plenty of it, you know.¡±


    Sam sighed softly.


    ¡°you said if I cook, you¡¯ll finish everything, right? Where is it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Sam took his portion of the te. ¡°I¡¯ll have double the rice.¡±


    Beatrice smiled widely. She always enjoyed eating together with Sam. There were no moreints since she improved her cooking skills. Although, well¡­ it did feel tiring. But if Sam devoured it like that, Beatrice didn¡¯t mind exerting her hands in the kitchen.


    ¡°Please grill the fish for meter.¡±


    Beatrice frowned. ¡°Do you like fish that much?¡±


    ¡°I never get tired of grilled red snapper. Even if I have to eat it every day, it¡¯s not a problem for me.¡± Sam ced the peeled shrimp on Beatrice¡¯s te. ¡°Eat a lot. I told you, you¡¯re too skinny, right?¡±


    The ck-haired girl blinked slowly. A thin smile appeared on her face. ¡°So, you like it when I gain weight?¡±


    ¡°Not too much weight. But not as skinny as you are now. You look malnourished, even though I feed you.¡±


    Beatrice chuckled. ¡°I can¡¯t eat a lot, Sam. Besides, I get full easily.¡±


    ¡°Get used to eating a little more and increase your portion. Don¡¯t even think about dieting.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Her hastily tied hair swayed with the movement of her shaking head. She had no intention of doing that, either. Throughout her life, being able to eat well was a rare urrence for her. Due to frequent financial constraints, Beatrice¡¯s stomach wasn¡¯t ustomed to eating too much. She used money sparingly to meet her daily needs.


    ¡°What will you eatter, Sam?¡± Beatrice widened her eyes as several pieces of shrimp and squid covered in sweet and sour sauce moved. They no longer remained on the man¡¯s te, but instead ended up on Beatrice¡¯s.


    ¡°Eat,¡± hemanded firmly.


    ¡°How about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll eat fish.¡±


    ¡°Okay, in that case, let me grill the fish.¡± Beatrice prepared to go back inside, taking the fish she had marinated with spices and was ready to put on the grill outside. She intentionally set up a portable grill that was always ready for Beatrice to cook.


    ¡°Sit down,¡± Sam interjected.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Sit, I said,¡± said Sam with a final tone. ¡°I¡¯ll do the grilling. Just enjoy your meal. It¡¯s on me.¡± Then the man stood up and walked wide into the camper van. ¡°In the cooler, right? The fish?¡±


    Beatrice couldn¡¯t let Sam work alone. She didn¡¯t believe that Sam could grill the fish himself. ¡°Oke,¡± she followed Sam¡¯s movements.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you listen? What did I ask for?¡±


    The girl blinked weakly. Her eyes pleaded with Sam. Those eyes had long made him submit. And now, with such an adorable gaze? Initially, Sam didn¡¯t want to disturb Beatrice¡¯s meal and wanted her to enjoy her lunch, but now she was behind him.


    ¡°Okay, you can help. But don¡¯t bother me.¡±


    Beatrice grinned widely.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you don¡¯t listen to me.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t continue eating if I don¡¯t help. It¡¯s not enjoyable, Sam.¡± She imitated Sam¡¯s steps back to the grill.


    ¡°Just say you don¡¯t believe I can grill the fish, right?¡±


    The girl burst intoughter.


    ¡°Once in a while, I should show this skill.¡± Sam felt proud. He raised the temperature of the grill until it felt right. Then, one by one, he gently ced the marinated fish on the grill. The sound of sizzling smoke mixing with the wet skin of the fish and the seasoning created a strong hissing sound. Plus, the aroma that emerged for some reason smelled so delicious.


    ¡°There¡¯s still the chillie, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there is.¡±


    Beatrice didn¡¯t move an inch from Sam¡¯s side. asionally, she helped him spread the seasoning on the fish to let more of it soak in.


    ¡°In the past, when I had trouble eating, Mama always served grilled fish. It was the catch from Papa.¡±


    Beatrice¡¯s motion of spreading the seasoning slowed down. She never once expected Sam to talk about his parents. She herself didn¡¯t know where Sam¡¯s parents were. She had asked Ute, but the woman didn¡¯t know anything about it either.


    ¡°Papa¡¯s hobby was fishing in the sea. When I was little, I never forgot the excitement of riding the speedboat with Papa. Mama always warned us not to go too fast because in the middle of the sea, you never know what storm wille.¡±


    Beatrice could feel the profound mncholy in every word Sam just said. Although she heard Samughing, it wasn¡¯t the usual kind ofughter. It was filled with loss.


    ¡°Papa taught me how to grill fish that tastes good. It never failed to whet my appetite. And it turns out that recipe came from Mama.¡± Sam looked out at the open sea. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m happy to be around here. It reminds me of them.¡±


    ¡°Where are they¡­?¡±


    ¡°Maybe in heaven. I don¡¯t know. Every time I ask God, there¡¯s never an answer.¡±


    Those words slipped so lightly from Sam¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Mama and Papa had an ident. No one survived the ident except me, waiting for them toe home. I thought their return would be like usual. Busy. Many people visiting.¡± Sam chuckled. ¡°Little did I know, it was their coffins being brought home.¡±


    ¡°Sam,¡± Beatrice approached Sam and gently stroked the back of his arm. She leaned in slightly, as if sharing the sudden sadness that overwhelmed Sam.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything anymore, Kau. It¡¯s been over a decade.¡± Sam softly stroked the top of Beatrice¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯m telling you this because you need to know about them. Someday, I¡¯ll take you to visit them.¡±


    Those charcoal-ck eyes blinked slowly. ¡°Really?¡± she asked, making sure. Beatrice was also afraid she had misheard. She was afraid her heart had already hoped for too much.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Sam briefly kissed the side of Beatrice¡¯s head. ¡°After I take care of some issues at headquarters.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to go home soon?¡±


    Sam looked at Beatrice puzzled. ¡°When did I say I wanted to go home?¡±


    ¡°Sam! It¡¯s getting burnt,¡± Beatrice shouted as she saw a fire slightly growing and burning part of the fish¡¯s head near Sam. The man quickly flipped the fish. He asked Beatrice to reapply the seasoning. Sometimes he wouldugh at Beatrice¡¯s innocent and adorable behavior. Other times, he would get annoyed because the girl was too stubborn with her own desires.


    But Sam knew best how to make Beatrice listen to him again.


    ¡°Why is there so much meat for me?¡± Beatrice protested again. ¡°Sam, you haven¡¯t eaten much since earlier.¡± She returned the portion of meat that Sam had put on her te.


    ¡°Eat,¡± Sam said, this time still patiently.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. You should eat. I already ate squid and shrimp, right?¡± Beatrice now sorted the fish meat for Sam. ¡°Do you want more rice?¡±


    ¡°Eat,¡± Sammanded, this time with a firm tone.


    Beatrice pouted. ¡°I¡¯m already full, why force me to eat again.¡±


    ¡°Just the meat. It¡¯s delicious, you know. When else can you eat Sam¡¯s grilled fish?¡±


    A smile reappeared on the girl¡¯s face. ¡°But only this much, okay? The rest, you have to finish.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s easy.¡±


    For whatever reason Sam had, since the first time heid eyes on Beatrice a few years ago, he had vowed that this woman was the one he wanted to have by his side; Beatrice alone. And now, he had made it a reality. And it turned out to be so enjoyable to spend a lot of time with Beatrice.


    Perhaps this was also something new for him. Revealing something he had kept tightly sealed. Not many people knew about his parents. Only certain individuals were informed. Not because he didn¡¯t want to remember, but sharing this heart-wrenching loss wasn¡¯t as simple as giving an order.


    There was a slight sense of relief when he revealed the existence of his parents to Beatrice. Including Beatrice¡¯s response, drawing closer to him. Offeringforting gestures that were far more soothing than anything else.


    From the corner of his eye, Sam also saw that the smile on Beatrice¡¯s face didn¡¯t fade away. Instead, it grew wider, apanied by praise for the food served before them.


    ¡°Promise me one thing, Beatrice?¡±


    ¡°Promise?¡± Beatrice was confused by Sam¡¯s previous question. ¡°What promise?¡±


    Sam¡¯s fingers reached out slowly. He touched Beatrice¡¯s slightly flushed cheek due to the afternoon weather. His eyes focused on the girl sitting beside him. He tidied up Beatrice¡¯s slightly disheveled hair, which was being blown by the wind.


    ¡°Promise to always be by my side.¡±


    Beatrice¡¯s eyes welled up with tears.


    ¡°I¡¯m also serious about asking you to be the mother of my future heirs.¡±


    A single tear fell from Beatrice¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Do you want to?¡±

 [44]

    Throughout the journey along this road, their elderly eyes did not want to wander anywhere. It remained ingrained in their memory that in the past, yes, they often passed through the road where the forest surrounded this area. Just to meet old friends. Friends who were also rivals worthy of him in business.


    He believed that the person was firm and had his own resilience. Unshakeable even though his son had often tried to persuade him to join him.


    Even until his death, he insisted on standing on his own.


    Just like his son now. Alfred couldn¡¯t touch him. Not even a bit could he make Sam turn away from his hardened heart. He continued to carry out what his parents left behind without any external intervention.


    The car stopped as there was an inspection, even though Sam¡¯s main headquarters were still far away. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Alfred asked David, who was sitting next to the driver.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, sir. It seems like Sam¡¯s men intentionally tightened security at their headquarters.¡±


    Alfred didn¡¯t care too much. He was confident he wouldn¡¯t be rejected just to meet Sam. Besides, his goal was not only Sam but also to alleviate his extremely high and torturous curiosity. His imagination soared with many hopes if his suspicions were correct.


    David lowered his car window. ¡°Mr. Alfred wants to meet Sam.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, boss, Boss Sam is not at the headquarters,¡± exined one of his subordinates.


    ¡°The security is very tight. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The person just grinned widely. ¡°Boss nd¡¯s orders.¡±


    David was sure that when he mentioned Alfred¡¯s name just now, most of them knew who Alfred was and what his purpose was at the Twin Dragon¡¯s headquarters. ¡°nd?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s here.¡±


    ¡°Can we meet him?¡±


    ¡°Please. Everything is safe.¡±


    David immediately raised his car window again, and the driver quickly sped away from where they were stopped. Continuing the journey that took about ten minutes before they finally arrived at the front gate, which was guarded much tighter than usual.


    ¡°What¡¯s really happening?¡± Alfred asked, quite curious.


    ¡°I¡¯ll find out right away, sir.¡±


    The ck sedan car entered the gate without any obstacles. The four-story house, quite grand in the middle of the forest, weed them. Several people appeared busy with their activities, not paying much attention to who the visiting guests were, because as soon as Alfred was asked to get out by David, nd came out of the main door.


    ¡°Look who¡¯s here?¡± he asked with a sneer. He put his hands in the pocket of his ck sweater. His eyes were full of suspicion.


    ¡°We have nothing to do with you, nd.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re still here, right?¡± nd approached even closer. He stood right in front of David without flinching.


    ¡°Young people nowadays are always disrespectful.¡± Alfred pped nd¡¯s shoulder quite hard. ¡°Prepare some refreshments for our guest.¡±


    Alfred could hear the chuckle and annoyed grunt from the man whom he knew was Sam¡¯s trusted subordinate.


    ¡°Pleasee in,¡± nd said. ¡°Why are the elderly always rigid in their actions?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    nd chose to keep his mouth shut. Besides, he wondered what business Alfred hading here. Did he want to continue his problems with Jimmy after Sam told him what Alfred¡¯s trusted subordinate did to him? He couldn¡¯t believe it!


    ¡°What brings you here?¡± nd asked with a more serious tone.


    They were already sitting in the rearranged living room. Since Sam¡¯sst visit, the room was messy. Sam¡¯s favorite chair had to be reordered because the boss refused to rece it with a new one. This also included the ss-topped table that broke when one of Herry¡¯s subordinates hit it some time ago.


    ¡°Just a regr visit.¡± Alfred took out his pipe. He sat back casually, observing the interior of the house. It hadn¡¯t changed much since hisst visit. Apparently, Sam still maintained it until now.


    Did nd believe him? Clearly not.


    ¡°You¡¯re very busy, sir. It¡¯s impossible to make time toe here without a purpose,¡± the old man chuckled. He slowly puffed on his cigar, filling the guest room with smoke. ¡°Once again¡­ to offer Sam a deal, if that¡¯s what you want to know.¡±


    nd nodded softly. ¡°Unfortunately, our boss doesn¡¯t want to coborate with anyone.¡±


    ¡°What if this coboration doesn¡¯t involve business alone, nd?¡± Alfred asked, scrutinizing. His sharp eyes stared at nd, who didn¡¯t flinch in response. Sam¡¯s trusted associates were always familiar with fear, close to death, and fueled by adrenaline to create their own resistance.


    ¡°You know, Mr. Alfred, just like Benjamin Noah¡¯s habits. He¡¯s not someone who easily agrees to any agreement. He has the power to grip anyone he wants to destroy,¡± nd said casually. ¡°Even if it wasn¡¯t for your past rtionship, I¡¯m sure Sam would have long removed Quassano¡¯s name from the list of partners.¡±


    Alfred chuckled. No, he wasn¡¯t hurt. nd¡¯s words were too straightforward, but it was the reality that had happened. Sam, with all his stubbornness and his way of ruling and protecting his territory, it was only natural for him to go on a rampage and beat anyone who dared to touch, even though Sam never disrupted the existing order.


    ¡°Ask Sam,¡± Alfred resumed puffing his cigar. ¡°If it¡¯s rted to Beatrice Catalinna, would Quassano¡¯s offer be epted by him?¡±


    ***[]***


    Sam drove the campervan at a regr speed, enjoying the breeze that tousled their hair. Those sitting in the frontughed joyfully, especially Beatrice. Sometimes her hand extended out, as if still not satisfied with enjoying the fresh air.


    ¡°Having fun?¡± Sam asked for the umpteenth time.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Beatrice smiled widely. ¡°Really having fun. When can we do this again?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve just set off home, and you¡¯re already asking about the next vacation?¡± Sam chuckled. ¡°I have a lot to deal with, you know?¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Beatrice couldn¡¯t deny that. Being by Sam¡¯s side meant being ready for all the risks, including Sam being absent more often. During their few days together, Beatrice learned a lot. Not too much, as Sam only shared the outlines, but it was enough for Beatrice to understand what kind of life Sam led out there.


    ¡°I was raised in a tough environment, you know,¡± Sam said as they enjoyed the next evening. ¡°But I was taught to uphold solidarity. To whom loyalty is given.¡±


    ¡°But does it have to involve violence?¡± Beatrice asked cautiously, her desire to touch upon the incident that left Sam hospitalized bing more pronounced.


    ¡°It depends on the situation I face.¡± Samughed. ¡°Everyone with a life will eventually die, Beatrice. It¡¯s just a matter of when my timees.¡±


    Beatrice closed her eyes tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t be reckless.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m right? Isn¡¯t that what religious leaders often say? I¡¯ve heard it many times. Just heard, not necessarily followed.¡±


    During their nearly week-long time together, Beatrice felt that this tattooed man was much more humane. Sometimes Samughed with her, sometimes heughed at the silly things Beatrice did. Or often he threw jokes that made Beatrice feel like Sam was possessed by someone else.


    Although sometimes she could feel the change in Sam¡¯s demeanor when he received a phone call, possibly from Hugo or nd. His mood suddenly turned sour. It took Beatrice some time to readjust.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry. I act for a specific reason. It¡¯s not just because I don¡¯t like being provoked. But once something makes me angry, or like what happened recently, don¡¯t me all my actions on them,¡± Sam¡¯s words echoed in her mind. Without saying it, Beatrice knew how Sam and his group operated, and the payback they received was significant. They were close-knit, with a strong sense of family. Although Beatrice knew thenguage they used was rough and seemed reckless.


    Just like Sam. In Beatrice¡¯s eyes, he had another side that she believed was much gentler.


    ¡°Are we going home to your ce or to the resort?¡±


    ¡°The resort,¡± Sam replied shortly. His eyes refocused on the steering wheel. Through his left side mirror, he could see a line of cars following them.


    ¡°Hera asked when we can go back. She misses college.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ I miss it, too,¡± Beatrice smiled faintly. ¡°You¡¯ve given me the opportunity to go back to school. But even before experiencing sitting in a ssroom, there have been more important events.¡±


    ¡°Do you regret it?¡±


    Beatrice turned to him immediately. ¡°In what sense?¡±


    ¡°Being in my life. You can¡¯t have a normal college experience, and your life can¡¯t go back to what it used to be.¡±


    Beatrice remained silent for a while because Sam¡¯s words truly struck a chord in her heart. He was right. Her life couldn¡¯t go back to how it was before. Many things had already happened, things she had willingly embarked on with Sam. But truly, she didn¡¯t regret a single second that had passed.


    ¡°No,¡± Beatrice replied firmly.


    Just as Sam was about to respond to Beatrice¡¯s statement, his phone started ringing. If it was Hugo again, he would definitely deal with his assistant¡¯s disturbance once they arrived at the resort! Just wait and see! However, it was nd¡¯s name that appeared on the screen.


    ¡°Is it done?¡± Sam quickly asked, not wanting to waste time. His conversation with nd was rted to their headquarters.


    ¡°It¡¯s done, Boss. You can rest assured,¡± nd replied with a chuckle. ¡°In a week, you can return to the headquarters. Everything you asked for has been fulfilled.¡±


    ¡°So why did you contact me?¡± Sam leaned backfortably in his seat. Despite the slightly oversized steering wheel, Sam always managed to control the speed of the car.


    ¡°Alfred Quassano.¡±


    ¡°What does he want now?¡± Sam sighed in annoyance.


    ¡°He wants to meet Beatrice.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡± Sam furrowed his brow.


    ¡°There¡¯s something he needs to confirm, and it involves Beatrice, Boss.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to,¡± Sam quickly interjected.


    nd sighed softly. ¡°I can¡¯t do anything when all our men are held hostage.¡±


    Sam mmed the brakes hard, causing the car toe to a sudden stop. Beatrice screamed in surprise, and Sam could see that the cars in the line behind them also abruptly stopped. Hugo quickly got out of one of the cars to approach him, but Sam didn¡¯t pay much attention to it.


    nd¡¯s words had disrupted his concentration. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Alfred is heading to the resort. Just to confirm one thing with Beatrice, Boss.¡±


    ¡°Damn that old bastard! I¡¯ve already rejected any cooperation with Quassano!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just a coboration, Boss!¡±


    ¡°Speak clearly, nd!¡±


    ¡°Beatrice.¡±


    ¡°Why her?¡± Sam nced at the girl beside him. His gaze was surprised and slightly fearful because of his recent reaction.


    ¡°If what Alfred believes is true, Beatrice is not just an ordinary girl, Boss.¡±


    Sam¡¯s forehead wrinkled deeply.


    ¡°She¡­ is Leora Quassano.¡±

 [45]

    The report Paul provided, along with some crucial information spoken by Be, though Gerald didn¡¯t want to believe it, Be¡¯s words didn¡¯t stray far from all the information Paul had given. Since her arrival two days ago, the woman had been under Jimmy Lee¡¯s protection. Whatever she desired, everything was easily provided.


    Gerald wasn¡¯t too concerned. What mattered to him right now was how and what n he could devise to trap Sam using Beatrice. For now, he didn¡¯t want to act rashly. Both he and Jimmy were closely monitored by Alfred. He knew that.


    ¡°Sir,¡± Paul called, breaking Gerald¡¯s concentration. ¡°Mr. Alfred¡¯s envoy has arrived.¡±


    He quickly put away the report he was studying. Meeting Alfred¡¯s envoy was something he could do now. He still needed Alfred¡¯s support for many matters concerning the Eagle Wing. Meeting Alfred was just to secure his position in the eyes of the leader. Unfortunately, Alfred had been difficult to reachtely. Although some of their affairs were still going smoothly, Gerald felt that Alfred was nning something.


    The betrayal he and Jimmy hadmitted was never discussed again. But it made Gerald shudder. Despite trying to ignore it, it made his mind wonder-could Alfred be nning revenge?


    ¡°Ask him toe in.¡±


    Shortly after, two of Alfred¡¯s trusted men entered Gerald¡¯s office. One of them handed him a folder with the Quassano family emblem. Gerald furrowed his brow. ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°You are requested to read and study it first.¡±


    Gerald knew that. ¡°But what is this?¡± he repeated.


    ¡°The cancetion of all the partnerships that have been established. Mr. Alfred has frozen many of the assets managed by Mr. Gerald. Several ces you oversee have also been taken over by Mr. Alfred based on the existing agreements.¡±


    Gerald¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t immediately sign the new agreement, don¡¯t me Mr. Alfred for withdrawing all the capital from the businesses you manage.¡±


    CRASH!!!


    Gerald mmed the table forcefully. ¡°Who dares to do this, damn it!¡± he cursed. He threw the ck envelope from the table. The sheets inside scattered everywhere.


    ¡°It was me,¡± Alfred said, walking calmly into Gerald¡¯s office. He could see the anger on the face of the ruler of the Eagle Wing. The person he had trusted all this time. Who was acting so recklessly after receiving so much?


    My goodness! Alfred never expected Gerald to dare do this to him. n to kill him, ah¡­ no. Help Jimmy kill him? Absolutely not!


    ¡°Why, sir?¡± Gerald asked, trembling. Besides having his own fear, he also had to think and act quickly to suppress Alfred.


    ¡°You ask why, Gerald?¡± Alfred asked in a sarcastic tone. His old eyes observed how Gerald was looking at him now. ¡°After what you¡¯ve done?¡± He scoffed. Walking towards the sofa in the middle of the room.


    David and his other men stood guard at a safe distance. There was also a special forces team deployed outside to secure Alfred¡¯s visit this time.


    ¡°I¡­ I,¡± Gerald stood up from his seat. Walking quickly towards Alfred. Half-kneeling, he begged for mercy. ¡°Forgive me, sir.¡±


    Although his body was starting to weaken, Alfred knew best how to subdue a friend who had turned into an opponent. ¡°Lower, you damn fool!¡±


    Gerald obeyed. He lowered himself even further until his face was almost touching the tip of Alfred Quassano¡¯s shoe. ¡°Forgive me.¡±


    Alfred scoffed. In one swift motion, he kicked Gerald. The tip of his shoe was slightly pointed and hit the corner of Gerald¡¯s lip. That wasn¡¯t all. The old man¡¯s leg moved again, causing Gerald to fall to the floor. There was no cry of pain from the ruler of the Eagle Wing. He epted it all, but could it satisfy Alfred?


    Not at all.


    For the old man, Gerald was nothing more than a guard dog. When he was no longer needed, he could be reced at will. Unfortunately, Alfred felt that Gerald¡¯s performance as a guard had always been good and deserved appreciation. He never expected that Gerald would betray him. For what?


    ¡°Tell me your reason, Gerald,¡± Alfred said with emphasis. He stepped on Gerald¡¯s fingers using the back of his shoe. ¡°Tell me!¡±


    ¡°Forgive me, sir.¡±


    ¡°Tell me!¡± Alfred grew more impatient. ¡°Don¡¯t let me give you a punishment far more painful than what I brought.¡±


    ¡°Forgive me, sir!¡± Gerald tried to rise this time. Not to avoid Alfred¡¯s blows but to escape the threat and what Alfred could do to him, which was far more terrifying than what he was currently experiencing.


    ¡°Forgive me,¡± he fell to his knees again in front of Alfred¡¯s feet.


    ¡°Tell me the reason, Gerald, before my patience runs out,¡± Alfred spoke as softly as possible, but for Gerald, it felt like the final song of his life.


    ¡°I¡­ I wanted a bigger share in the trading sector,¡± Gerald said.


    Alfred closed his eyes tightly. Once again, he kicked Gerald, causing him to fall. ¡°Just for that?¡±


    Gerald had no other words to deny it. During the years of working with Alfred, the old man rarely disappointed him. Always guided and dependable. But the news of Alfred forming a new partnership with Sam made him unhappy.


    Did that news immediately make him agree to Jimmy¡¯s persuasion? No. Gerald had to check the news for himself. He couldn¡¯t be swayed by mere persuasion. When the news turned out to be true, the hurt he felt towards Alfred was significant. Unfortunately¡­ oh my goodness, why did everything deviate from his expectations?


    ¡°You have disappointed me greatly,¡± Alfred said, leaning back on the sofa. ¡°Truly disappointed me.¡±


    ¡°Forgive me, sir. Forgive me,¡± Gerald pleaded once again, kneeling. ¡°I will redeem myself with anything as long as that agreement is not approved.¡±


    Alfred shook his head slowly. ¡°The price you have to pay, Gerald.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll fix it, sir. I¡¯ll fix it.¡±


    ¡°How?¡± Alfred suddenly approached, whispering with a sharp re. ¡°The trust you have shattered has destroyed everything, Gerald. How will you fix it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you won¡¯t be disturbed by Jimmy¡¯s presence anymore.¡±


    Alfred chuckled. ¡°Is that so?¡± He stood up. ¡°I have already warned Jimmy. It¡¯s you whom I cherished the most. This betrayal hurts me, Gerald.¡±


    The ruler didn¡¯t know what else to say.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to sign, it¡¯s your business. Everything I have supported will slowly be withdrawn. Not a single thing will remain, including influential people. Everything is in my control, Gerald.¡±


    Gerald bowed his head even further.


    ¡°Destroying someone who wants my life goes beyond simply reciprocating with their life, Gerald. It¡¯s about their entire existence.¡± Alfred rose from his seat, paying no attention to Gerald who was starting to crawl towards him. ¡°I¡¯m not someone who can be easily yed, Gerald,¡± Alfred warned beforepletely leaving the office.


    ¡°I¡¯m still giving you a chance to live,¡± he muttered softly. ¡°Use it wisely, Gerald. If I find out you misbehave again, I won¡¯t hesitate to eliminate you.¡±


    ***


    Equally terrifying was the warning Alfred gave. Jimmy Lee was left sitting weakly in the living room. No one around him dared to approach.


    ¡°You are my true beloved nephew, Jimmy. But why are you in such a hurry?¡± Alfred asked, whispering in a horrifying manner. ¡°You know that hasty movements can harm the body. Including this time.¡±


    Jimmy suddenly stiffened. His body began to tremble.


    ¡°I still forgive everything you¡¯ve done because within your body¡­¡± Alfred deliberately hit Jimmy¡¯s arm with the tip of his cane, pressing it as hard as possible until he heard a whimper of pain from his nephew. ¡°Within your body, Quassano blood flows, albeit in small amounts. Even if you purify your blood, it can fade because it¡¯s my desire to erase your name from Quassano.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t, Uncle,¡± he pleaded. ¡°Don¡¯t do that to me.¡±


    ¡°You gained everything because of my support, Jimmy.¡± Alfred didn¡¯t want to show too much mercy. Forgiving two lives close to him, but choking them tighter was what he was doing now. ¡°Have you forgotten?¡±


    ¡°No, Uncle!¡± Jimmy fell to his knees, begging just like a defeated warrior pleading for his life. ¡°I could never forget everything you¡¯ve done for my life.¡±


    ¡°Or do you want them dead?¡± Alfred showed a photo that made Jimmy¡¯s eyes almost pop out of their sockets.


    ¡°No! Please, Uncle! Not both of them! I¡­ I¡¯m guilty! I beg for forgiveness, Uncle!¡±


    The two people Jimmy cherished the most were in Alfred¡¯s hands. There was a pistol held to their heads, and with one pull, their lives would be gone just like that. Fear was evident in their eyes, making Jimmy more unsettled.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t let anything happen to both of them, Uncle. I¡¯m the one at fault. I should be punished.¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Alfred returned his phone to his pocket. ¡°What do I gain from you, Jimmy?¡± He chuckled. ¡°Here, I am the one in power. After my death, do you think you¡¯ll have power?¡± He stood up from his seat. ¡°This time, I forgive everything you¡¯ve done, but don¡¯t expect me to be kind again. I will take back everything you¡¯ve gained.¡±


    Jimmy¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°B-but, Uncle, there¡¯s my effort there.¡±


    ¡°Effort?¡± Alfred scoffed. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the help and support of the people around me, your efforts would be worthless, Jimmy.¡± He gently patted his nephew¡¯s shoulder. ¡°The Quassano octopus exists because of me, not you.¡±


    Jimmy slumped weakly.


    ¡°Obey everything I say from now on, and I will spare your lives.¡±


    He could only bow his head in resignation. He didn¡¯t move from his spot until the old man and his henchmen left. He pondered and contemted what he could do after Alfred left him crippled. He had nothing left after the old man imed ¡®retracting¡¯ everything he owned. He became like the old Jimmy. Powerless and incapable.


    Regardless of the passing time, Jimmy remained in his position. Thinking, even though he didn¡¯t know what was going through his mind.


    Until Be approached. Since Alfred¡¯s arrival, the young woman had been intentionally eavesdropping. She couldn¡¯t let Gerald and Jimmy weaken because of that threat. Although Be had no knowledge of the business Alfred was involved in, if it was rted to the dark underworld, it surely had something to do with Sam.


    ¡°And you can only sit still like this, sir?¡± Be asked with a mocking tone. She casually sat beside Jimmy, showing no fear, as she could possibly be the outlet for Jimmy Lee¡¯s frustration today.


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Jimmy snapped. ¡°Get out, you bitch!¡±


    ¡°Be careful using the word ¡®bitch,¡¯ you fool! You were born stupid!¡± Be couldn¡¯t stand the insults. She had had enough of the word ¡®bitch.¡¯ ¡°Find out why that person forgave your life. I should be seeing your corpse here now. But what?¡± Be gripped Jimmy¡¯s face, forcing him to look at her. ¡°I¡¯m sure this is rted to Sam.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±


    ¡°You can contact Gerald. I¡¯m sure that Old Bangka met with Gerald. Giving the same threat.¡± Be sneered sarcastically. ¡°If my assumption is correct, Old Bangka has already determined who will stand behind him. And that is¡­ Samuel. The leader of Twin Dragons.¡±


    Jimmy clenched his jaw.


    ¡°What do you gain in the end?¡± Be shrugged. Leaningfortably on the sofa. ¡°Nothing but humiliation. And you will live like that forever, respected Mr. Jimmy Lee.¡±


    ¡°You bastard!¡±


    Beughed loudly. Satisfied indeed.


    ¡°Unless you follow what I say.¡±


    Jimmy stared at Be sharply.


    ¡°Kill Sam by targeting Beatrice.¡±

 [46]

    As soon as he got out of the car, Sam hurriedly entered the resort. As he entered his own resort premises, there were already many ck sedans with Northern Region license tes lined up; Alfred¡¯s residence.


    Don¡¯t ask how frustrated Sam was with Alfred¡¯s interruption at the headquarters. nd couldn¡¯t lie when reporting the situation, especially when it concerned his interests at the headquarters. Moreover, it also involved the safety of all his subordinates. His fists clenched tightly, ready to strike Alfred. No matter what had happened between them.


    ¡°Boss,¡± Valdo greeted as soon as he learned of Sam¡¯s arrival. Several other subordinates also approached, including Anne who approached Beatrice.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Hugo?¡±


    ¡°Apanying Mr. Alfred.¡±


    Sam scanned the surroundings. Many of Alfred¡¯s men were on guard around the resort. Fully armed. Unlike Sam¡¯s subordinates, who were rxed but on high alert. Ready to defend themselves. In terms of numbers, they could still escape from this frustrating situation. His subordinates were trapped on two fronts. The headquarters and the resort.


    What does Alfred really want? Where did this obsession with Beatricee from? Although he didn¡¯t know the details of who Leora Quassano was, he had heard rumors that thest descendant of the Quassano family had died in an ident that befell the sole heir of the Quassano business empire decades ago.


    ¡°Anne,¡± Sam called out to the figure that was approaching him. Along with Beatrice, of course.


    Don¡¯t ask how Beatrice is feeling right now. One thing is certain, she is very confused and seems scared because Sam is no longer as rxed as usual. Driving the car felt like evading the police chase.


    ¡°Yes, Boss.¡±


    ¡°Take Beatrice inside through the side entrance. Meet Uti. And you, Valdo,¡± Sam immediately pointed at Valdo. ¡°Make sure Beatrice is safe while I talk to Alfred. If anything happens, get out of here immediately.¡±


    Valdo and Anne exchanged nces, as if they understood what they needed to do. ¡°Okay, Boss,¡± they said in unison.


    ¡°Come on, Beatrice,¡± Anne beckoned, taking Beatrice¡¯s hand and asking her to follow. Unfortunately, both Anne and Sam forgot that Beatrice could be very stubborn.


    ¡°No.¡± Beatrice slightly pushed Anne¡¯s hand away. She smiled faintly to show her appreciation for what Anne was doing for her. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere other than by Sam¡¯s side.¡±


    Sam¡¯s jaw tightened in frustration. ¡°Don¡¯t argue!¡±


    ¡°Who does that person want to meet?¡± Beatrice raised her head slightly. Although her legs trembled as she approached, because Sam suddenly became a terrifying figure. His gaze turned red, his lips trembled with anger, not to mention his breathing that rumbled as he restrained his emotions ready to burst out.


    ¡°Listen to me, you,¡± Sam growled in frustration. ¡°Your safety is the top priority. Understand?!¡±


    Sam¡¯s voice was more than just a shout. Its tone was much higher than before. His gaze made Anne and Valdo cower in fear. They dared not look at Sam anymore, but it was different with Beatrice.


    She had made up her mind that as long as she was by Sam¡¯s side, no matter what bad things happened, even if they threatened her, it didn¡¯t matter. She was not afraid at all. She would rather face it together.


    Every second she spent without news of Sam was torture for her. She couldn¡¯t bear to be in that kind of situation again.


    Although she felt nervous because of the figure of Sam in front of her, not the Sam she had been with for the past few days. The real


    Sam; cold, firm, rigid, angry, and not allowing his opponents to squirm under his feet. Beatrice still approached and reached out her hand. Touching his face, which although not smooth on the surface, had a few scars that were probably due to his frequent injuries. But truly, Beatrice couldn¡¯t turn away from him.


    Sam, for her, was too strong to reject. Especially after spending time together for the past few days. At least Beatrice knew, to some extent, that Sam was not as cruel as she had imagined.


    ¡°I¡¯m always safe by your side, right?¡± Her hand was already touching Sam¡¯s face. To which he responded by closing his eyes, as if his calmness came from the palm of her hand. He slowly enclosed her hand with his palm. Touching each other there.


    ¡°Yes. You¡¯re safe with me,¡± Sam whispered as he slightly lowered his head. Their foreheads touched. Feeling Beatrice¡¯s breath around his face. And sniffing a bit more greedily the scent of Beatrice¡¯s perfume that he now loved. ¡°But never leave my side, no matter what happens.¡±


    A smile appeared on Beatrice¡¯s face. For Sam, when he opened his eyes and saw such a charming smile, he wanted to devour it until there was nothing left. But he remembered that there was still something he had to deal with. That damn Alfred Quassano!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Sam said while holding Beatrice¡¯s hand tightly, not nning to let go easily.


    Meanwhile, Anne and Valdo looked confused by the situation that had just happened. Both of them agreed that Sam was the type of boss who would not hesitate to curse and dislike too many objections from the people around him. But earlier, witnessed by their own eyes, they saw the ruler bowing to a girl whom Anne acknowledged as brave. And for Valdo, Beatrice¡¯s presence by Sam¡¯s side was appropriate. For some reason, in Valdo¡¯s eyes, Beatrice was much more genuine than any woman who had been by Sam¡¯s side. Especially Be, whose whereabouts were unknown.


    ¡°Sam has truly chosen the people who are by his side, hasn¡¯t he?¡± Anne said firmly. ¡°So no one should doubt my words about the protection we need to provide for Beatrice.¡±


    Valdo chuckled. ¡°Let¡¯s go to our respective positions. Don¡¯t forget, Hugo asked you to contact Ferdi until you¡¯re connected.¡±


    Anne just gave a thumbs-up and chose to quickly walk towards the room where she worked. Not paying too much attention to the many Alfred personnel who were watching. To her, they were all like guard dogs protecting their master while he yed inside.


    When she met Alfred earlier, the old man only asked about Ute¡¯s whereabouts. Anne didn¡¯t want to tell him, but it seemed that the man had something he wanted to discuss with Ute. She chose to be near Ute during the conversation, which she considered trivial.


    What? Asking for news?


    That¡¯s just ridiculous!


    Anne was puzzled by Alfred¡¯s recent question. After that, she entered the room and met Hugo. So¡­ meeting Ute just to ask for news? How ridiculous!


    Beatrice was half running, struggling to keep up with Sam¡¯srge strides. But she wouldn¡¯tin. asionally, she smiled faintly in response to the greetings from Sam¡¯s subordinates.


    Therge door of the room, guarded by two of Valdo¡¯s subordinates, was wide open. Both nodded briefly as Sam entered the room, where Hugo and Alfred were already present.


    ¡°So, you finally came,¡± Alfred greeted with a chuckle. He temporarily set aside his cigar. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for an hour; I think that¡¯s a fair price.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Sam clenched his jaw. His gaze was sharp as he stared at Alfred, who seemed unusually rxed. As if he owned the ce.


    ¡°You¡¯re so stiff,¡± Alfredughed. ¡°Just sit down.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the guest, but you act like you own the ce.¡±


    Alfred continued tough. ¡°I just realized that you¡¯re someone who is rigid in rtionships. Used to going through Hugo or nd when dealing with the Twin Dragons, I only now know what your true attitude is like.¡±


    Sam sat down, making himselffortable. He wouldn¡¯t let Beatrice stand there without protection. Hugo immediately stood up and positioned himself slightly behind Beatrice. Although Beatrice didn¡¯t understand why Hugo had to do that, she chose to remain silent.


    ¡°Your father was a ruler, but not as rigid as you, Sam.¡±


    Sam sighed. One thing that made him reluctant to have dealings with Alfred was that the old man always brought up his father, who had long passed away. Didn¡¯t Alfred understand how much Sam missed his parents? The cruelty of the dark world and the weight of the responsibilities on his shoulders made Sam set aside his longing. It also made him despise anyone who asked about his heart.


    Especially when it came to his parents.


    Until this moment, he believed that either Alfred or Gerald was behind the death of the person he loved. Unfortunately, Sam¡¯s logic had to continue even though he had been investigating the cause of his parents¡¯ death. Although it could be said that it was a futile endeavor.


    Sam couldn¡¯t find the answers.


    ¡°What is it, Mr. Alfred, the disturber?¡± Sam asked, clenching his jaw. His eyes narrowed sharply as he stared at Alfred, who had shifted his gaze to the girl on Sam¡¯s right side. Where Hugo was protecting her. David had provided information that Beatrice had never been far from Sam¡¯s side in recent months. That¡¯s how Beatrice got involved with Sam.


    Alfred¡¯s confidant had already met the man who had sold Beatrice to Sam so easily just to settle a debt. But Alfred didn¡¯t want to prolong the matter. He just wanted to give the man a fitting response for his disgusting behavior as a father. He already had all the information about Beatrice¡¯s childhood and her growth into adulthood. It had kept him from getting a good night¡¯s sleep for some time now. Alfred didn¡¯t expect how difficult Beatrice¡¯s life had been all this time.


    When Beatrice entered this living room, his conviction grew stronger. He couldn¡¯t possibly forget the resemnce of his son¡¯s face clearly reflected in Beatrice¡¯s face. Not to mention her serene gaze that radiated a warmth like that of a beloved daughter-inw. No, Alfred wasn¡¯t that old to forget the two of them, including Beatrice, who had a perfect blend of both her parents¡¯ features.


    ¡°What is your business?¡± Sam leaned back on the sofa, taking a puff from his cigar. He epted the lighter handed to him by Hugo.


    ¡°It¡¯s a personal matter.¡±


    ¡°Her personal matter,¡± Sam took a strong drag of the cigar in his mouth. He exhaled the smoke, filling the room with a thin haze from the cigar. ¡°It¡¯s in my hands.¡±


    Alfred chuckled. ¡°Beatrice has her own life, Sam. You¡¯re not her God.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Samughed. ¡°How can Alfred, the ruler of the underworld known for his cruelty and mercilessness, talk about God here?¡±


    The old man sighed softly. ¡°Just five minutes. No more than that, Sam.¡±


    ¡°After what you did to me?¡± Sam straightened his back. ¡°Disturbing our pleasant vacation and holding my subordinate¡¯s hostage?¡±


    ¡°I had to do that just to meet Beatrice.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Sam stared intensely at Alfred. ¡°Don¡¯t beat around the bush, Old Man!¡±


    ¡°I need to make sure Beatrice is a Quassano descendant.¡±


    Sam burst intoughter. ¡°Where does your long-dead grandson Beatricee from?¡± Sam exhaled another puff of cigar smoke. ¡°Think logically, Mr. Alfred. We both suffered a loss, but you were able to get through it because of your mature age. But what about me? I¡¯ve suppressed the thought that they might still be alive somewhere, enduring and surviving. And now theye into my life in good health.¡±


    Alfred ignored Sam¡¯s previous statement. ¡°What if I tell you a story that you don¡¯t know, Sam?¡±


    Sam chose to keep staring at Alfred, his gaze still sharp.


    ¡°A story where you don¡¯t know the true background of Beatrice.¡±

 [47] a

    The thumping sound of music reverberated through the air. Twinkling lights followed the rhythm created there. Smoke wafted from the numerous cigarettes released into the surrounding air. The pungent smell of alcohol blended harmoniously, creating a sense of rxation.


    Especially now, right in the middle of the dance floor, where people were bustling about. Moving in sync with the beats, their hearts pounding to the rhythm. Their entire bodies enchanted by the enjoyment they were experiencing. Hips swayed and asionally mmed as the music grew faster. Sometimes, they screamed when they felt the need for it.


    Her long hair followed her body¡¯s movements. asionally, she closed her eyes to enhance the pleasure she was experiencing. She was like an erotic dancer, shaking her entire body. Her goal was to attract foolish men, just like what she was doing now. However, she didn¡¯t need a man to apany her to bed. She only needed one person: Sam.


    On the other side of the dance floor, someone observed the woman closely. A woman who shamelessly danced while holding a bottle of drink. asionally, she took a sip and then moved her head along with the music. The observer¡¯s hand rested against one side of the room.


    ¡°What brings you here, nd?¡± asked one of the bartenders in the bar. ¡°Tequ?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    The bartender furrowed his brow. ¡°Or do you want to meet Jack?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    The bartender¡¯s curiosity grew. Every time nd came to Flown, he had only two purposes. Either to party until morning and get tired, or to meet with Jack and not leave the room. Whatever they discussed, it definitely concerned the management of this ce.


    ¡°I¡¯ll prepare a ce for you,¡± he offered. It wasn¡¯t for nothing. nd and Hugo couldn¡¯t be underestimated. They needed a special ce in this establishment. Their positions made everyone obey whatever they said.


    ¡°On the third floor.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ording to nd, the bartender was being quite chatty tonight. He still wanted to be here, observing every movement of the woman who still dominated the dance floor. Plus, in recent times, her whereabouts had been unknown. It was quite strange for her to suddenly appear at Flown alone.


    Anne informed nd about Be¡¯s appearance at one of the supermarkets on the main road leading to Flown. He immediately checked her location, and indeed, the woman was dancing carefree.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Be didn¡¯t seem to appreciate being touched. Although she felt that everything was moving without being offended or bothered by slight collisions. It had bemonce and expected. However, if someone suddenly squeezed her buttocks, she clearly wouldn¡¯t ept it. ¡°Watch your behavior!¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The man who had been observing Be since earlier chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t y hard to get.¡± He slightly trapped Be in his embrace.


    Did this make Be angry? No. But she chose the right time to unleash her anger. Thus, within the trap of his embrace, Be moved sensually. She raised the bottle in her hand high. The hem of her shirt lifted slightly due to her recent movement. Not to mention her breasts bing more prominent due to her increasingly wild movements.


    The man was clearly ecstatic. He countered by asionally kissing the nape of the woman¡¯s neck. Or even stealing a kiss, despite his efforts being somewhat challenging due to the woman¡¯s resistance. ¡°Do you want another drink?¡±


    Be chuckled. She chose to y with her drink again. She purposely made it messy so that her tongue¡¯s movements, licking the remnants on the edge of her lips, would catch the attention of the man in front of her. ¡°I¡¯m fine with this,¡± she said. She moved closer to the man. Her chest pressed against him even more. She continued to sway to the rhythm, matching the man who Be found repulsive.


    However, she did need pleasure for herself. Her head felt heavy because of Jimmy and Gerald¡¯s stupidity. They always considered the possible consequences if they acted beyond their usual limits. They also took Alfred and his threats into ount.


    Yet, Be was just one step away from achieving her intention of destroying Beatrice. She wouldn¡¯t let Sam be in danger. She wouldn¡¯t. She only needed Beatrice to receive punishment. She could still keep Sam safe by saying that Gerald and Jimmy were targeting Sam¡¯s life. To whom? Clearly, to all the Twin Dragons.


    It was so easy, right?


    But why hadn¡¯t those two idiots fulfilled her wishes yet! Damn it! She drank the remaining liquid in her bottle, swallowing it down, regardless of the burning sensation on her tongue. She truly needed a release. Especially when she felt the temperature rising around her. The touch of the man¡¯s hands starting to roam her body. Everything blended into one, but she liked it.


    ¡°Move aside.¡± Someone pushed the man who had been holding her.


    ¡°What¡¯s your problem!¡± the man retorted, immediately ncing at nd in front of him. However, it didn¡¯t take long for him to step aside. Dealing with nd could lead to many problems. He had enough trouble at the office. He didn¡¯t want to get involved with the thugs in this Southern area.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Beughed. ¡°Chasing him away won¡¯t earn my praise as protection.¡± Be burped slightly. ¡°Damn alcohol!¡± She felt like smashing her bottle. However, her hand was tightly held by nd. Be¡¯s anger towards this man was actually quite intense, but in her intoxicated state, she didn¡¯t have enough strength.


    ¡°Let go, you bastard!¡±


    Instead of letting go, nd chose to grab the bottle and drag Be away from the dance floor. Ignoring the sudden attention and curses thrown at Be. The woman¡¯s hand even struck him hard. Making his back ache. But he didn¡¯t care. For him, Be had to give him satisfactory answers. Otherwise, nd wouldn¡¯t hesitate to punish her.


    ¡°Let go!¡± Be resisted again. ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    nd kept walking, regardless of Be asionally colliding with other patrons due to his pulling. nd felt that Be had been hiding something during her recent disappearance. Once they reached the third floor, where he had prepared for her with Be, he immediately threw the woman harshly.


    Be staggered a bit due to nd¡¯s forceful movement. After regaining herposure, she took off her shoes. Regardless of whether it would hurt ndter, the man deserved it. Unfortunately, her action missed the mark. Her shoe hit the ss table, shattering it instantly.


    nd just grinned.

 [47] b

    ¡°You bastard!¡± Be shouted, outraged by nd¡¯s behavior. She would never forget what nd had done to her. As she approached the man, she brutally struck him, but with a sudden firmness, Be stopped her movements. She struggled to move as nd gripped her jaw tightly. He forcefully pushed her until her back hit the wall. She didn¡¯tin, knowing that nd would enjoy it.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± nd whispered, getting closer to Be, who stared fearlessly at him. ¡°Who¡¯s more of a bastard, a woman who degrades herself for a man¡¯s sake?¡±


    Be, despite her mouth being tightly pressed, tried to resist. She spat on nd¡¯s face. ¡°You have no idea how much I love Sam!¡± she yelled as nd loosened his grip due to her action.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about your love, Be,¡± nd said, disgusted. He quickly wiped off whatnded on his face. In that moment, Be took the opportunity to free herself from his grasp. She tried to leave the room, but nd wouldn¡¯t let her go so easily.


    In a single motion, Be found herself in his embrace. nd pulled her waist slightly and pushed her back. He didn¡¯t care if her back got hurt as she fell onto the floor. ¡°Bastard!¡± the woman cursed.


    There was a look of pain in her eyes, and her hands rubbed her back to ease the pain she felt. But nd didn¡¯t care. He needed satisfactory answers from Be.


    ¡°Where were you when you weren¡¯t at the headquarters?¡± nd asked softly.


    Be tried to stand up despite the pain. Then she responded to nd¡¯s earlier question. With a slight hesitation, she walked towards the door guarded by nd. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± She waved her hand dismissively.


    The dizziness from the earlier drink was starting to take over her. Combined with the pain she had just endured, it felt tempting to just lie down and forget about dealing with nd for the rest of the night. Unfortunately, she thought Sam would visit Flown. She forgot that Sam was probably with Beatrice.


    Beatrice, the whore she needed to destroy immediately.


    ¡°Answer!¡± nd snapped, once again targeting Be¡¯s jaw. ¡°I¡¯m not like the kind-hearted Hugo who often gives you freedom.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± Be struggled to say. The pain around her jaw intensified, but she didn¡¯t want toin.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re trying to provoke me again, Be?¡±


    Be¡¯s gaze became even more challenging to nd as he leaned closer. She turned her face away. She wouldn¡¯t allow nd to touch her, even slightly. Unfortunately, that wasn¡¯t what nd was after.


    ¡°I want to see how you beg me, begging for satisfaction. But I won¡¯t give it until you answer my earlier question.¡±


    ¡°You know what, nd?¡± Be tried to lower nd¡¯s hand that was still gripping her face. ¡°You¡¯re no different from a lonely man who needs a wild side like me.¡±


    nd burst intoughter. He didn¡¯t expect Be to say that to him. How absurd! He still had his sanity when it came to judging women. He also enjoyed intimacy that was never satisfied with just one encounter. But not with Be.


    He reached into his pocket and took out a pill he always carried. Sometimes he needed this pill to calm himself down. The noise in his head, especially when the shadows of his past appeared. Although he hadn¡¯t taken this pill in a long time, he never left it far from his pocket.


    Be¡¯s face, still within his grip, was pressed harder. Especially when Be resisted by covering her mouth. Shaking her head, she refused when she saw nd take out the pill, realizing that she couldn¡¯t control her body.


    ¡°Open your mouth, Be,¡± nd chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ll experience nirvana with me.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Be continued to struggle, but she didn¡¯t have much strength. She was overpowered by nd, who kept pressuring her. And when the pill entered, he released her just like that. But she couldn¡¯t spit it out because nd made sure she swallowed it.


    ¡°You damn nd!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± ndughed. ¡°But you¡¯re the one who gets satisfied when assisted by this pill, Be.¡± He chose to sit on the avable sofa in the room. Although the ss table was shattered, at least there were no shards on the sofa. ¡°Let¡¯s see how strong and capable you are at hiding your wicked ns, Be.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t get anything from me!¡± Be yelled in frustration. Unfortunately, the drug was starting to take effect on her. Be ran her fingers through her hair. Her vision became unfocused, and a pounding headache overwhelmed her. But¡­ ¡°Ah!¡± she couldn¡¯t resist.


    ¡°Why?¡± nd took out his pack of cigarettes. Then he grabbed the remote that was among the shattered ss and turned on the music, simr to what the woman had enjoyed earlier.


    Be gasped for breath. Images of her moving sensually, with numerous touches on her right and left, not to mention the gentle kisses and suckling she frequently received, overwhelmed her mind. ¡°Ah!¡± Be moaned. Her face turned red, and she fell to her knees unable to control herself.


    He unbuttoned her shirt one by one.


    ¡°nd,¡± she called.


    nd nced briefly, returning to enjoy the object he had hidden between his fingers.


    ¡°Ooh!¡± Be knew this was madness. But this pill had always helped her when she was with Sam. She didn¡¯t want Sam to turn away from her, from her enticing body. The body that could match Sam¡¯s game, which was never enough with just one encounter. The body that made her whole body exhausted.


    Her breasts were the first target of his touch due to the unbearable desire. ¡°Ah! Damn you, nd!¡± she cursed with her eyes closed, trying to alleviate the effect of the drug as soon as possible. But unfortunately, this was just the beginning. Her body was ustomed to receiving more seductive touches than her own hands could provide.


    Seeing Be bing more helpless, nd approached. He wasn¡¯t a man who showed mercy. He had only one goal: Be¡¯s n.


    He wet his middle finger when he was near Be. The woman gasped with a gaze filled with desire.


    ¡°nd,¡± she said, pulling him closer. However, nd immediately grasped her hand.


    ¡°You¡¯re under my control, Be!¡± nd grinned. He quickly opened Be¡¯s thighs. The woman looked at him with pleading eyes. Without further ado, he inserted his finger into Be¡¯s womanhood. He moved it vigorously, disregarding Be¡¯s moans and the seductive movement of her self-yed breasts.


    ¡°More, nd!¡±


    Not just one, but two fingers were already inside Be. He stirred them with pleasure, putting pressure on certain points until¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Be screamed in protest.


    ¡°Answer my question first, Be.¡± nd stood up. ¡°Don¡¯t you want this?¡± He lowered his pants. ¡°I can satisfy you tonight. Until you forget everything, Be. Just our little game.¡±


    Be swallowed hard.


    ¡°So¡­ what¡¯s your n?¡±

 [48] a

    Beatrice sighed deeply. She let the night air ruffle her hair. The darkness of the night at the resort was indeed enchanting, but Beatrice knew there was a far more beautiful ce to behold. There was only the sound of crashing waves nearby, asionally apanied by the crackling of the campfire burning wood around the campervan. It was so peaceful.


    It had been a while since Beatrice had slept so peacefully in the campervan by the coastal beach, quite a distance from the resort. There was no one there except Sam. Although he had mentioned that one of his men was keeping watch behind the nearby hill, it felt the same to Beatrice. It was just the two of them.


    It seemed like the past few moments were made for them to enjoy alone. No one to disturb them.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you ready to sleep yet?¡± Sam asked while draping arge nket over Beatrice¡¯s shoulders. Actually, he had been in their room all this time, observing with a curious gaze what Beatrice was doing outside. Was she being foolish, trying to make herself sick from the cold?


    Unable to bear it, Sam took a woolen nket.


    ¡°It¡¯s cold. Not good for you.¡±


    Beatrice looked up. A smile appeared uncontrobly on her face. Sam¡¯s hand, which was about to move away, was held firmly by Beatrice. She closed her eyes and brought her face closer to his hand, which she thought wasrge. She pressed her cheek against it, seeking attention like a cat.


    No, Sam never got angry or annoyed with Beatrice¡¯s actions. Being with this woman for some time now, he began to realize that aside from the tenderness she enjoyed, she also liked to be pampered.


    ¡°Why? Is there something on your mind?¡± Sam smiled faintly. He pulled a chair in front of Beatrice, positioning himself next to the girl while still holding her hand tightly. His eyes remained closed, enjoying Sam¡¯s touch around her face.


    ¡°I was thinking about my grandfather earlier,¡± Beatrice said with a soft sigh. Her eyes began to open, this time locking onto Sam¡¯s gaze as he extended his hand to gently stroke her cheek. He tidied up the messy strands of hair, although it felt unnecessary. He also fixed the nket that Beatrice had on her shoulders.


    asionally, Beatrice wanted to express her thoughts. Sam could sometimes make her feel floaty just from his touch, and sometimes she felt so loved because of his attentiveness. Actually, how many personalities did this man possess?


    Upon hearing Beatrice¡¯s answer, Sam grinned. He had expected that the meeting with Alfred earlier had made Beatrice think a lot. He himself did not expect all the things Alfred exined. His eyes also nced at Hugo asionally, as if knowing what should be done.


    When they first met, he felt a strong ambition in the girl. Hugo, who was asked to gather information, and Sam had no doubts. Beatrice, a girl with ck hair, grew up in an ordinary family, and economically speaking, they were not well-off. Her mother loved her very much, while her father was a rude man who could only be a burden in their lives.


    Sam took advantage of this situation and waited to see how mature Beatrice would be when they faced each other again.


    That was it.


    But hearing David talk about many facts and voice recordings of Beatrice¡¯s father, confirming the presence of a little baby found not far from the ident site, strengthened the suspicion that Beatrice was indeed a Quassano descendant.


    ¡°I just need a little more proof, Sam,¡± Alfred said emphatically. ¡°A DNA tests.¡±


    Sam burst intoughter. ¡°Your fictional story is so captivating, sir.¡± He pped his hands after


    hearing all of David¡¯s exnations and the evidence presented. ¡°But I¡¯m not interested in getting caught up in the drama you¡¯re creating.¡± Sam leaned back on his sofa.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to believe, Sam. I only want one thing: Beatrice Catalina. Or if my suspicion is correct, she is my only granddaughter, Leora Quassano.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Samughed even harder. ¡°Put an end to the chaos you¡¯ve created, Old Man.¡± Sam straightened his back. ¡°Don¡¯t make me pull out my weapon to drive you away.¡±


    It didn¡¯t take a second for multiple guns to be aimed at Sam. Swiftly, Sam¡¯s men did the same, including Hugo, who had already set his target. Two pistols in his hands were aimed at David and Alfred, not far from his reach. He used his back to shield Beatrice, who stood there trembling with fear.


    Sam still looked calm, and Alfred resumed smoking his pipe. Puffs of smoke filled the room, apanied by a sense of tension. ¡°If you insist, Sam, this resort will be destroyed in an instant. I didn¡¯te here unprepared.¡± The old man murmured softly. ¡°I want something simple, Sam. A DNA tests. After we know the results, let¡¯s talk about Beatrice.¡±


    ¡°What do we need to talk about?¡± Sam grumbled, displeased.


    ¡°Don¡¯t deceive my eyes, even in my old age, Sam. If you truly love her, marry my granddaughter. Don¡¯t just make her a decoration around you.¡±


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Beatrice interjected. Hugo slightly lowered the hand that obstructed her view. She nodded briefly to indicate that she wasn¡¯t in danger. However, Hugo didn¡¯t lower his guard to protect Beatrice.


    While now being the center of attention, Beatrice walked closer and chose to sit beside Sam. She nced briefly at the man whose gaze seemed disapproving. But when Beatrice¡¯s hand briefly touched his arm, she knew that his anger was starting to dissipate.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know you, sir. It¡¯s only here that I realized you¡¯re someone important,¡± Beatrice said softly. Her eyes asionally nced at Alfred, who was staring at her intently. No, not a lecherous gaze like that strange old man looking at his prey. Instead, that gaze seemed filled with longing.


    ¡°I also can¡¯t just believe what you¡¯ve been saying,¡± Beatrice said with a sigh. ¡°In my twenty-one years of life, the only family I know is my mother and my super-duper awful father.¡±


    ¡°At that time, you didn¡¯t know me clearly, Leora,¡± Alfred interjected.

 [48] b

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not Leora,¡± Beatrice asserted with a displeased expression. ¡°Please respect that boundary, even if you still hope that the little child is alive.¡±


    Alfred stared at Beatrice with an incredulous look.


    ¡°You came here to meet me, right? To confirm your suspicions?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Alfred replied without hesitation.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t act like someone who ismitting a crime,¡± Beatrice said.


    Alfred, who was still staring at Beatrice intently, eventuallyughed. He waved his hand lightly at David, and shortly after, all the guns that were aimed at Sam and his men were lowered. The same went for Sam¡¯s other men. The weapons were no longer as intimidating to Beatrice.


    This action was met with a thin smile from Beatrice. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ will youply with this old man¡¯s request?¡± Alfred asked.


    Beatrice thought for a moment. It didn¡¯t ur to her that she might be someone like what was being suggested. It could be true or it could be false, right? Who knows, perhaps due to the high hopes of the old man in front of her, hallucinations were urring. Especially after hearing the stories, she had just heard, this old man in front of her seemed to really hope that the reality was true.


    She took a deep breath and nced at Sam, who appeared impassive and silent.


    ¡°Just a little bit. For the sake of a DNA test,¡± Alfred pleaded. ¡°I never ask for help from others, but in front of you, whom I truly believe is my only granddaughter, I ask sincerely.¡±


    Beatrice swallowed nervously.


    ¡°How can you be so sure, sir?¡± Sam asked, slightly annoyed. ¡°Since earlier, I¡¯ve been observing your facial expressions. Trying to remember your face from years ago, visuallyparing it to Beatrice¡¯s face that I will never forget. There¡¯s no resemnce at all.¡± Samughed. ¡°So¡­ let¡¯s end this nonsensical conversation.¡± He then stood up and extended his hand to tightly hold Beatrice¡¯s.


    ¡°I still have a lot to settle with Beatrice,¡± Sam said with a faint smile as he looked at her. ¡°Thank you for the interruption, sir.¡±


    ¡°You can see it for yourself,¡± Alfred said, taking out a photo that he never left from his pocket. It was a photo of his family that sometimes made him feel sorrowful. The photo where his child, son-inw, and still a baby granddaughter was neatly stored in his suit pocket.


    ¡°Take a good look, Sam, if you¡¯re really good at analyzing someone¡¯s face.¡±


    For some reason, the portrait caught Beatrice¡¯s attention. She slowly epted it from the man who was still staring at her intently. Since their hands were already intertwined, all Beatrice could do was gently stroke Sam¡¯s arm. Trying to convince him to sit back down for a moment. So that she could also satisfy her gaze on the photo she held.


    ¡°What else do you want, huh?¡± Sam impatiently asked. ¡°Do you want to believe this old man¡¯s nonsense?¡± Sam pointed with a displeased expression. ¡°Come with me!¡± he half-forced.


    ¡°Hold on, Sam.¡± Beatrice smiled faintly. ¡°I won¡¯t go anywhere except by your side. Okay? Just a moment.¡± Beatrice pulled Sam to sit beside her. ¡°Not for long. Five minutes is enough.¡±


    Beatrice¡¯s words immediately received a grumble of annoyance from Sam. However, he no longer resisted. His gaze sharpened on Alfred, who was stillughing at Sam¡¯spliance for once.


    ¡°Love makes you submit, right, Sam?¡± Alfred couldn¡¯t suppress hisughter because Sam, for the first time, seemed willing toply with someone else¡¯s request.


    Feeling that Sam was now somewhatfortable in his seat, Beatrice looked back at the portrait still in her hand. It felt much closer than before, where she felt like she had seen this woman before. But where? Wasn¡¯t the woman carrying the baby long gone? ording to the middle-aged man in front of her, she was histe daughter-inw. Which means¡­ she was Leora¡¯s mother.


    Was it really her?


    Beatrice examined the portrait once again. Her eyes were drawn to¡­ the woman¡¯s eyes. Yes, she had met this woman in a much younger version of herself. Those eyes, her eyes. They were identical.


    ¡°Can I have this?¡± Beatrice asked, not sure where the idea came from, but she truly wanted topare the woman¡¯s eyes with the childhood photos she had. The photos that often served as encouragement because her mother¡¯s portrait was there. She couldn¡¯t deny that sometimes, seeing her father¡¯s behavior back then made her very sad.


    The stark contrast in treatment she received from her mother and father was overwhelming.


    ¡°Yes, dear. You can.¡± Alfred was enthusiastic. ¡°You see, right? How simr your eyes are. Even when I caught a glimpse of you at the hospital, I could feel it.¡±


    Sam scoffed, folding his arms across his chest. He looked at Alfred with a sarcastic gaze when their eyes met.


    ¡°If my suspicions are correct, Sam, don¡¯t think I¡¯ll take it lightly, and I¡¯m not necessarily giving my approval regarding your rtionship.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just an outsider to us, Mr. Alfred,¡± Sam sneered.


    Alfred ignored Sam¡¯s objection to some extent. He chose to pay attention to Beatrice, who was still gazing intently at the portrait.


    ¡°You¡­ will you, just once,ply with this old man¡¯s request?¡±


    ¡°You,¡± Sam called out, causing Beatrice to flinch in surprise. Her thoughts scattered instantly. Finding Sam looking at her intensely made her a bit nervous.


    ¡°Are you still thinking about earlier?¡± Sam asked. Beatrice could only let out a sigh. ¡°Yes, brother.¡± In her lowered gaze, Beatrice felt Sam drawing closer. She felt a gentle touch on the top of her head.


    ¡°If it¡¯s true, what would you do?¡± Sam asked, making Beatrice look up. Their distance was already quite close. Once again, she felt a touch on her cheek.


    When Beatrice first met Sam, she always thought this man was rough and didn¡¯t know how to treat women. But it seemed like that assumption had shattered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Beatrice shrugged. ¡°The old man¡¯s story is too strange to me.¡± She sighed once again. ¡°It¡¯s like it doesn¡¯t make sense for me toprehend,¡± she whispered. ¡°My mother never said anything about me when she was alive. She loved me so much, brother.¡± Beatrice chose to gaze out at the open sea again.


    ¡°I¡¯ve forbidden you from following his wishes, but you¡¯ve defied me,¡± Sam grumbled. He leaned back in his chair. ¡°If you¡¯re unsure, you don¡¯t have to do it. I never forced you to do anything.¡±


    Beatrice chuckled. She found it amusing to see Sam¡¯s expression, which was different from his usual self, especially when they were still debating at the end of their conversation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just wait for the results, brother, tomorrow.¡± Somehow, Beatrice mustered the courage to touch the edge of Sam¡¯s forehead. There was a strand of her hair sticking out there, which she thought was much messier than before. Perhaps because it had grown longer.


    ¡°If you really are¡­ Leora¡­ will you leave me, then?¡± Sam closed his eyes briefly, feeling Beatrice¡¯s fingertips touching his face.


    A thin smile appeared on Beatrice¡¯s face. The distance between them diminished further, until she gave him a sweet kiss as a conclusion to Sam¡¯s words this time. ¡°I don¡¯t care who I really am. I am¡­ Beatrice Catalina. Your woman.¡±

 [49]

    Jack stared at nd with a bemused frown. ¡°You¡¯repletely insane, nd.¡±


    nd, on the other hand, seemed rxed as he leaned back in thefortable chair. asionally, he whistled happily, his spirits soaring high. He had already finished his tequ ss. But nd always excelled when it came to handling alcoholic drinks. He didn¡¯t get drunk easily and remained focused no matter how much he drank, as long as it was tequ.


    ¡°I¡¯m heading back to headquarters,¡± nd said as he grabbed his phone from the table. ¡°You want to rest too, right?¡±


    ¡°I should have done that two hours ago, nd,¡± Jack chuckled. He raised his hands in the air. ¡°I¡¯m really exhausted. But everything is settled with Boss Sam¡¯s affairs, so I¡¯m relieved. There are no more obstacles, especially regarding the renovations and the parts that shouldn¡¯t be exposed to the public.¡±


    ¡°You know how our boss is,¡± nd grinned. ¡°I need some sleep.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already slept, you bastard, in the backroom.¡±


    nd turned and stared at Jack with a smirk, then burst intoughter when he realized what he meant. ¡°Damn it. You¡¯re right, I put the one who stayed up all night to sleep. Besides, he needs to be satisfied first.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I said you¡¯re crazy. How can you y without any emotions?¡±


    nd sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend. Be is sexy, Jack. It¡¯s just her bad luck that she can¡¯t handle it.¡±


    Jackughed until his stomach hurt. ¡°And you take advantage of that, nd?¡±


    ¡°But she¡¯s a cunning woman, Jack.¡±


    Jack agreed. After hearing everything nd had said and considering what actions he could take to monitor Be, he couldn¡¯t understand how Be could do that to Sam. ¡°We really have to make sure Be doesn¡¯t slip away from our reach.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± nd nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go back to headquarters. You just take care of Be until I talk to Sam.¡±


    ¡°I heard from Hugost night, Alfred actually visited the resort?¡±


    nd sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sure Sam will punish me for this.¡± He dragged his chair back. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to sleep now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re taking the right course of action, in my opinion. Sam won¡¯t allow his headquarters to be disturbed again.¡±


    nd nodded. ¡°But if the news is true, Jack, it means we¡¯re either in a favorable position or in danger.¡±


    ¡°But Alfred¡¯s assistance yesterday shouldn¡¯t be underestimated.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± nd nodded with both hands supporting his head. ¡°It¡¯s just that you know our boss doesn¡¯t like to form alliances with anyone. If Beatrice is indeed Alfred¡¯s granddaughter, he won¡¯t treat Beatrice lightly.¡±


    Jack rubbed his chin. ¡°Our boss would never want to separate from Beatrice.¡±


    nd burst intoughter. ¡°This is the first time I can¡¯t argue with that, Jack.¡±


    nd and Jack were not oblivious to what they thought about their boss¡¯s rtionship with the ck-haired girl. As loyal subordinates, both nd and Jack were responsible for knowing the true condition of Beatrice. They couldn¡¯t let any danger threaten her.


    So, when nd learned about Be¡¯s sinister n, he was truly disappointed and couldn¡¯t believe that Be would coborate with the Twin Dragons, their enemies. What¡¯s more, the n was already well-prepared. They just had to execute it, and boom!!! Sam would definitely be furious. If that happened, nd and Jack couldn¡¯t imagine the extent of the division that would ur.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid¡­ the past might repeat itself, nd,¡± Jack whispered. ¡°You must know.¡±


    nd agreed. ¡°We don¡¯t know how much Be revealed to Gerald and Jimmy, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s as simple as kidnapping Beatrice, baiting Sam, and going to war.¡±


    Jack snapped his fingers.


    ¡°We need to tighten the security around Be from now on, no matter what. While she¡¯s here, you¡¯re responsible for Be. Until I report to the Boss about what Be has done while she wasn¡¯t at the resort.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°I¡¯ll assign the best people to guard Be¡¯s room.¡±


    nd nodded in agreement.


    ¡°What¡¯s the update on Hugo?¡± Jack asked after a long silence that had enveloped them for quite a while.


    ¡°I feel good,¡± nd replied with a wide grin. ¡°Well¡­ at least we didn¡¯t have to suffer like Hugo, who had to entertain the boss with his woman.¡±


    They were engulfed inughter, filling the control room of the Flown Discotheque. Shortly after, nd descended the stairs one by one, making sure Be was still asleep in the room where he had left her. That was after he had thoroughly enjoyed ying with Be, who was so wild that night. Ah¡­ those pills never disappointed nd with their effects.


    ¡°Boss,¡± he greeted one of the guards stationed outside the room. The guard opened the door for nd, and he strolled in as he pleased.


    Be was still there, lying helpless and weak. He only gave her a nket and a paper bag containing new clothes. nd approached to make sure Be didn¡¯t die because of her actions. It could have happened, couldn¡¯t it? nd grinned, recalling this thought. But if Sam knew what Be was nning, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if Sam made this woman disappear. Considering Be¡¯s wicked n, which posed a threat to Sam.


    Unfortunately¡­ nd always found a way to make Be talk, no matter what. No matter how much she hated him, for nd, she was just a tool he could use as he pleased. Despiteing from the same ce, nd never wanted to bring up the past, and he had ced his utmost loyalty in Sam.


    His past had been buried since he entered Sam¡¯s headquarters five years ago. Until now, Sam never made him feel like an outsider. Who knows, nd might pose a danger to Sam.


    ¡°My loyalty belongs only to the Twin Dragons.¡± That was the oath nd confidently dered in front of Sam.


    And the response he heard was quite the opposite. ¡°The Twin Dragons need someone like you to maintain their power, nd.¡±


    He wouldn¡¯t waste that opportunity. When he knew something was wrong, nd didn¡¯t hesitate to destroy it. Even though he knew Be, the woman still wrapped in the nket, he couldn¡¯t act as she did.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡± nd asked, gently tapping Be¡¯s cheek. There was a long scratch mark there. It was her fault for not obeying nd¡¯s wishes.


    Her eyes blinked slowly. The dizziness and nausea made Be furrow her brow, wincing in pain and unable to hold back any longer. Everything that happened tonight slowly reyed in her memory, including¡­ what she did with the man standing in front of her.


    Her groans. Her moans. Her pleas for mercy to be free from such torment and suffocation. Damn it, nd was not someone who would easily forgive her. He continued to hunt Be like a hunted rabbit deserving various kinds of attacks, including the confession about what she was hiding.


    Be revealed it smoothly.


    ¡°You bastard, nd!¡± She tried to get up and reach for the man. However, the headache hit her hard. She had to hold onto the edge of the bed. The pressure in her stomach also grew stronger until she eventually vomited everything. Soiling nd¡¯s shoe. Several times she continued to empty whatever was blocking her throat and stomach. It felt ufortable, but what could she do? nd was insane! She wouldn¡¯t let the man do as he pleased anymore.


    nd frowned in disapproval. He sighed in annoyance afterward. ¡°I don¡¯t have the heart to clean up this mess for you.¡± He forcefully pulled Be¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Ugh!¡± Be red sharply at nd, who now brought his face close. ¡°Damn it!¡±


    ¡°I assure you; you won¡¯t be able to breathe easy, AnaBe,¡± he


    whispered, full of intimidation, right into Be¡¯s ear. Then he flung Be aside without mercy.


    nd gave Be another chance. The woman had crossed her tolerance limit. Even though they were on the same path in the Twin Dragons, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to make Be suffer in life. Especiallyst night when he learned about Be¡¯s n.


    ¡°I will win Sam back,¡± Be said, breathless. Her eyes filled with passion as she straddled nd. ¡°nd, please,¡± she pleaded.


    ¡°How?¡± nd grinned. ¡°I said be patient.¡± He gently pulled Be¡¯s hair and immediately grabbed her neck, which already had many red marks. Deliberately. Normally, nd hated leaving his marks there. But asionally, this woman needed a harsh lesson.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Be moaned as she continued to move on top of nd. Rubbing against him, her belongings were already unobstructed, but nd didn¡¯t want to unite just yet.


    ¡°Beatrice.¡± Be looked at nd like a predator. She quickly seized his darkened lips. However, nd didn¡¯t like anyone touching him without permission. He pulled Be¡¯s hair again, this time much harder.


    ¡°Why Beatrice?¡± nd asked, breathing heavily. ¡°Speak clearly if you want me to satisfy you now, Be!¡±


    ¡°I asked Gerald and Jimmy to kidnap Beatrice. So, Sam would be provoked, and at that moment, Sam would be mine.¡±


    nd grinned. ¡°Stupid!¡± He dropped Be without hesitation until she fell, but immediately lifted his hips. Putting Be in a half-kneeling position. Then, without much talking, nd thrust into her repeatedly. Letting moans wrapped in groans reverberate.


    Not just once, but multiple times until Be was helpless.


    ¡°Bastard!¡± Be hissed in protest. ¡°You¡¯ll pay for this, nd!¡±


    ¡°Your words are getting out of hand, Be.¡±


    ¡°Do you think Sam will continue to trust the Twin Dragons and your role in it?¡± Be tried to rise from her copsed state. She ignored the headache that overwhelmed her. ¡°You¡­ will only be a shadow of Sam and Hugo. You should realize that!¡±


    nd snorted sarcastically before hepletely left the room. ¡°My loyalty has been pledged. I don¡¯t care if I¡¯m under Hugo or whoever Sam trusts. For me, Sam is not just a ruler and leader of the Twin Dragons. He¡­¡± nd approached with his wide strides. He grabbed Be¡¯s face firmly, making her eyes re fiercely.


    ¡°He¡¯s my friend, Be. He never leaves me no matter the circumstances. Remember that!¡±

 [50]

    No matter how much he¡¯s had to drink, it doesn¡¯t seem to help him momentarily forget what happened. Everything keeps changing, forcing him to think hard when there¡¯s no way out anymore. Stuck. He can¡¯t even retreat from this situation. Maybe it would be better if he were just killed.


    Unfortunately¡­ the executor refuses to swing the sword. Instead, he chooses to let his victim suffer. Just like himself.


    ¡°Have you finished your madness, Jimmy?¡± Gerald asked as he entered the workspace of Jimmy Lee. Usually, there were scattered papers and project discussions that the man worked on. Even under Alfred¡¯s control, Jimmy truly explored himself to develop. Gerald could say that Jimmy had some contribution, albeit not much, to the progress of some projects entrusted to him.


    ¡°Can you stop the demonstration at the headquarters?¡± Jimmy sneered. He had been feeling dizzy for a few days. He ignored it because there was something much more important than the dizziness.


    Once again, he emptied the ss that had been refilled. ¡°Everyone is asking for an exnation about the secretly manipted fund I did behind Alfred¡¯s back. Damn it!¡± Jimmy mmed the table. ¡°Turns out that old man knows everything.¡± Jimmy ced his ss somewhat roughly.


    His shirt was no longer buttoned properly. Usually, a neat appearance was his trademark. But not this time. His face was disheveled and messy. His hair was all over the ce. His eyes were bloodshot. He staggered slightly when he tried to stand up, making him hold onto the edge of the table for support.


    ¡°That damn old man knows what I¡¯ve been doing, Gerald,¡± he said with a hoarse voice. ¡°All this time? After all these years of being his puppet. A puppet that is not foolish, utilizing what he has. He kept silent. Completely silent!¡± Jimmy messed up his desk. He didn¡¯t care if the bottles and sses on it fell and hit the floor. The sound of the broken ss caused amotion, but no one dared to approach.


    ¡°And now, he reveals everything!¡± Jimmy Lee had never been this chaotic before. Usually, he could still act immediately to tidy up whatever was messy. But now?


    He thought Alfred wouldn¡¯t go this far. Just a warning not to y with that old man again. But¡­ oh my God! Jimmy never knew that all his actions were being monitored. Every move he made was under Alfred¡¯s surveince.


    Gerald couldn¡¯t say much. He himself was no different from Jimmy. Everything he had built was suddenly bombedyer byyer. Since Alfred came to his residence, he had already started preparing for the worst. Unfortunately, Alfred didn¡¯t know the meaning of mercy.


    But he couldn¡¯t stay silent, right? There was something he had to do, and it seemed that what Be said was true. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to try and execute a well-nned strategy. But Gerald was much more cautious this time. He had to make thorough preparations. He couldn¡¯t simply believe Be¡¯s words.


    Gerald knew that Be was a woman on Sam¡¯s side. Gerald could also read that there was personal revenge against a girl named Beatrice. That could be used to retaliate against Sam for all his actions.


    ¡°This is all your fault, Gerald,¡± Jimmy muttered. His eyes stared fiercely at the figure sitting on the avable sofa. Shooting Alfred Quassano should have been an easy task. Why involve witnesses and bring Sam into it?


    If only Gerald had been more cautious and could read the situation, he would be the one in charge of Quassano now. He wouldn¡¯t have experienced the daily annoyances that made him irritated. The matters in his office wereplicated. The police, who had initially helped him, turned around and cornered him. No matter how much money was offered to stop the investigation, no one would ept it.


    Jimmy was certain that this was all Alfred¡¯s order. Who would dare to defy the orders of someone like Alfred? No one. Usually, Jimmy received protection easily. But now, he had to rack his brain to save himself and his interests.


    It¡¯s infuriating, isn¡¯t it?


    That¡¯s why he was angry, very angry at Gerald. His carelessness in trying to kill just one person was unforgivable.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m right,¡± Jimmyughed afterwards. ¡°This is all because of your stupidity, damn it! You slimy thug! Fool!¡± Jimmy cursed while walking closer to the still casually seated Gerald. In his slightly blurred vision, Jimmy felt that Gerald was mocking him. Laughing at his foolishness for believing in all of Gerald¡¯s cunning tricks.


    After everything failed, the mastermind behind the nned murder©¤himself©¤received a terrifying retribution. Everything he owned was gradually seized. News of his involvement in embezzlement spread everywhere. Alfred even apologized in public, but with words like, ¡°I thought a grandnephew could be relied upon to continue this long-established and prosperous business. I apologize to the affected parties. I assure you; Quassano Group will clean up everything rted to Jimmy Lee. We have already handed over the case to the High Court.¡±


    Those words were like a death knell ready to lead Jimmy into the coffin. It was useless for him to try to clear his name. Quassano¡¯s power was not easy to fight against.


    And that¡¯s not all. When he heard that his parents were in a critical condition due to all the news that had emerged, including the crimes Jimmymitted, he knew he was just waiting for the police toe and arrest him. Trying to escape was pointless because he knew Alfred wouldn¡¯t let him go easily.


    Despite his staggering steps, he was sure that he was right in front of Gerald. So, what he did was beat him. Until he was satisfied.


    ¡°You bastard!¡± His anger grew. Everything that pushed him seemed to give him new strength. His eyes stared at Gerald with overflowing emotions.


    The punch he had thrown earlier hit Gerald¡¯s face urately. Then he climbed onto the sofa and continued to assault Gerald without pause. Was there resistance? Oh, there certainly was. Gerald didn¡¯t just sit idly by.


    Throughout all this time, the ruler of Eagle Wing had been waiting very patiently. He didn¡¯t interfere much with Jimmy¡¯s numerous demands. Gerald acted because he felt there were interests above their own. And now? After everything that happened, he¡¯s the one being med?


    He won¡¯t let that happen.


    They grappled, exchanging punches, kicks, making each other fall. Grabbing whatever objects were within their reach. Retaliating for each other¡¯s actions. Ignoring the amount of pain inflicted.


    ¡°Is that all, Gerald?¡± Jimmy asked, wiping the corner of his lips that felt both sore and salty. The palm of his hand touched the injured area, and a thick liquid stuck to the back of his hand. He winced and clenched his fist again. His head was hit with a severe dizziness, but it didn¡¯t matter. Maybe it was also because of Gerald¡¯s earlier blow that made him a little unsteady.


    ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t fight back, Jimmy?¡± Gerald retorted dismissively. He tried to get up from his seat. Jimmy¡¯s kick made him fall and became the target of a powerful punch. But he immediately fought back fiercely. Just like now, where he ruthlessly rushed towards the unsteady Jimmy.


    Gerald knew the effects of the alcohol Jimmy had been drinking had taken its toll. He just had to wait for Jimmy to fall and inflict numerous bruises. ¡°You¡¯ve picked the wrong opponent, Jimmy!¡±


    Hended a punch to Jimmy¡¯s stomach.


    Ignoring the groans of paining from the owner of the room. His face was battered. There were many scratches on his hands and legs. The once tidy office was now inplete disarray. Broken ss and scattered files were everywhere.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Jimmy shouted in disbelief. His stomach was in excruciating pain. He even coughed from the pain caused by the previous punch. But he wasn¡¯t ready to give up. The pain he was experiencing now was nothingpared to what he would face tomorrow. Even if necessary, he would rather die.


    Alfred¡¯s torment was far crueler than a single strike that would end his life.


    Gerald tried to avoid Jimmy¡¯s punches. Several punches missed their mark, indicating that Jimmy had lost focus. And Gerald took advantage of this to retaliate with equal intensity. He would make Jimmy suffer even more. If necessary, he would break Jimmy¡¯s legs or arms. Or inflict paralysis altogether.


    Yes, Gerald would do that now.


    Unfortunately¡­ their brawl was interrupted by the arrival of Paul.


    ¡°Mr. Jimmy and Mr. Gerald,¡± Paul sighed deeply. ¡°You should have controlled yourselves. Instead, you¡¯re escting the situation,¡± he said. He walked closer, asking one of Jimmy¡¯s men to help him break them up.


    Both of them looked displeased, but Paul didn¡¯t pay much attention. He needed a more conducive atmosphere now. Although he asionally heard grunts from both of them, he didn¡¯t expect them to act so childish. In Paul¡¯s opinion, they were both trapped in their own game and had be too arrogant despite being far from sessful.


    ¡°Are you two ready to talk now?¡± Paul asked afterwards. There had been about an hour where he had been following the recent news developments. He thought they were both in the same room discussing what was happening.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Gerald asked, grunting. ¡°If it¡¯s not important and useless news, I wouldn¡¯t have let you out alive, Paul,¡± Gerald warned with a fierce re. He had suppressed his anger to a certain extent. Somehow, every word that came out of Jimmy¡¯s mouth earlier disgusted him.


    If only he hadn¡¯t been tempted by Jimmy¡¯s offer, he would still be by Alfred¡¯s side. Carrying out his duties as usual and not losing his biggest source of ie.


    Paul sighed softly. He took the TV remote and quickly searched for the channel where the news was still being aired. Where David, the person Alfred trusted the most, made an official announcement.


    ¡°In regards to the ongoing investigation, as the spokesperson for Quassano, I confirm that Mr. Alfred has no involvement in any matters rted to Jimmy Lee. Mr. Alfred desires a transparent judicial process.¡±


    Jimmy stared in disbelief. His downfall was now inevitable. Indeed, he would choose to die by Alfred¡¯s hand at that moment rather than experience a slow death like this. Jimmy didn¡¯t know what else to do. He slumped helplessly on the sofa.


    Meanwhile, Gerald continued to watch the news attentively, his eyes widening in disbelief. Alfred walked out of his office building. With¡­ Sam.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± One of the medicine bottles that was used to clean his wounds was thrown at the t-screen TV that had been disying the recent news. The screen shattered. The images of both Sam and Alfred turned ck in an instant.


    His chest rumbled loudly.


    If Alfred had chosen who would stand by his side, there were no more options.


    ¡°Is there anything we should do?¡± Jimmy asked in a whisper. His eyes were unfocused, scanning the surroundings before he suddenly shouted like a madman.


    Gerald still had a shred of sanity left; he had to think fast. The woman who had been wandering around Jimmy¡¯s house in recent days. Where was she now? ¡°Where is Be?¡± Gerald asked Paul.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her since earlier, sir.¡± Paul himself wondered about the blonde woman. Not to mention, he had strong suspicions because her arrival seemed very suspicious.


    ¡°Find her, Paul! Find her!¡±


    Jimmy chuckled. He even pped Gerald¡¯s shoulder with force, unable to believe what Gerald had just asked. ¡°In this situation, you¡¯re thinking about a woman?¡±


    Gerald grimaced in displeasure. He quickly brushed off Jimmy¡¯s hand, ignoring the sudden repulsiveughter from Jimmy. ¡°Listen,¡± Gerald said without hesitation, gripping Jimmy¡¯s cheek. It was because of this man that he was cast aside so easily by Alfred. The damn recement, Sam, was his biggest rival.


    ¡°Be¡¯s words hold some truth. We have to find Sam¡¯s weakness. We must utilize that woman effectively. The opportunity to destroy Alfred and Sam at the same time is within reach.¡±


    Jimmy still looked at Gerald with a skeptical gaze.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you want to act on your own, but I ensure that you never hinder me from causing chaos!¡± Gerald hissed; his expression filled with displeasure.


    ¡°What guarantee of sess do you have, Gerald? You¡¯ve been sidelined. Alfred won¡¯t stay silent about your actions.¡± Jimmy released Gerald¡¯s grip immediately.


    ¡°At least I can get out of this environment. But what about you?¡± Gerald grinned cunningly. ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can do except follow my n.¡±

 [51]

    Beatrice slowly opened her eyes. She wriggled slowly, feeling restricted in her movements. Her fingertips touched a surface of skin that she recognized all too well. The man beside her still slept soundly, making her hesitant to move too much around. She was afraid of disturbing his sleep.


    Instead, she drew closer to him, wanting their bodies to be even closer. Gazing at Sam¡¯s face from such a close distance made Beatrice feel fortunate. She couldn¡¯t exin why her feelings changed so quickly, nor could she fathom the depth of his emotions. It was too scary for her to ask. The current situation was enough for her.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡± Sam asked, squinting slightly. ¡°What time is it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t had a chance to look at the time,¡± Beatrice replied.


    Sam smiled faintly, pulling Beatrice closer into his embrace. ¡°You¡¯re never satisfied just watching me sleep, are you? You¡¯re like this almost every day.¡±


    Beatriceughed softly, gently tracing Sam¡¯s imperfect face. She could feel the scars and stitches when she touched him. And yet, his face seemed surprisingly manly to her, even though he didn¡¯t take care of it at all. It made her enjoy gazing at him for a long time.


    ¡°No,¡± she said.


    Sam fully opened his eyes, gazing deeply at the woman still in his arms. ¡°Today, Alfred came with the results of a thorough investigation about who you really are, Leora.¡±


    Beatrice chose to thin her lips.


    ¡°Are you afraid?¡±


    ¡°Why should I be afraid?¡± Beatrice asked, confused. ¡°What problems could arise if the investigation turns out to be true?¡±


    Samughed, gently kissing the lips that had just spoken so freely. Although he had been restless all night, if Beatrice really was Leora, it was certain that Alfred wouldn¡¯t easily let her go. Especially in the current situation, where Jimmy Lee would undoubtedly not only face punishment from Alfred but also be pressured to the point where he couldn¡¯t move away.


    Her choices were to live in fear of Alfred or to go as far away as possible.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Beatrice muttered in protest. ¡°You have a habit. You haven¡¯t brushed your teeth.¡±


    Sam didn¡¯t care. Instead, he pulled the woman even closer into his embrace, and with one swift motion, Beatrice was on top of him. In a position she greatly enjoyed. Beatrice¡¯s gentle movements ignited his passion, burning him relentlessly. Sam couldn¡¯t easily forget it.


    Wearing only thin sleepwear and underwear, with some of his belongings still covered, Sam struggled to contain himself. He was only wearing boxer shorts after their passionate activitiesst night. Being near Beatrice never bored him, especially when he listened to her moans and sighs. And when they reached their peak, Beatrice only called out Sam¡¯s name.


    ¡°Wasst night not enough?¡± Beatrice asked incredulously. ¡°We woke upte because you wouldn¡¯t stop, you know.¡±


    Beatrice slowly tidied her hair, preparing to get off so as not to suffocate Sam further.


    ¡°I¡¯m never satisfied with you,¡± Sam grinned. In this position, for some reason, what fascinated him the most was Beatrice¡¯s chest. It tempted him to touch and gently massage it. But for this morning, Sam wanted something different.


    Usually, he would indulge in gentle, tender wrestling with Beatrice. This time, however, Sam wanted to be a little rough. Hopefully, Beatrice wouldn¡¯t mind. His hands began to move, gently squeezing her breasts. Starting with an incredibly gentle motion that made the girl close her eyes softly. Then he lightly twisted her nipple with a slow movement.


    Which made Beatrice moan softly. ¡°Oh, Sam,¡± she said, unable to resist the sensation caused by Sam¡¯s actions.


    Sam grinned satisfactorily, and with one swift movement, he rose from his reclined position. cing Beatrice on top of him, slightly higher than him.


    ¡°This is my favorite ything,¡± he said. He leaned down a little, taking one of her breasts into his mouth. At first, he only licked around the nipple, and after satisfying himself, he began to suck gently. It made Beatrice squirm on top of him. asionally, he heard Beatrice moaning softly.


    ¡°Sam!¡± she eximed in disbelief when she felt him biting and pulling her nipple. There was pain, but also a sensation far more thrilling than usual. She couldn¡¯t believe what she was feeling.


    Sam released the nipple with a chuckle. ¡°Why?¡± he asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s painful,¡± Beatriceined, but apanied by a softugh. ¡°What are you doing to me?¡±


    ¡°Want more?¡±


    If Sam asked like that, it could be guaranteed that they were having a veryte breakfast. And their room became a silent witness to the moans and cries that were once again created. Sam always enthusiastically made Beatrice helpless. She begged for mercy for all his actions, but Sam would never let go.


    Like now, where Beatrice was already in a doggy-style position. He used his hands to hold Beatrice¡¯s hips so that he could enter her at the right moment.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Beatrice frowned ufortably. However, once Sam belonged to her, fully inside her, she began to get used to it.


    ¡°You never disappoint me,¡± Sam said, giving a gentle p on Beatrice¡¯s firm buttocks. It turned slightly reddish, and he heard Beatrice stifled screams. ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too excited, Babe,¡± Beatrice said, where Sam¡¯s response was only a slight grin. He leaned down a bit to whisper in Beatrice¡¯s ear.


    ¡°If this time you don¡¯t want it slow, you know. It feels better when it¡¯s fast.¡± Beatrice¡¯s nipples became Sam¡¯s new target; he gave gentle licks and bites there. ¡°Anyway, you¡¯ll definitely get addicted.¡±


    Sam truly acted on his desires. He thrust into Beatrice impatiently, a bit rough, and asionally squeezed her breasts hard as they moved together.


    ¡°Babe, take it easy,¡± Beatrice closed her eyes tightly. Her hands clenched at the edge of the bed. Although she felt overwhelmed by every move Sam made, especially since the sensation he gave this time was far more thrilling than before.


    ¡°It¡¯s not good if it¡¯s slow, babe. I want it like this.¡± Sam kept thrusting into Beatrice without mercy.


    ¡°Ah! Ah!¡± Beatrice was truly rendered helpless. Dealing with Sam in the morning required much more energy than at night. Why did Sam never get tired? Beatrice herself was starting to run out of energy.


    ¡°Lie down,¡± he said, releasing their union just like that.


    Beatrice obedientlyplied with whatever Sam asked. She didn¡¯t expect that when her legs were spread wide enough, Sam would bury himself there. He devoured Beatrice¡¯s wetness without mercy.


    ¡°Babe! Oh!¡±


    Initially, she felt like her energy was almost depleted, but Sam knew best how to make her feel enthusiastic again. Responding to every passion created by the man. ¡°Oh, babe. Yes¡­ there. It feels so good.¡±


    Sam narrowed his smile. The tip of his tongue continued to explore inside Beatrice. With the help of his hands, he opened Beatrice¡¯s lower lips to make them wider. asionally, he sucked on the part that made Beatrice scream; her clit. Just like he had done before.


    ¡°Babe! I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡±


    The man didn¡¯t want to stop. Instead, he continued and even inserted his fingers to fulfill his fantasies. Beatrice¡¯s long-awaited orgasm.


    ¡°OH!!!¡± Beatrice screamed uncontrobly. Her body felt lifted as the release was intense and pleasurable.


    Sam¡¯s fingers could still feel the contractions inside her and how Beatrice responded to what he was doing. Slowly, he withdrew his fingers. Some sticky liquid came out, wetting his fingers. He immediately sucked it all, leaving Beatrice¡¯s thighs a bit restrained to cover up his actions.


    ¡°Enough, Sam,¡± she said.


    But Sam ignored her. After being satisfied, he positioned himself to enter the ce where he felt all the pleasure a woman could offer, and Beatrice was the one giving it. Like an intoxicating drug, he loved the sensation of intimacy with Beatrice.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so tight, babe,¡± Sam said with a restrained growl.


    Beatrice could only close her eyes. She could still feel her climax from earlier, and now, she was being filled by Sam, who for some reason felt muchrger thanst night. Or was it just her perception?


    As per Sam¡¯s desire this morning, he moved a bit roughly. Ignoring Beatrice¡¯s warnings to go a little slower when thrusting.


    ¡°Not good, Beatrice.¡± Sam then lifted one of Beatrice¡¯s legs to rest on his shoulder. ¡°Ugh! You¡¯re truly amazing.¡±


    Beatrice couldn¡¯t do anything but enjoy what Sam was doing. Because, in reality, what Beatrice felt was much more exhrating. Her whole body moved wildly due to Sam¡¯s relentless actions. ¡°Ah! Ah! Yes¡­ keep going, babe! Faster.¡±


    Ah¡­ Beatrice is starting to enjoy, right?


    ¡°You want me to go faster, huh?¡± Sam asked with a smirk. Just to make sure once again if Beatrice really said that? Underneath him, Beatrice¡¯s eyes were already burning with passion. Her chest heaved along with the powerful thrusts. Her hair was messy, and her face was flushed. Sam enjoyed everything as he found this sight incredibly beautiful.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Beatrice said with a smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯ll do, then.¡± Sam leaned forward slightly. Then he directed his fingers towards their union. His aim was to awaken Beatrice¡¯s primary erogenous zone.


    ¡°Oh! Babe! What are you doing?¡± Beatrice eximed in disbelief at what she had just experienced. Her eyes widened due to the sensations Sam was providing. Her intimate area seemed to be twisted slowly while Sam¡¯s thrusts intensified. The synchronized movements made Beatrice a mess, shattered by desire. Every nerve in her body was stimted, causing her to moan louder. ¡°Babe! Oh my god! Oh!¡±


    Sam continued to stimte her there, with undiminished intensity. In fact, he became more enthusiastic as he entered Beatrice, who was spread wide open.


    ¡°Babe!¡± Beatrice¡¯s hands pressed slightly against Sam¡¯s back. ¡°Harder.¡±


    ¡°Like this?¡± Sam pressed forcefully down there. His hand continued to dance above Beatrice¡¯s clit.


    ¡°Ah! Yes.¡± Beatrice squeezed her eyes shut. ¡°I can¡¯t take it like this.¡±


    Sam smiled proudly. ¡°Hold on a little longer, babe.¡± He resumed thrusting into Beatrice without pausing.


    ¡°Ah, ah, ah!¡± Beatrice becamepletely helpless. She wanted to passionately kiss Sam, but unfortunately, he chose to embrace her tightly. ¡°Sam, kiss me!¡±


    Sam turned his head slightly towards Beatrice, and their lips immediately met with fervor¡­


    ¡°Ah!¡± Beatrice looked satisfied. ¡°Oh, Sam!¡±


    Sam became even more passionate. The pulsations down there fueled his eagerness to fulfill his goal.


    ¡°Beatrice!¡± Sam growled strongly at the same time, feeling himself release his climax. A lot.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far, Sam!¡± Beatrice gasped for breath. She still felt full because Sam hadn¡¯t finished their union.


    ¡°Where did I go too far?¡± Samughed. Slowly, he withdrew from the ce that was so beloved to be visited. ¡°I made you scream, and you say I¡¯ve gone too far?¡± He gently kissed Beatrice¡¯s forehead, prolonging the kiss. Beatrice gradually closed her eyes. She hugged Sam¡¯s damp, sweaty body.


    ¡°Do you want me to bathe you or¡­?¡±


    Beatrice sneered. ¡°Do it yourself. If we do it together, it¡¯ll take even longer.¡±


    Sam burst intoughter. He let Beatrice get off the bed, her body naked. Shortly after she entered the bathroom, a knock on the door made Sam reluctantly approach.


    ¡°Morning, Boss,¡± Hugo greeted with a wide grin.


    ¡°What time is it now?¡± Sam asked, ignoring the previous greeting.


    ¡°It¡¯s ten in the morning. You¡¯re so heartless, making Beatrice skip breakfast.¡± Hugo grinned, but his smile disappeared as soon as he saw Sam ring at him. ¡°Sorry, my bad. Didn¡¯t mean to upset you.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Tell Ute to bring food to the room. I don¡¯t feel like going out. There¡¯s nothing to discuss, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s actually why I knocked on your door.¡±


    Sam chose to wait for what Hugo wanted to say.


    ¡°Mr. Alfred has entered the outer area of this resort. He¡¯ll be here in less than ten minutes for sure.¡±


    ¡°Let it be then. I want to know what he brings.¡±

 [52]

    Alfred enjoyed his cigar, the smoke dissipating quickly in the afternoon breeze. The sound of waves kissing the shore apanied their conversation. The old man didn¡¯t expect the resort he visited to be so luxurious once he entered its premises. It was vast and well-maintained by the owner. He also noticed many of Sam¡¯s subordinates wandering around.


    Sam, who had been reading Alfred¡¯s report intently, now handed the file to Hugo. He wanted to know his trusted assistant¡¯s opinion as well. If it confirmed his suspicions, there was no doubt that Alfred¡¯s visit was not merely to deliver the file. Beatrice was apanying him.


    Hugo quickly read through the pages while Sam took out a cigar from his shirt pocket, mirroring Alfred, who was still enjoying his smoke while leaning back in his chair, never taking his eyes off Sam.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Do you already know what happened, don¡¯t you?¡± Alfred asked with a thin smile.


    ¡°What do you want to hear from me?¡± Samughed. ¡°Shall I say, congrattions, you still have a legitimate Quassano descendant?¡±


    Alfred frowned, but soonughed as well. ¡°You¡¯re truly outrageous, Sam.¡±


    Sam just grinned. ¡°It won¡¯t change my determination, Old Man.¡± He exhaled smoke from between his lips.


    ¡°Beatrice, ah¡­ my granddaughter, Leora. The blood of Quassano truly flows in her veins. You understand that!¡± Alfred spoke with a cold gleam in his eyes. His tone was no longer as casual as before. In fact, his remark made David, who was always by Alfred¡¯s side, be wary.


    However, Sam never showed fear. His gaze instead belittled the man he was conversing with. ¡°Do you really believe that based solely on this test, Old Man? What about Beatrice, who never knew you existed since she was a child?¡± He sneered. ¡°Think about that.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my business, Sam. What I want now is for you to hand over Leora. She shouldn¡¯t be here.¡±


    Sam¡¯sughter echoed through the room. It was so loud that it almost pained his stomach. The intensity of hisughter made him feel like this man had gone insane. ¡°What did I just hear?¡± Sam asked, still unable to stop his outburst. ¡°Taking Beatrice away from here?¡±


    Their gazes locked in a battle where neither was willing to back down. Regardless of whether the truth was indeed true, Sam couldn¡¯t deny that the test results had shocked him. The girl who had been with him recently was no ordinary girl. He never expected this to happen to him.


    He felt that everything he had done, including investigating Beatrice¡¯s past, had turned outpletely unexpected. He hadn¡¯t delved deep enough to understand why the woman who died of illness, whom Beatrice called ¡°mother,¡± could raise a baby that wasn¡¯t her own. He only paid attention and tried to manipte Beatrice¡¯s irresponsible father into willingly handing over his daughter.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it, even if I have to fight you, Sam. I¡¯ve never been afraid to face you,¡± Alfred hissed with a displeased re. ¡°Leora, my granddaughter.¡±


    ¡°Boss!¡± nd interrupted as he approached Sam. He didn¡¯t pay much attention to what was happening. The news he brought was important enough for Sam to know immediately.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Sam asked promptly. He noticed nd and Hugo facing each other. One of them seemed frustrated. What was actually happening? ¡°nd?¡± Sam asked, slightly startled.


    ¡°Gerald caused a ruckus in Flown. He released Be, and¡­¡±


    Sam couldn¡¯t believe his ears. He abruptly stood up from his chair, causing it to topple over. ¡°And


    ?¡±


    ¡°Jack got shot.¡±


    Sam growled in frustration, his hands clenched tightly, and his anger suddenly peaked. He didn¡¯t care that there was still much to discuss with Alfred. His focus shifted to Flown.


    ¡°Call Anne,¡± he said with a palpable aura of intimidation.


    nd nodded quickly, and Hugo immediately prepared to fulfill his part. If Sam was going to Flown with nd, then securing this ce was the right thing to do. He didn¡¯t want all the subordinates here to follow the ruler¡¯s departure.


    ¡°Our business is not finished, Old Man,¡± said Sam, raising his finger slightly. Although sudden anger filled his head, the issue involving him and Quassano was far from over. He wouldn¡¯t just hand over Beatrice easily based on the file Alfred brought. It wouldn¡¯t be that simple.


    ¡°That¡¯s precisely why I¡¯m here, Sam,¡± Alfred replied.


    Sam¡¯s footsteps came to a halt. nd, who had already been ahead of Sam, also stopped. Hugo, who had put away his phone, stopped as well. The old man, still holding the remnants of his cigar between his fingers, stood up and looked at each of them one by one. There was a long sigh he exhaled, including his face, which was no longer as stern when he looked at Sam.


    ¡°I need your help, Sam.¡±


    ¡°Good Lord, Old Man! Do you know what news nd just told us? It¡¯s Flown! And I won¡¯t let anyone disturb that ce!¡± Sam retorted, annoyed by Alfred¡¯s words. He was impatient to leave the old man behind.


    ¡°It¡¯s about Beatrice¡¯s safety.¡±


    Sam closed his eyes tightly and snorted like an angry bull ready to charge. He took a wide step towards the chair he had toppled over earlier. His hands clenched tightly and were ced right in front of Alfred as he spoke with a firm voice. ¡°Don¡¯t ever interfere in my affairs with Beatrice, Old Man. The letters and all the doctors¡¯ analyses you provided mean nothing to me.¡±


    Alfred grinned thinly. He knew what Sam would do with all the evidence that had been presented and examined. The gaze of the Twin Dragon¡¯s ruler was filled with anger and his own concerns. It was as if mentioning Beatrice¡¯s name in their conversation was forbidden.


    He used the walking stick that was always by his side as a striking weapon, hitting Sam¡¯s shoulder easily. The blow was hard enough to make Sam groan. It wasn¡¯t just because of the pain but also because he was surprised by Alfred¡¯s sudden move. ¡°You need my support to stay with my granddaughter, Sam!¡±


    Due to Alfred¡¯s actions, nd drew his sword, pointing it directly at Alfred¡¯s guards, who suddenly drew their weapons. David also aimed his shotgun at Sam because of his earlier behavior. At the same time, Hugo did the same.


    Everyone was ready for a showdown and armed conflict.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Beatrice asked in disbelief. In her hands, she held a tray filled with snacks she had purposely made for Sam. Initially, she thought Sam¡¯s business meeting with someone important was over. But now¡­ why was everyone pointing guns? Beatrice was clearly frightened, but what was more rming was Sam¡¯s dangerous position, ording to her. This made her quickly move towards Sam.


    ¡°Sam?¡±


    ¡°Who asked you toe out?¡± Sam red sharply at Beatrice, who was now near him. ¡°Get inside,¡± hemanded firmly.


    Beatrice refused to listen. Instead, she pushed aside the gun that was aimed at the man without fear. She red fiercely at the middle-aged man who was now staring at her intently. ¡°You¡¯re incredibly rude.¡±


    Sam waved his hand slightly as amand for Hugo and nd to lower their weapons. Reluctantly, his trusted men and the surrounding subordinates also lowered their postures. Shortly after, Alfred requested the same from his well-dressed entourage.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about the results I brought?¡± Alfred asked.


    Beatrice fell silent. Her eyes looked at Sam thoughtfully. A momentter, the ck-haired girl screamed in surprise as her hand was tightly held and she was forcibly dragged along with Sam¡¯s hurried steps. Seeing Sam¡¯s face, which didn¡¯t want to be questioned further and seemed to be containing his anger, Beatrice immediately shut her mouth. She followed Sam¡¯s hurried steps.


    nd quickly followed his boss, and some of his subordinates joined in.


    Leaving Hugo puzzled. He holstered the weapon he still held. ¡°Excuse me,¡± he said to Alfred, who was still watching the departure of the two individuals.


    ¡°That child, really¡­¡± Alfred muttered finally. ¡°Hugo,¡± he called out to the departing trusted aide of Sam, causing him to pause.


    ¡°Yes, sir?¡±


    ¡°The boss and his subordinates are just the same; annoying.¡±


    Hugo grinned. ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what you should do, Hugo?¡±


    Hugo stared intently at Alfred.


    ¡°I could easily use those documents against him. It wouldn¡¯t be difficult for Quassano to entrap Sam. But no, I don¡¯t want to endanger Beatrice¡¯s presence here.¡±


    Hugo, who initially had an antagonistic attitude, began to consider what Alfred was saying. ¡°Can you summarize, sir? I have a lot to do.¡±


    ¡°Tell Sam that I¡¯m not concerned about Beatrice being around him. Though it¡¯s difficult, I admit what Sam does for her can better protect her than being in my mansion.¡±


    Hugo looked surprised by Alfred¡¯s recent statement. He thought there would be a heated argument where Sam wouldn¡¯t easily let go of Beatrice. Although Hugo had to admit, going against Quassano was a huge gamble. ¡°Are you¡­ sure?¡±


    Alfred grinned. ¡°Certainly not.¡± He then stood up with the help of his cane. ¡°But seeing the two of them earlier, I¡¯m confident that Sam won¡¯t stay quiet if something happens to my granddaughter, Hugo. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    Hugo nodded confidently. Even without Sam¡¯s orders, everyone in this resort knew what to do if there was a threat, especially to Beatrice¡¯s safety.


    ¡°But I¡¯ll assign my two trusted men here.¡±


    Hugo frowned. ¡°The boss won¡¯t agree.¡±


    ¡°The choice is up to Sam then. Either I separate the two of them or ept two people who will remain by Beatrice¡¯s side.¡±

 [53]

    The blonde woman grumbled repeatedly, asionally ncing back reflexively. Who knows if someone was following their speeding motorcycles. Several times, she heard ring horns and curses from drivers ahead of them.


    Gerald.


    ¡°We¡¯re heading out of town,¡± he shouted.


    ¡°Whatever,¡± Be muttered, closing her helmet and following the rider¡¯s lead. Half an hour ago, when she felt hopeless and resigned to her fate, she heard a disturbingmotion.


    Not wanting to be disturbed, she chose to retreat under her nket. She could spend the whole day sleeping in this room undisturbed, except for the asional unexpected visit from nd. That man was so damn annoying! Why did she have to encounter someone like nd?


    How could she enjoy every touch from nd, which was far from gentle and careful? Throughout her time as Sam¡¯s woman, visited by him whenever he neededfort, Sam treated her with respect.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    nd?


    She squeezed her eyes shut, trying to banish the lingering sensation of nd¡¯s touch from her body. She noticed every detail of her skin, which had a few scratches. Not many, but enough to bring tears to Be¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°nd, you bastard!¡± she cursed, wiping her hands, stomach, and the visible part of her chest beneath the shirt she was wearing. She didn¡¯t want to wear it, but there was no decent clothing avable. She was certain that nd had provided the paper bag. Be was forced to wear it against her will.


    It took her a while topose herself. Her intention of going to Flown wasn¡¯t to meet nd, let alone share pleasure with him. She just wanted to see Sam, just once, before executing the n she and Jimmy and Gerald had carefully crafted. Be was confident that her offer would motivate them to act promptly. It would be beneficial for both of them, right?


    Unfortunately, Be didn¡¯t expect nd to be at Flown.


    Her burning vengeance intensified. Her eyes were filled with the image of nd, who would beg for mercy from her. She imagined herself sitting helplessly as he received the cruelest judgment. Be stared at him without mercy orpassion, just like how nd had treated her. Yes, she would do that soon.


    But how could she make nd be in the seat of torture while she was the one confined under tight guard? Damn! Her luck was so unfortunate. She should have listened to what Jimmy said. Not to leave the mansion until everything was clear, including Alfred¡¯s intimidation. But she was powerless as she gazed at the Flown building in the distance.


    The building where they first met. It always held a special ce in her heart. Her love and heart belonged only to Sam, but why did he turn away from her? What had she done wrong? After all, three years had passed between them, which was not a trivial matter.


    ¡°Brother, how could you?¡± she whispered tearfully. Be quickly wiped away her tears. She couldn¡¯t appear weak because nd would surely show up at any moment.


    Themotion grew louder, prompting Be to move closer. Before she could even reach the door, it was forcefully kicked open. Gunshots and cries of pain echoed immediately, startling Be.


    A tall, sturdy man, still wearing a helmet, apanied by several individuals dressed in ck, armed with sharp weapons and pistols, stood there challenging numerous opponents.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± he said, urging Be with a half-shout.


    His words made Be blink. Her mind quickly processed the recent events, including the two of nd¡¯s henchmen lying helpless on the ground. They were either shot dead or knocked out by Gerald. Yes, that heavy voice, although muffled by the face covering, belonged to Gerald.


    Be nodded quickly and followed the man¡¯s instructions.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Jack blocked their path with a long-barreled rifle. His eyes scrutinized Be and the ck-helmeted man sharply. He aimed his gun directly at Be, who looked at him in disbelief. Jack wouldn¡¯t do this to her, would he?


    But if Be thought about it, she knew that none of Sam¡¯s subordinates would treat her kindly, especially since they were all on nd¡¯s side. Luckily, Gerald pushed her aside without hesitation. Gunshots rang out again, making Be¡¯s heart feel like it would jump out of her chest.


    Her shoulder hit the wall on the right. Her body slid to avoid the attack.


    ¡°Damn it, Gerald!¡± Jack cursed, unwilling to ept it. He quickly moved away as Gerald fired a shot. But Jack wouldn¡¯t give up. He was furious with Gerald¡¯s behavior, and this chaos was happening right in the ce where he was guarding.


    Before Jack could pull the trigger aimed at Gerald, another gunshot was directed at him.


    ¡°Protect us!¡± Gerald shouted loudly.


    Jack could guess that they both intended to escape quickly. Jack wouldn¡¯t let that happen!


    ¡°Do you think you can just get away like that?¡± Jack aimed his pistol at Gerald, ah¡­ no. This time at Be, who was trying to flee. He didn¡¯t actually need that woman here. Since Be entered Sam¡¯s life, he had never liked her.


    Especially considering her behavior that annoyed him but tried to suppress it as much as possible.


    But¡­


    ¡°ARGH!!!¡± The heat he felt right on his shoulder made him lose his bnce. The pistol in his hand fell, including himself, who ended up sitting down. His eyes could only watch Gerald and Be leaving with satisfied grins on their faces.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Jack cursed, trying to get up, but the pain in his shoulder prevented him from moving much.


    ¡°Boss!¡± one of his subordinates said.


    ¡°Chase them!¡± Jack ordered immediately.


    Unfortunately¡­ it was all toote. The motorcycles they used as their getaway vehicles had already sped away.


    ***[]***


    This two-story house was surrounded by many lush and tall trees. The house¡¯s location was somewhat secluded, with not many people passing by on the main road that connected to the outside world. Why did Be refer to it as the outside world? Since she entered the area outside the Southern Territory, they had onlye across rural areas. Dense forests lined both sides, with houses of residents scattered at a considerable distance from one another.


    It was a perfect ce to hide.


    ¡°Come in,¡± Gerald said as he took off his helmet. He felt a pain in his waist that he had been suppressing since earlier. When he first broke into Flown¡¯s security, he had been in a bit of a hurry. Besides Sam not being here, he didn¡¯t want to surrender easily.


    He couldn¡¯t underestimate Sam¡¯s men guarding Flown. So when he faced Jack, he truly risked his life. It wasn¡¯t that Sam was merciless towards anyone who angered him. But he needed AnaBe.


    Damn it, that woman was incredibly foolish.


    Why did she go to Flown? She was insane! Didn¡¯t she know that Flown was a ce they couldn¡¯t just visit casually? If the situation were still like the past few months, Gerald wouldn¡¯t feel afraid. In fact, infiltrating Flown was one of his top desires for a long time. But because of the failure of his n with Alfred, everything had turned upside down.


    Damn it!


    ¡°Where are we?¡± Be asked with a seemingly calm gaze, but she was actually observing her surroundings.


    ¡°You really are an ungrateful woman, Be!¡± Gerald snorted disapprovingly. He walked quickly into the house where Jimmy was already present. Another one of Gerald¡¯s subordinates was also around thisfortable house.


    Be yawned briefly before finally saying, ¡°I¡¯m really grateful, Gerald.¡±


    The man just turned his head and sneered, shaking his hand quickly and dropping himself onto one of the sofas. Grimacing because his waist bumped against the sofa¡¯s edge.


    ¡°Are you¡­ injured?¡± Jimmy asked, barely holding back hisughter. ¡°You¡¯ve been in the headquarters for too long. You get injured out of nowhere?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Gerald grumbled irritably. ¡°Get me the first aid kit!¡±


    Out of gratitude for taking her as far away as possible from captivity and nd¡¯s intimidation, Be stepped forward. ¡°Let me do it. Show me where it is.¡±


    One of Gerald¡¯s subordinates looked suspiciously, but since Gerald gave permission, he showed them where it was. Be hurriedly stepped forward and grabbed some other supplies, including a basin of warm water. It made sense that along the way, she felt something warm on her knee.


    However, due to the rush and the need to ensure their steps were safe, Be didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. She herself was afraid that Sam¡¯s men would chase them to the border. Fortunately, none of them followed once Gerald¡¯s motorcycle turned at the southeastern border of the Southern Territory.


    Gerald had already opened his clothes. He grimaced when he realized that his wound was quite severe. He remembered who did this to him, but suddenly, he was hit with a headache. His shirt and sweater were already soaked in his blood.


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    ¡°You need a hospital, Gerald,¡± Jimmy said this time without a silly expression. Despite not liking Gerald¡¯s every move and decision, they had no choice but to work together to bring down themon enemy. It was pointless to attack each other like the day before.


    It wouldn¡¯t change what had happened between the two of them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll contact Paul toe back immediately.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Gerald quickly interjected. ¡°Let him continue monitoring Alfred¡¯s movements. We can¡¯t let that old snake slip out of our surveince even for a moment.¡±


    Jimmy sighed. ¡°You could bleed to death.¡± He stared in horror at the wound. ¡°How could you endure with a wound like this?¡± He scanned the surroundings to find anything to stop the bleeding from this gaping wound. ¡°Be! Hurry!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I need alcohol. But I don¡¯t see any.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my goodness!¡± Jimmy became very frustrated. ¡°Here! Hurry up! Gerald needs treatment now.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be noisy!¡±


    Jimmy moved aside as Be approached Gerald, who leaned against the sofa. His face showed signs of pain. His breath becamebored. Meanwhile, Be started to concentrate on stopping the bleeding.


    asionally, she heard Gerald grunting in pain as Be touched his wound. But Be didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. She only handed him a clean towel to bite down on as she poured alcohol onto the wound. Since living with Sam, she had often dealt with the ruler¡¯s injuries at various points.


    Unfortunately, now she was carefully tending to a wound that became Sam¡¯s biggest enemy.


    She began stitching up the wound. Her eyes continued to monitor how the blood flow was slowing down but still made her worried. ¡°We have to take him to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°The distance to the hospital takes up a lot of time.¡± Jimmy sighed in frustration. ¡°I asked Paul to contact Jenna.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s Jenna?¡± Be asked, confused.


    ¡°My acquaintance, a doctor.¡±


    ¡°Thank goodness. I can only slow it down, but we need much better equipment. Especially for blood pressure. I¡¯m afraid too much bleeding since earlier could endanger him.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about me,¡± Gerald said, trying to get up. Part of his waist was already wrapped in a long cloth, and he felt much better.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be stubborn, Gerald,¡± Jimmy said, displeased. ¡°Jenna is on her way here.¡±


    Gerald didn¡¯t want to meet Jenna. Really. But if his vision started to blur like this¡­


    ***[]***


    Sam growled angrily multiple times. He paced around the ward. Some of his men were receiving intensive treatment there. Two were severely injured by samurai strikes to their shoulders. Others mostly had gunshot wounds around their legs. Sam was sure that Gerald wasn¡¯t targeting the deaths of his men. He just wanted to cause chaos and free Be.


    But¡­ why did Be have to end up confined here? He wanted to ask nd many questions, but the man was busy with Jack in another room.


    ¡°Boss,¡± a voice he recognized well called out.


    Coincidentally, nd had alreadye out of Jack¡¯s ward.


    ¡°Jack wants to talk.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say, nd?¡±


    Beatrice, who had been near Sam all this time, didn¡¯t say much. Besides the murky mood of Sam, the man¡¯s face also seemed unapproachable. His hand tightly gripped Beatrice, especially now. Sam¡¯s voice seemed much more menacing than his behavior since leaving the resort.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you inside the room with Jack,¡± nd grinned.


    Sam sighed in annoyance. ¡°You owe a lot to Flown.¡±


    ¡°We?¡± nd widened his eyes in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re really infuriating, Boss!¡±


    ¡°Is Jack okay?¡± Beatrice asked, drawing nd¡¯s and Sam¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Jack, Beatrice. He¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just¡­ um, yeah¡­ I think we¡¯re in big trouble.¡±


    Beatrice, who didn¡¯t understand, could only look puzzled at Sam¡¯s and nd¡¯s behavior. Just as they reached Jack¡¯s bedside, where the muscr man grimaced awkwardly, Sam¡¯s phone rang loudly. Hugo¡¯s name appeared on the screen.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Anne got Be¡¯sst location, Sam.¡±


    ¡°Prepare yourselves, wait for my orders.¡± Sam immediately hung up the phone. His eyes shifted between Jack and nd. ¡°Tell me what you¡¯re hiding. How is Be with Gerald?¡±

 [54]

    Sam leaned back while massaging his temples. He couldn¡¯t count how many cigarettes he had smoked just to dissipate some of the anger towards someone who used to be close to him. Fortunately, their closeness was limited to physical encounters and pleasure. They rarely shared stories or engaged in lighthearted conversations like AnaBe did.


    The ruler hadn¡¯t forgotten their meeting with Be back then. She was a beautiful woman, akin to a queen bee, drawing the attention of the opposite sex. They would gaze at her, seek her attention, and desire to possess her. Sam knew that. But he wasn¡¯t interested in making Be the queen in his life. He merely ced her, a girl desired by many men out there, by his side. Perhaps it was because of Sam¡¯s treatment that Be became arrogant. However, since Be came into his life, Sam rarely had the desire to touch other women. It was just fleeting moments to fulfill his needs. Most of what Sam desired could be matched by Be.


    And then¡­ Beatrice came.


    In truth, Be¡¯s presence didn¡¯t affect Sam much. After all, Be had no significance in his life. Even though Sam owed her his life once, it didn¡¯t mean Be deserved his forgiveness, did it? The one who should bear that burden should be nd. Why did Be often mention it? Was it because Sam didn¡¯t want anyone to know what happened to him back then?


    Sam sighed in frustration with his thoughts. If Be were in front of him right now, he would crush her without mercy. It was unbelievable that Be¡¯s presence in Flown had caused such chaos. And Be¡¯s intentions exceeded his tolerance.


    It was a dark night in November. The rain poured heavily in the Southern region. Sam was driving at high speed. His body was drenched, but he didn¡¯t care. He needed to meet Alfred at that time. There was something he needed to confirm about his business. Hugo was in the North region, and Jack couldn¡¯t leave Flown.


    nd hadn¡¯t joined him at that time.


    In Sam¡¯s eyes, nd was still a wild wanderer, but he was disturbing enough. He didn¡¯t take sides with anyone but created unrest in his territory. And from the rumors he heard, Gerald¡¯s territory also frequently experienced disturbances from nd¡¯s group. Sam didn¡¯t know where that group¡¯s initiative came from.


    So Sam wanted to give nd a lesson to remember. Sam, as the ruler, didn¡¯t hesitate to crush their small group. But before that, he needed to ensure one thing: Alfred had no involvement with nd. He didn¡¯t want to confront Quassano. For the sake of his father¡¯s name, he would never forget the ultimatum he received.


    ¡°Quassano is an ally. You must take maximum advantage.¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for his father, Sam wouldn¡¯t have agreed to meet him that night. He didn¡¯t want to dy things further as it would only prolong the matter. Once his business was done, he would eliminate the small pebble named nd. Alongside Valdo and a few loyal subordinates and weapons experts, they headed towards the ce where nd was rumored to reside. In the middle of their journey, the storm grew stronger, making it more difficult for them.


    ¡°Shall we proceed, Boss?¡± Valdo asked amidst the pouring rain and thunderous lightning that kept striking. The light made the atmosphere even more tense as they pulled over right at the edge of the forest cliff border.


    ¡°Proceed,¡± Sam replied, unwilling to dy any longer.


    Valdo nodded obediently, apanying the roaring sound of the engine as if it had no fear of the raging storm. Alfred¡¯s residence was indeed a bit overwhelming for them. Coupled with the pouring rain at that time.


    The Quassano family mansion was surrounded by pine trees. They had to navigate a winding road that resembled a snake, quite long and steep. Sam became more attentive, focusing on the road ahead. He didn¡¯t want to drive a car, but he needed to travel quickly. His red motorcycle was the right choice.


    What Sam remembered was pressing the brakes hard. After feeling his body propelled too high, he released the brake lever that was still tightly clenched. A loud impact hit him from the right side. The motorcycle he was riding tumbled dramatically several times. The friction on the asphalt caused sparks to fly, and the motorcycle collided with a tree on the left side of the road.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Sam cursed, refusing to ept it. He didn¡¯t care if his hands were in pain. His head was protected by the helmet that shattered on the right side. Fortunately, no rocks fell from the location where he had suddenly pressed the brakes hard.


    The motorcycle, which had rolled and was in ruins, hadn¡¯te to a stop yet. Unfortunately, the subsequent explosion pushed Sam back.


    Valdo, seeing his leader rolling on the asphalt, quickly stopped the motorcycle. Along with all his subordinates, they pulled over and approached Sam.


    ¡°Boss!¡±


    ¡°Get out of here, you bastards!¡±


    Valdo grew suspicious. ¡°Boss? What¡¯s going on?¡± He quickly pulled out his gun, as did Sam¡¯s men. They became more alert, scanning their surroundings.


    A group of sturdy men blocked their path, armed to the teeth.


    Sam realized they were being shot at, specifically targeting their motorcycle. It happened right at the bend, where the cliff on Sam¡¯s side was the steepest among all the winding roads leading to Alfred¡¯s ce. What he didn¡¯t anticipate was their overwhelming number. Sam had gathered information about nd and his group, but they were not supposed to be this numerous, and their weapons were not ones Sam recognized as easy to acquire.


    ¡°Gerald,¡± Sam whispered through clenched teeth, ignoring the pain in his right shoulder. He calcted the possibility that this attack was rted to his visit to Alfred¡¯s mansion. He would discuss itter, after dealing with Gerald¡¯s messenger dog this time.


    He unsheathed the sword on his back, apanied by a deafening gunshot that split the night. Valdo quickly provided cover for Sam andunched a counterattack against these seemingly formidable opponents. The inevitable fight ensued in the rain-soaked forest.


    Gunshots resounded continuously. Moans of pain and curses apanied all of them as they fought against blows and punches.


    Sam¡¯s sword was stained with blood, but he paid no attention to anyone attempting to hinder him, especially if they were responsible for destroying his beloved motorcycle. He would make them pay, without a doubt.


    Unfortunately¡­


    ¡°Argh!¡± Sam growled in pain as a bullet pierced his right shoulder. The pain that he had ignored earlier suddenly surged along with the searing heat of the lead piercing his skin. The burning sensation inside nearly brought him down, but no, Sam couldn¡¯t afford to lose.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± The sword swung again with a great fury of anger. It made him blindly charge into his enemies, forcing them to retreat.


    ¡°Boss!¡± Valdo ran towards Sam, not staying idle while seeing his leader being injured. He shot back at the attackers until the previous assant copsed helplessly. For Valdo, the measure of retaliation was death for anyone who dared to act brutally. After all, they were the ones being attacked. ¡°Ompong has contacted Hugo toe here immediately,¡± Valdo informed afterward, to which Sam only nodded in response.


    He had to focus on his opponent, even though one by one, they had fallen helplessly. Sam was not someone who underestimated his opponents. When he looked to his right where¡­


    ¡°Watch out!¡± Sam immediately pushed Valdo, who became the target of the gunfire. The shots found their mark on Sam¡¯s back.


    The ruler fell into Valdo¡¯s arms. The young man stared in disbelief at what had happened. ¡°Boss! Boss!¡±


    He never expected this attack to injure his boss, despite their fierce resistance.


    ¡°Go meet Alfred. Tell him¡­ someone has interfered with or affairs.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Valdo refused to leave Sam in this condition. ¡°We¡¯re leaving now.¡± Valdo quickly supported Sam. However, he also had to make sure he wouldn¡¯t get shot.


    The street had turned into a wide shooting range. Valdo looked around; several of his men were also lying helpless. He was furious. Very furious. But who did this?


    Momentster, from an unknown direction, the sudden attack received a response.


    Someone rapidly approached them. ¡°Hey¡­ are you still conscious? Come on, let¡¯s get out of here.¡±


    Sam looked at the young man with a furrowed brow. ¡°nd?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s me.¡± The man immediately took some of Sam¡¯s weight. ¡°My friend is driving here. I think you should postpone tonight¡¯s visit.¡±


    What caught Sam¡¯s gaze was the bloodied sword he held in his hand. ¡°Since when were you here?¡±


    ¡°No need to know. Your safety is paramount. It wouldn¡¯t be funny if the Twin Dragon Ruler died here.¡±


    One of Sam¡¯s assants rushed to attack but was easily defeated by nd.


    ¡°Be! Hurry!¡±


    ***[]***


    ¡°While Flown is on guard duty, nd,¡± Sammanded as he handed over the newly acquired files. The damages and reports he received from Ferdi regarding Gerald¡¯s attack in Flown had been included in the local police administration.


    But did Sam care? Not at all.


    The recent visit from Ferdi had only added to his headache. There were many things Ferdi mentioned about the whereabouts of Jimmy and Gerald, including the turmoil within Quassano.


    ¡°They¡¯re at the top of the wanted list, Sam.¡±


    Sam, who had no interest in the connection between Jimmy, Gerald, and Alfred, finally reached a turning point. They all coborated to attack for their own interests. Sam began to piece together the pattern in which the three hypocrites united. ording to nd and Jack¡¯s ounts, Be aimed for her personal desires, using Jimmy and Gerald to fulfill her goals.


    Unfortunately, that woman was foolish enough to return to Flown without any protection. Whether it could be called good fortune or a cmity, it was because of Jack lying there, thanks to AnaBe.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to find Be, Boss.¡±


    ¡°nd!¡± Sam quickly stood up. ¡°I need you to be in Flown.¡±


    nd¡¯s eyes sparkled with discontent. He stared at Sam without hesitation, who returned the gaze without hesitation. nd hadn¡¯t forgotten how intimidating Sam¡¯s gaze was, especially when they first locked eyes. Unfortunately, nd lost. The chilling aura and Sam¡¯s way of speaking made nd finally bow down.


    ¡°Okay,¡± nd sighed in resignation.


    ¡°Ferdi will stay on guard around Flown. I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t break his word.¡±


    ¡°My sword is enough to protect Flown,¡± nd retorted with a hint of displeasure. ¡°I hate the police.¡±


    ¡°Hate but still able to work together,¡± Sam grinned. ¡°I¡¯m heading to headquarters.¡± He tapped nd¡¯s shoulder with confidence.


    ¡°Before you do anything to Be, do I need to meet her first?¡±


    Sam halted his steps, turning to nd, who now raised his eyes again.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let your hands be stained with Be¡¯s blood, nd.¡±


    nd fell silent.


    ¡°Anyone with ill intentions towards Beatrice, especially, will face my reckoning.¡±

 [55]

    ¡°Are you sure I can stay here, Jack?¡± nd asked to confirm. The doctor said there was nothing to worry about from the recent gunshot wound Jack had suffered. It didn¡¯t hit any vital organs, although there was significant bleeding that made nd anxious.


    If it weren¡¯t for Be being in Flown, there wouldn¡¯t have been that shootout. But if Be hadn¡¯t infiltrated Flown, they wouldn¡¯t have known about Be¡¯s wicked n along with those two cowards, Gerald and Jimmy. The attack on Jimmy¡¯s mansion should have been carried out with one hundred percent intent. Not leaving a single one of them alive.


    Goodness.


    ¡°I can. I can sleep soundly here,¡± Jack joked casually. Then he waved his slightly chubby hand. ¡°Go, nd. I can handle it myself.¡±


    nd sighed. ¡°I won¡¯t bring wine to your room tonight. Don¡¯tin.¡±


    Jackughed triumphantly. ¡°I¡¯m not the one addicted to tequ.¡±


    The man in the casual white shirt just grinned. He walked away from his friend¡¯s hospital room, leaving behind many messages. They couldn¡¯t afford to be careless in guarding and monitoring Jack¡¯s room. All possibilities of an attack were possible, right?


    Considering the downfall of Gerald and Jimmy was imminent, nd was certain that they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to cause trouble. Especially after hearing Ferdi¡¯s words, which he paid attention to even though he didn¡¯t trust his assistance. Whistling softly as he walked through the bustling hospital corridor, he didn¡¯t care about his surroundings because his purpose at the hospital was already fulfilled.


    Tomorrow, after overseeing Flown, he would return here. Ensuring Jack¡¯s recovery was going well. His phone vibrated, catching his attention. He quickly reached for it, seeing Anne¡¯s name on the screen.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve obtained Be¡¯stest position.¡±


    nd clenched his fist tightly. His jaw tightened quickly. He could hear the grinding sound of his teeth. Ignoring the many people passing by around him, he just needed to regain hisposure. Somehow Be¡¯s face appeared in his mind, haunting him.


    Not in a romantic sense between two individuals of opposite sexes. But an expression full of hatred and dislike had taken over him since Be dered her enmity. Although he had clearly warned her about why they were in the Twin Dragon n. No, nd had no intention of betraying Sam from behind.


    If he wanted to, the opportunity was wide open from year to year.


    Why would he do that when under Sam¡¯s protection, he rediscovered a life that was once pitch ck? Getting involved with arge organization under Sam¡¯smand was not his desire. However, the demands of life where his friends needed to eat.


    The incident on that stormy night was the turning point for all of them. Although he was certain Sam wouldn¡¯t easily forget that incident, what nd obtained was equally significant. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t want to betray his loyalty to anyone other than Sam.


    But Be? How could she end up on the opposite side now? It made no sense to nd.


    Jealousy? Good Lord! Since the beginning, when Sam approached Be, nd had warned her. The ruler wouldn¡¯t use his heart to act. For Sam, women were just mere entertainment. Unfortunately, Be refused to listen. Perhaps she was blinded by the grandeur that came with being by Sam¡¯s side.


    ¡°Where?¡± nd asked, trying to contain his emotional turmoil.


    ¡°Outside the borders of the South and North. Southwest, near the border of Savannah District.¡±


    nd fell silent for a moment. ¡°Savannah? The desert that borders directly with the sea?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    A thin grin appeared on nd¡¯s face uncontrobly. ¡°A perfect hiding ce. Have you informed the Boss?¡±


    ¡°The Boss is preparing everything that¡¯s needed.¡±


    The man squeezed his eyes shut. ¡°I can¡¯t go there. Damn it!¡± nd cursed in frustration.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Brother Sam has special considerations.¡±


    ¡°How many troops are being deployed?¡±


    Mr. Ferdi just confirmed that his men are joining the ambush. Since Jimmy has been designated as a suspect. And the Twin Dragons are fully supported by Quassano.¡±


    nd felt like riding his motorcycle at high speed to headquarters. Getting ready to restart what Sam had been holding back for so long. If only there weren¡¯t so many things to consider, the Twin Dragons would have nned numerous retaliations against Gerald a long time ago.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    ¡°Flown can¡¯t be left unattended, Brother. Besides, if you go too, what will happen to headquarters?¡±


    Anne¡¯s words were true.


    ¡°That¡¯s all I can tell you, Brother. I need to prepare first.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ be careful, Anne.¡±


    nd knew he shouldn¡¯t be talking like this. But Anne was his friend, right? Anyone who is present and living in the headquarters, dering their loyalty to Sam, is connected to him even from a distance. Living together and existing within the pulse of the Twin Dragons, it didn¡¯t matter to nd to show a little care.


    Although he seemed cold, unapproachable, curt, and appeared to dislike disturbances, nd was someone who had a significant amount of concern in his friendships.


    ¡°Yes. Thank you. Brother nd too. Oh, by the way, I changed all the passwords in Flown. Including the warehouse.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the password?¡± nd asked immediately. He took out another phone to synchronize all the connected passwords.


    ¡°Beatrice Quassano.¡±


    ***[]***


    Many people came to renovate Flown again. nd simply sat and monitored from the second floor. There was no loud music pounding that would make his heart rate race. No smell of alcohol and cigarette smoke except his own.


    When he arrived an hour ago, many of Sam¡¯s subordinates hade to fix the messy area. Broken tables and chairs were being reced. Scattered shards of ss had been cleared away. Before everything returned to normal, nd wouldn¡¯t open Flown to the public for a few days.


    Although Sam wasn¡¯t concerned about the operational matters of Flown, this ce couldn¡¯t be left unattended. Jack¡¯s shooting incident had attracted the attention of the police. It would be troublesome because there would be many questionster on.


    ¡°Boss,¡± called one of Sam¡¯s subordinates, whom nd recognized as Musa. He quickly climbed the stairs. He was slightly out of breath, and in his hand was a hammer that nd assumed he forgot to put back in its ce.


    nd only looked up. In his hand, he held a ss of his favorite Tequ as apanion. He gazed at Musa intently. The curly-haired young man immediately looked down, not daring to challenge nd¡¯s gaze for too long.


    ¡°The convoy of Boss Sam¡¯s vehicles is starting to arrive.¡±


    nd stood up. He quickly extinguished his cigarette, including the contents of the ss he had just been drinking. ¡°Direct them to the main warehouse.¡±


    Sam¡¯s house or headquarters indeed had a warehouse full of weapons. But one thing was for sure: the warehouse in Flown was muchrger than the main headquarters. That¡¯s why security at Flown should never bex for even a moment.


    All the weapons were avable there, both registered and unregistered-most of them obtained by Sam through various illegal means. Like it or not, Alfred Quassano, the shrewd businessman, also dominated the arms trade where Sam had to suppress his ego and cooperate. Otherwise, there would be too much unregted arms trade in the Southern Territory.


    nd descended the stairs, followed by Malik. ¡°You continue the work after directing them all to the main warehouse.¡±


    ¡°Got it, Boss.¡± Malik quickened his pace and called his other colleagues. Meanwhile, nd took a different direction, as he had to open the main gate using the code essible in Jack¡¯s office. Because he knew what was hidden underground in Flown, nd couldn¡¯t force himself to join in the ambush of Be.


    The ce nd referred to was at the back of the four-story building owned by Flown. From the CCTV surveince, Sam¡¯s convoy could already be seen. nd immediately picked up the headset hanging next to Jack¡¯sputer screen. He entered several codes given by Anne, including the main code to connect with Sam.


    ¡°Boss?¡±


    ¡°Took you so long,¡± Hugo retorted irritably. ¡°You were probably sleeping.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not the one who has to stay up all night to babysit the Boss¡¯s horsey.¡±


    ¡°Your Bastard!¡±


    ¡°nd, were you informed of the password?¡± This time it was Sam speaking.


    ¡°Yes.¡± nd synchronized his device. A click was heard on their headset connection. In the main car, where nd was certain Hugo and Sam were present, everything was connected to headquarters and the room he was currently in.


    ¡°Come to Papa, Queen!!¡± shouted Hugo with excitement as the cars drove in. Other vehicles in the convoy, mostly motorcycles, followed suit.


    nd couldn¡¯t help but be puzzled by Hugo¡¯s behavior. Why did he have to be friends with a guy who seemed foolish, but when Hugo was given the Maximus Caliber 32, everything could be taken care of with a single instruction?


    A true professional sniper.


    ¡°The key is on the right side of the red box. Jack had nothing better to do than move the key there,¡± nd informed with a wide grin. From his CCTV screen, he could see a row of luxurious cars from Sam¡¯s collection, as well as heavily armored and bulletproof vehicles. He could also see Hugo quickly getting out of one of the cars and approaching one of the collections.


    ¡°I¡¯ll use this one, Boss.¡±


    ¡°Whatever.¡± Sam walked towards a corner where nd immediately entered another password. Shortly after, the door slid open slowly. His beloved weapon was there; a white-sheathed sword.


    ¡°Get down, nd. Anne will be arriving in your room soon. There¡¯s Uti at headquarters who will be taking control.¡±


    ¡°Boss¡­ you¡¯re not joking, right?¡± nd widened his eyes.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°This sword needs its master.¡±

 [56]

    Two hours before Sam prepared to leave.


    On the way back from the hospital this time, Sam remained silent. Completely. Beatrice felt the urge to ask what Sam and his two subordinates were discussing. Why did his face be more fierce and gloomy? The aura of not wanting to be disturbed by anything, including Beatrice¡¯s voice, was palpable.


    ¡°Sam,¡± Beatrice called softly. Her hand was itching to touch Sam¡¯s muscr arm as he satfortably beside her. Beatrice knew that Rulli asionally nced at Sam with curiosity and fearbined. His order was clear, directing their car to headquarters.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk, Beatrice,¡± he said.


    His voice was filled with a dark aura. Sam¡¯s gestures indicated that he did not want to be disturbed. Even with his eyes closed, Beatrice was convinced that there were many thoughts running through his mind. This made Beatrice sigh softly. Until the car entered the headquarters¡¯ area, which she hadn¡¯t visited in a long time, Sam remained silent.


    As soon as his feet touched the dry ground around the headquarterspound, many of Sam¡¯s subordinates approached, including Hugo, who had gotten into a different car earlier.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going, Boss?¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Anne?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s been in her room the whole time, monitoring and making sure that it¡¯s really Gerald and Jimmy. Ferdi is on his way to headquarters. I¡¯ve talked to him about our situation.¡±


    Sam nodded in understanding. His long strides began to enter the headquarters, with Beatrice quickly following suit. She couldn¡¯t afford to be left behind, even though she needed extra breaths. Her steps couldn¡¯tpare to Sam¡¯s, especially now that he seemed to be in a hurry.


    ¡°Who are you guys?¡± Sam asked as soon as he entered the spacious living room. However, there were matters he needed to discuss with Hugo regarding their retaliatory attack. But why were there two men in neat suits, whom Sam suspected were Alfred¡¯s subordinates?


    Oh, God! He hadn¡¯t even finished his conversation with Alfred. There were still unresolved issues that needed to be discussed further, especially regarding Beatrice. Gerald and Jimmy truly ruined his mood. And on top of that, Jack was injured? Damn those two! Especially AnaBe.


    Sam wouldn¡¯t let the three of them off easily.


    ¡°We were asked to protect Miss Leora,¡± one of them replied. His eyes stared at Sam without fear or hesitation. But when they faced the ck-haired girl next to Sam, they respectfully lowered their heads.


    Sam sighed. ¡°Hugo!¡±


    His voice echoed throughout the room, causing some of his subordinates to pause their activities. It had been a long time since their leader had raised his voice. The sound that made the hearts of Sam¡¯s subordinates¡¯ race uncontrobly. It was both terrifying and created a tense atmosphere.


    ¡°What is it, Boss?¡± Hugo casually approached Sam,ughing at the two men who were present in the headquarters. He had already warned Alfred, but it seemed that the old man didn¡¯t want to listen.


    For Sam, getting rid of these two men in ck suits would be easy. He could simply draw one of the weapons hidden in his pocket or throw a bare-fisted punch. But if he did that, it could furtherplicate the already difficult situation with Alfred.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me angry because of these two,¡± Sam said, pointing to the person in front of him. ¡°Tell your boss,¡± Sam pointed without hesitation. ¡°I can take care of Beatrice. I don¡¯t need people like you!¡±


    Beatrice immediately pulled her hand back, which was raised in front of the two men in ck. She herself didn¡¯t understand why there were people guarding her. What was going on? What was actually happening? Ah¡­ she suddenly remembered the words of the middle-aged man who had hit Sam earlier.


    ¡°Sam,¡± Beatrice called once again. ¡°Can we talk?¡±


    Sam gritted his teeth. His jaw tightened. His sharp gaze focused on the two men in front of him. ¡°Handle them, Hugo.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Hugo chuckled. ¡°You¡¯d bettere with me. Instead of looking for trouble? The Boss isn¡¯t in a good mood,¡± said the man who was now chewing gum. Apparently, it had be his new habit while guarding Sam and Beatrice on the beach.


    When he remembered his recent activities, wasn¡¯t he the most miserable one?


    Meanwhile, Sam led Beatrice towards his room. It wasn¡¯t because he suddenly felt overwhelmed by the chaos that had surrounded him recently. But what Alfred had read, his words, and his desires couldn¡¯t be taken lightly by Sam. He wasn¡¯t a fool who didn¡¯t understand the validity of the document he had read not long ago.


    He held the hand of the girl walking beside him even tighter. There was no telling what Alfred might do. What couldn¡¯t that man do? He was a Quassano, after all. Many things were under his control, and whether he liked it or not, Sam had to admit that the Southern region had significant sectors rted to the dominant businesspeople and economies.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Sam to arrive at the door of his room.


    ¡°You stay here. Don¡¯t go out and wait for me to return.¡±


    Beatrice had just entered the room, but she stopped immediately to rify Sam¡¯s words. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I have some business to attend to, Beatrice.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but what?¡± Beatrice asked, demanding an answer. Feeling that Sam still didn¡¯t respond, Beatrice continued speaking. This time, she took a step closer to Sam, who hadn¡¯t looked away anywhere. Only Beatrice filled his gaze.


    ¡°Where are you going? You don¡¯t want to tell me?¡± Beatrice questioned.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon,¡± Sam replied.


    Beatrice couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Can you at least tell me the destination this time?¡±


    ***[]***


    Beatrice stood on the balcony. Her eyes remained fixed on the line of cars, now leaving behind only the smoke of their exhaust. The ck Jeep in the front, leading the way, had already sped off. Before they all left, one of the passengers in the Jeep got out. He gazed in the direction of the window where she stood.


    For a while.


    Until the figure she was staring at nodded slowly. Allowing the man to go to a ce that she had no idea about. Yes, Beatrice had no idea where the Savannah District was. Her knowledge only reached the border areas. She couldn¡¯t even dream of leaving the city, let alone afford proper meals and education.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s still worthy to ask from You, God. But this is all I can do,¡± she said, sighing softly. ¡°Protect him. Bring him back to this home without any harm.¡±


    Beatrice hadn¡¯t forgotten the reason for Sam¡¯s departure this time. Whether it was a stroke of luck or a sudden reality that mercilessly choked her, Sam had revealed everything candidly. His n to retaliate against Gerald for injuring Jack. Including Be¡¯s involvement, intending to harm him.


    When she heard all of Sam¡¯s exnations, sudden anger engulfed her. What had she done wrong to be used as bait for Sam? Damn that woman. Was it not enough when she hit her face with her elbow? Ah¡­ she really wanted to rey their fight.


    ¡°I¡¯ming too!¡± Beatrice interrupted immediately after Sam stopped talking.


    They sat at the edge of the bed. Actually, Sam didn¡¯t want to talk. All the decisions, movements, madness, and actions-whether dangerous, risking his life-he never informed anyone. Not even his subordinates.


    Hugo, Jack, and nd only knew and carried out his orders. No one questioned, and most of them understood where they stood. Sam didn¡¯t need to exin much about what needed to be done because they already knew and understood his desires.


    But with Beatrice, everything was different.


    The gaze of that woman made Sam bow his head. Even though her eyes were no longer in a seductive state, her gaze was full of energy, fearlessness, with no trace of doubt orck of confidence.


    That¡¯s what made Sam lose. Asking Beatrice to quickly understand his thought process. But instead, the woman boldly expressed her desire to join.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m going for fun, huh?¡± Sam asked sharply. His gaze stared at Beatrice in disbelief.


    ¡°I have to settle things with Be myself!¡± He stood up from his seat. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Beatrice!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Beatrice growled in frustration. ¡°Do you think I won¡¯t ept if I want to fight Be again? Is that it?¡±


    Sam couldn¡¯tprehend what Beatrice had just said. ¡°Don¡¯t test my patience.¡± He pulled Beatrice¡¯s hand once again, urging her to sit back down. Although it seemed forced, she positioned herself next to Sam. A slight sigh of annoyance escaped her tiny mouth.


    ¡°You wait at home. Don¡¯t leave this house without my permission. Understood?¡±


    Beatrice pouted.


    ¡°Beatrice!¡±


    The woman turned out to be stubborn.


    ¡°Beatrice Catalina!¡±


    ¡°Give me one reason why I shouldn¡¯te with you,¡± her pitch-ck eyes stared at him without hesitation. Before, she would never dare to hold his gaze for a long time. Besides Sam¡¯s strong intimidation, for some reason, the gaze of the ruler made Beatrice¡¯s courage waver instantly.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    me the closeness that had developed over the past few weeks.


    Where Beatrice often lost herself in the depths of Sam¡¯s mysterious, sharp eyes. She didn¡¯t want to keep staring and admiring Sam, especially when he was above her. Everything seemed different. That¡¯s why she found the courage in her mind that Sam wouldn¡¯t treat her badly.


    Again.


    Asked like that, Sam touched her heart. Sitting down and discussing what he would do to others was no longer himself. Moreover, the eyes that were now looking at him suddenly made him want to protect them dearly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to get hurt. Don¡¯t ask any more questions. Grant my request, Beatrice. I will definitelye back.¡±

 [57]

    ¡°Alfred, confirm,¡± said Hugo as he picked up his other phone. The one he had thrown carelessly onto the side of the seat. Leaning backfortably afterward, he spoke to Alfred, who always wanted and provided detailed information about various things, making his head spin.


    ¡°You¡¯re really worried, Boss?¡± Hugo nced briefly at his boss next to him. That face waspletely unaffected by their surroundings. Cold and impassive. Staring straight ahead at the road they were currently passing. From the rearview mirror, Hugo could also see several cars he recognized following them.


    ¡°Shut up,¡± Sam grumbled irritably. ¡°Where¡¯s my drink?¡±


    ¡°Oh, for God¡¯s sake!¡± Hugo became annoyed. Sam and alcohol couldn¡¯t be separated that easily. ¡°Can¡¯t you ask nd?¡±


    Sam immediately hit Hugo quite hard. ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°Why do you get so sentimental when you¡¯re on your period, Boss?¡± His hand quickly opened the storage box in front of him. Never missing a bottle of alcohol that Sam liked to drink. And a cigar that Hugo promptly handed to Sam.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk so much!¡± Sam gulped down the contents of the bottle that Hugo had just handed him. ¡°Anytest news from Anne?¡±


    ¡°None,¡± replied Hugo. He settled back into his seat. ¡°Not bad, it¡¯s a two-hour journey to Savannah. I can win the match this time.¡±


    ¡°Focus a little, Hugo.¡± This time, from the back, nd spoke up. In front of him, a box containing weapons was already prepared, along with a sword that he was currently cleaning. Even though there was no dust sticking to it, he could ensure its sharpness was the same as before. It could cut down an enemy with a single swing.


    ¡°I am focused, nd. It¡¯s the Boss who¡¯s being sentimental. I¡¯ve quickly taken care of Mrs. Benjamin¡¯s protection.¡±


    ¡°Hugo!¡± Sam snapped with a sharp gaze.


    ¡°Am I wrong about recognizing my own Boss?¡± Hugo chuckled. ¡°Samuel Aaric Cyril.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m curious, why is Mr. Alfred at the resort?¡± nd stopped his movements. ¡°You don¡¯t want to talk, nd?¡±


    That was true. nd¡¯s arrival at the resort, where he was weed by many uniformed subordinates and a row of cars mostly from the area controlled by Alfred Quassano, as well as one luxurious car that nd was familiar with; Alfred Quassano¡¯s car.


    What business did that man have at the resort? Is it rted to Gerald and Jimmy?


    He chose to wait and see what Hugo would say about his question. Not that he could see Alfred¡¯s gaze, which was more focused on Beatrice.


    ¡°Boss?¡± Despite the many people around him making noise and asking questions, Hugo¡¯s eyes remained fixed on the mobile screen disying his favorite strategy game. This addictive game, which he enjoyed so much, was like a drug. If he didn¡¯t immerse himself in it for just one day, he felt like he wanted to die.


    Not to mention, he, using the username Secret Souls, had already be famous. Even though he didn¡¯t want to reveal his identity. What¡¯s the point? Besides, if he did, wouldn¡¯t it make his name soar even higher? Who doesn¡¯t know Hugo?


    Sam simply nodded.


    ¡°Beatrice is the legitimate descendant of the Quassano family, Alfred Quassano¡¯s only granddaughter,¡± Hugo said bluntly.


    Luckily, nd wasn¡¯t currently wiping the sharp edge of his long sword. Otherwise, he could already imagine his fingers being scratched. How could he already be injured before the ambush even started? That¡¯s ridiculous!


    ¡°Don¡¯t go off on a tangent, Hugo!¡± nd became annoyed. ¡°Boss?¡± He immediately confirmed the news with his boss. He didn¡¯t want to be yed with regarding such important information. Hugo¡¯s track record in jokes was long. Many had been deceived, even though no one dared to retaliate.


    If Hugo dared to y with nd, he felt it wouldn¡¯t be wrong to sharpen his sword with the weapon Hugo had.


    ¡°That¡¯s correct,¡± Sam casually replied. The cigar in his hand was lit again. He would resolve this matter quickly. Alfred wouldn¡¯t easily let go of Beatrice. Even though he requested special protection from Quassano¡¯s trusted people, Sam¡¯s pride was also hurt.


    Was he really so stupid that he couldn¡¯t protect Beatrice?


    Oh my God! He ced a special person who was willing to die for him. He was sure of that. When he remembered Alfred¡¯s words about protecting Beatrice, he wanted to go berserk. Even though there was some truth to it, it didn¡¯t mean he should be demeaned, right?


    Sighing softly, he leaned a little closer to the car¡¯s enginepartment control panel. He intentionally opened the hood to let the air circte freely. They were entering the border area where Anne said their security was well monitored.


    Ferdi¡¯s convoy was also included in Sam¡¯s group. The jeep he was riding in was in second ce. The front car was driven by Valdo and his men. Ferdi couldn¡¯t be denied either. Although he wanted to crush Gerald for daring to mess with Flown without police intervention.


    ¡°If Gerald and Jimmy die at the hands of the Twin Dragon Syndicate, the police will instead ce a lot of me on you, Sam. Understand that this situation is not developing favorably.¡±


    Ferdi¡¯s words echoed in Sam¡¯s mind before he finally agreed. For Sam, whether or not Ferdi¡¯s men were present wouldn¡¯t diminish the Twin Dragon¡¯s power tounch an attack.


    ¡°Wow,¡± was all nd could respond. He leaned back again after sheathing the sword he had just cleaned. ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    nd hadn¡¯t forgotten when he was asked to find out about the girl who hade to their headquarters a few months ago. The one who was mostly around Sam and whose rtionship with him had been rapidly developing. All he knew was that Beatrice was being used as coteral to repay a debt. That was it.


    For nd, any woman around Sam wouldn¡¯tst long. They were all passing through for the boss. But Beatrice was different. When he saw for himself how Sam treated the dark-haired girl, nd understood that Beatrice was equally important for him to protect.


    And his words were an order for nd and everyone under Sam¡¯s control.


    ¡°Mr. Alfred has deployed a lot of people around the headquarters. ording to your wishes, they won¡¯t enter. Just two people who are skilled in self-defense and weapons, ording to the Old Man.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Sam replied, exhaling smoke from his mouth. The smoke was dense and billowing, but when it met the open air above, it disappeared instantly. ¡°Alfred¡¯s people are not ordinary.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to call him grandpa, Boss?¡±


    That question from Hugo was incredibly silly. It made Sam look at his subordinate with a puzzled frown and an incredulous gaze. ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Hugo and ndughed together.


    ¡°Make sure Ferdi¡¯s men don¡¯t interfere too muchter, Hugo.¡±


    That¡¯s a given,¡± Hugo grinned. ¡°The Boss wants them to die at our hands, right? I¡¯ve prepared for the worst-case scenario. Ferdi won¡¯t be able to do anything.¡±


    Sam nodded briefly.


    ¡°Speaking of Quassano, I don¡¯t know why, but I have some doubts about Alfred¡¯s decision.¡±


    That question had been lingering in his mind. Leaving Beatrice alone with someone he didn¡¯t know, even though there were many of his men at the headquarters. All for Beatrice¡¯s sake.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t think we need to worry,¡± Hugo spoke up again. ¡°You¡¯ll be a special grandson-inw in the future.¡±


    ¡°Hugo!¡± Sam snapped angrily.


    ¡°I¡¯m just asking,¡± Hugo smirked innocently. His eyes returned to the screen, still engrossed in his game. ¡°Yes! I won again.¡±


    nd could only shake his head in wonder. At the same time, his phone rang. Kenzo name appeared on the screen. One of Sam¡¯s men whom he had intentionally ced at the hospital to protect Jack.


    ¡°nd!¡± he said urgently.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± nd¡¯s back suddenly straightened. The noise in the background was loud,plete with screams and agonizing cries.


    ¡°The hospital is under attack!¡± Kenzo tried to speak as briefly as possible. ¡°Hurry, everyone gets out. Can you walk, Jack?¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Are you underestimating me?¡±


    Jack¡¯s voiceughed.


    ¡°Where are the weapons for me? Damn it, Gerald!¡±

 [58] a

    Anne took over the control room at Flown, recing nd. She watched as each car was equipped with weapons. The main control for her was in the Jeep that the boss and his two trusted men were riding in.


    While continuously monitoring the road they would pass through, Anne also had to ensure that the Savannah area was safe for them to cross. The District Leader of Savannah, especially the Southern Division and the Twin Dragon n, was not on friendly terms with them. They had only minimal interactions, and if Anne could conclude, Sam didn¡¯t want to have a special rtionship with them.


    As long as it didn¡¯t disrupt the mobility of any shipping routes using thend and sea routes that passed through Savannah, Sam didn¡¯t mind. Their rtionship had been limited to observing each other for years. For this ambush on Gerald and Be, Anne only hoped that the Savannah faction wouldn¡¯t take their side.


    ¡°All roads are clear, Rulli,¡± Anne informed after receiving visuals from the surveince cameras that had been airing for two hours, monitoring their convoy.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Jack¡¯s room was no less spacious and well-equipped than the headquarters. If Anne could be honest, the equipment in this room was much more advanced. Perhaps because Flown was considered an important ce for Sam. There was one more ce they could use in case of an emergency. Anne didn¡¯t know for sure about that ce since she had never been in a critical situation. She felt that Flown and the headquarters were already secure enough.


    Herrge monitor disyed three main focus points. The headquarters, the road Sam would pass through, and Flown from the main angle. The rest were small screens that Anne could still pay attention to. Feeling safe and with little demanding her focus, she sat back in a rxed manner. A ss of soda with a few of her favorite snacks was served as her treat.


    Other members of Sam¡¯s team were still cleaning up the remnants of Gerald¡¯s attack yesterday. They continued to work until the ce returned to its original state.


    Beep.


    Beep.


    Beep.


    The bread that Anne was about to enjoy was thrown aside. The sound was an rm indicating danger that she intentionally set within a one-kilometer radius of the headquarters. Thanks to the technological advancements and Anne¡¯s skilled hands in creating shields, she could see an object flying rapidly towards the headquarters. The only thing Anne quickly grabbed was the inte, which connected directly to Ute.


    ¡°Ute¡­ there¡¯s an attack!¡±


    Anne¡¯s heart seemed to stop upon hearing Ute¡¯s shout. The atmosphere at the headquarters suddenly became tense. The only thing Ute shouted and chased after was Beatrice. Anne knew that for sure. Anne tried to stand up but couldn¡¯t move her body at all. She was terrified, truly terrified.


    This attack was truly¡­ deadly.


    The explosion was quite loud. Even on the screen, which she couldn¡¯t divert her gaze from, it looked horrifying. Anne was sure that the attack had been nned. mes were seen in several spots, followed by the sound of shattering ss and continuous small explosions. Not just one, but the attack was carried out at a constant distance. It didn¡¯t give Sam¡¯s men a chance to counterattack.


    Or at least protect themselves.


    Anne clearly heard a series of gunfire from above. The screen also disyed an unmanned aircraft continuously aiming its weapons at the headquarters. It was ck with no insignia. It attacked for less than two minutes and then disappeared just like that. Anne couldn¡¯t even blink, so disbelief washed over her at what she was witnessing.


    This attack felt like a painful nightmare that also instilled great fear in her. It left her head empty, unable to think about the next step she should take.


    Who could have done all of this?


    ¡°Ute?¡± Anne trembled. She even held onto the edge of the table. Memories of the short-haired woman shed through her mind. Not to mention every corner of the room she knew was engulfed in thick smoke. Through the still-connected inte, she could hear heartbreaking screams and shouts.


    God, please don¡¯t let this attack cause Anne to lose Ute. She couldn¡¯t bear to lose her best friend. And the people inside the headquarters too. Surely¡­ oh God! Anne even covered her mouth, suppressing the anguish that started to engulf her.


    ¡°Hey Anne!¡± One of Sam¡¯s subordinates forcefully broke down the door. Their faces looked shocked. They must have known what happened because from the upper floor of Flown, they could see billowing smoke rising high. ¡°Is that¡­ our headquarters?¡±


    Anne couldn¡¯t answer. Her mind was in turmoil. Her heart was pounding erratically. She needed to hear one voice: Ute¡¯s and Beatrice¡¯s.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Deni, one of the bravest ones, approached and shook Anne¡¯s shoulder. It wasn¡¯t just the girl who was startled. If the smoke indeed came from the headquarters, they all had to go back. Their headquarters was attacked precisely when their leader wasn¡¯t present.


    ¡°To the armory,¡± Anne immediately started manipting her work screen. ¡°Take everything you need. We¡¯re going back to headquarters.¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡± Deni quickly coordinated the remaining members of Sam¡¯s team.


    ¡°Deni,¡± Anne called before the figure left the forcibly broken room. Without needing a response from Deni, Anne spoke firmly. ¡°Bring Ute back no matter the condition. Take Beatrice and leave. I¡¯ll give you the coordinates of the hiding ce. Everyone else, withdraw. No counterattacks until I know what we should do.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Anne!¡± Deni nodded obediently. What Anne said was right. He left Anne, who returned to busying herself with her work screen.


    After Deni¡¯s departure, Anne collected the remains of her confusion. She couldn¡¯t sumb to fear. She had to focus in case something unwanted happened. Everyone had to be prepared to face this sudden attack.


    ¡°Ute,¡± she called once again.


    ¡°I¡¯m safe. Beatrice too. Don¡¯t worry about me. Keep monitoring the movements, Anne. Inform Sam that we¡¯re under attack,¡± Ute said from the other end. Anne also heard a hiss of pain, which Ute probably received from the recent airstrike. ¡°Who sent the attack?¡±


    A sigh of relief immediately escaped Anne¡¯s lips. ¡°Thank God.¡± Anne truly didn¡¯t know what to say. Her shoulders sagged with relief, but after that, she quickly gathered all her determination to move forward. ¡°My surveince is from the southwest. The eastern border of the southern region.¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Ute cursed.


    ¡°It seems like it¡¯s a drone attack, Ute. I¡¯ve recorded all its movements.¡±


    ¡°Good. Don¡¯t let your guard down, An.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Ute, but are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, just got hit by ss fragments while protecting Beatrice.¡±


    Anne whimpered softly. ¡°I¡¯m scared, Ute.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid!¡± Ute snapped. ¡°Focus, An. Beatrice and I are going to save ourselves. Can you walk, Beatrice?¡±


    ¡°I can, Ute. But what about your injury? Should I get some cloth?¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°No need. We won¡¯t have time. We don¡¯t know if another attack ising or not. What¡¯s certain is that I have to take you to the safest ce.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Deni to head to headquarters. You take Beatrice there.¡± Hearing Beatrice¡¯s voice also filled Anne with immense relief.


    There was a moment of silence from Ute, who might be considering whether that course of action was appropriate.


    ¡°I¡¯ll follow you, Ute. I¡¯m sure this attack isn¡¯t only targeting the headquarters. I¡¯m backing up the data as fast as I can. I¡¯ve already opened the underground room in case Flown gets hit by a missile.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything reckless!¡± Ute scolded. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you there, An. Okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Anne hastened her work. What she said was indeed true. But before that, she immediately contacted Sam.


    ¡°Boss!¡±


    ¡°Anne, the hospital is under attack.¡±


    ***[]***

 [58] b

    Half an hour before the attack.


    Beatrice had just finished her lunch with Ute. They sat together in the office space that Beatrice had once entered. Many screens monitored vehicle movements and locations that were set to be observed. Ute said that all of this helped Sam move and strategize.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Ute to be able to operate all of this,¡± Beatrice said, filled with admiration. She thought that being left by Sam would be boring. Plus, the arrival of two people who refused to leave even when kicked out. They said those two were Alfred Quassano¡¯s messengers. Beatrice didn¡¯t want to know too much about why these people were around her. She was actually curious, but her focus now was on Sam and his ns.


    ¡°Well¡­ I learned slowly,¡± Uteughed. ¡°I made a lot of mistakes at first too.¡±


    Beatrice smiled widely. Her eyes were now filled with the image of Sam, who had just gotten out of his Jeep. Despite wearing all ck clothing, holding a cigar in his hand, and having a fierce look on his face, that man had a special ce in Beatrice¡¯s heart. The muscles visible beneath his clothes were tempting. However, she could only admire him through the screen. Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t borrow Ute¡¯smunication device just topliment Sam¡¯s appearance.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    His face looked much more serious. There was an expression of discontent and anger that couldn¡¯t be easily suppressed. Even when Sam gave orders that Beatrice couldn¡¯t hear, from his demeanor, no one dared to oppose whatever Sam instructed.


    Impressed, Beatrice ended up supporting her face with both hands. Her eyes were fixed on Sam, who continued to give directions. He also had a selected weapon in his hand.


    ¡°So, you¡¯ve made up your mind, huh?¡± Ute asked, causing Beatrice to startle. Embarrassment suddenly engulfed the girl, and a warm sensation spread across her face.


    ¡°Oh, why do you say that?¡± Uteughed. ¡°Since the beginning, when you were attracted to Big Sam, I knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to turn away from you. You both fell in love, Beatrice.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Beatrice asked.


    ¡°Your face is so red. No wonder Samuel is infatuated with you.¡± Ute still didn¡¯t stopughing. It turned out teasing Beatrice was enjoyable.


    ¡°Oh, not like that, Ute.¡± Beatrice quickly cupped her face, hoping that the short-haired woman wouldn¡¯t tease her any further. At the same time, whether intentional or not, Sam¡¯s gaze was fixed on the surveince camera in the underground weapons storage of Flown.


    It was as if Sam¡¯s gaze was intentionally directed at Beatrice.


    Beatrice noticed it, including when Sam softened his expression that initially seemed fierce. There was a gentle side that Beatrice knew Sam possessed. She could feel it and believe that the gentleness was not just a facade. Even a faint smile from Sam was given there.


    Then, Hugo arrived and patted the ruler¡¯s shoulder. Sam¡¯s gaze on the CCTV abruptly ended, as if he knew that Beatrice was looking at him from another location. One by one, the vehicles exited the headquarters, filled with various weapons needed. It was a sign that Beatrice had to suppress her ego and ask Sam toe back soon.


    ¡°I hate traitors the most, Be,¡± he said, with emphasis in his tone. ¡°Especially when they n something so despicable.¡± Sam¡¯srge hand clenched tightly, a sign that the owner was burning with high emotions. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with Be quickly. I¡¯ll also settle things with Gerald for daring to mess with Flown. That ce is my pride, Be.¡±


    What could Beatrice do other than remain silent? Her mind was busy digesting every word Sam spoke, sitting next to her.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be long. I¡¯ll be back soon to the ce I can now consider¡­ home.¡±


    The conversation suddenly ran through Beatrice¡¯s mind. Unconsciously, a shy smile crept onto her face. What did he say? Home? Ah¡­ Sam¡¯s words from earlier were so sweet.


    ¡°Different people falling in love, huh,¡± Ute joked uncontrobly, making Beatrice even more embarrassed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get some drinks. Do you want soda?¡± Ute offered.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s a call, just pick it up. It¡¯s usually Anne giving updates on thetest situation.¡±


    Beatrice nodded immediately. She let the person leave her side. In the room where everything was monitored on arge screen hanging in the middle, Beatrice sat backfortably. The atmosphere in the headquarters felt familiar, just like thest time she remembered, though Sam¡¯s subordinates were bustling around with their weapons.


    A beeping sound on the screen, which previously didn¡¯t catch Beatrice¡¯s attention, made her pay attention. There was something strange on the screen. It initially showed the surroundings of the headquarters, where she now lived. From various angles, including the main gate where many of Sam¡¯s subordinates were stationed.


    Once again, the beeping sound resurfaced, this time apanied by a red color surrounding the four-story building predominantly white. Something was swiftly approaching the headquarters. Beatrice¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief at what she was seeing.


    She was so disbelieving that her body suddenly froze.


    The third beep, the sound from outside echoed in unison. Most of them were urging for shelter and shouting names that she didn¡¯t quite recognize. Whether everything was moving too slow or too fast, what she realized was that she was knocked down by someone.


    That happened after she heard the loud mming of a door.


    ¡°Take cover!¡±


    That was the only shout Beatrice could hear. The rest was a shrill noise that was incredibly painful to her ears, apanied by strong impacts hitting her. She was thrown and pushed backward. The table she had been leaning on split apart. The window ss surrounding the room where Beatrice had been sitting and monitoring with Ute shattered. Shards of ss scattered around Beatrice¡¯s body. Fortunately, she was tightly surrounded.


    ¡°Ute?¡± Beatrice asked as she regained some consciousness. She still felt pain on her right side. She felt her shoulder hit something but didn¡¯t know what. The incident happened so quickly. Now she felt the pain and a ringing in her ears that wouldn¡¯t disappear.


    ¡°Beatrice?¡±


    She faintly heard Ute¡¯s voice. Her vision was slightly blurred due to the thick smoke around her. What exactly was happening? She murmured to herself. What she felt was that she slowly held her head, hoping the dizziness and ringing that bothered her would disappear soon.


    ¡°Beatrice?¡±


    She shook her head slowly to alleviate the dizziness that struck her. Though faint, she began to hear the shouts around her, including small explosions apanied by consecutive gunshots. Unsurprisingly, she felt her body being forcibly dragged down. The table she had glimpsed was now split in two, and they used it as cover.


    The only thing she felt now¡­ warm liquid suddenly wetting her hands.


    ¡°Ute?¡± Beatrice stared in disbelief at the figure with a wideceration on her arm. Perhaps the scattered shards of ss had hit the arm that shielded her. ¡°Ute?¡±


    ¡°Keep your head down, Beatrice. We¡¯re under attack.¡±


    Beatrice¡¯s heart no longer beat calmly. Ah¡­ ever since she felt the shrill noise and the pounding sounds around her, she couldn¡¯t feel normal anymore. Her heart pumped so forcefully due to this suddenly tense and terrifying situation.


    ¡°Attack?¡± Beatrice repeated to make sure she didn¡¯t misinterpret the woman¡¯s words next to her. She saw Ute¡¯s hand feeling her pants pocket. The face that had left Beatrice with teasing jokes now turned panicked and tense.


    ¡°I¡¯m safe, Beatrice, and so are you.¡±


    Beatrice listened attentively, but her gaze couldn¡¯t stop staring at the gaping wound. It was horrifying, but Beatrice had to act quickly, right? Her intention to simply find cloth to cover the wound was prevented by Ute.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here.¡±


    Though trembling, Beatrice had to get out of this situation. There were cries of pain and small explosions followed by them. They walked cautiously, and Ute¡¯s eyes were more alert. Nothing was impossible. After the airstrike wasunched on this headquarters, there could be a subsequent attack that could leave them motionless.


    Once they exited the room, two people whom Beatrice knew, the guards who were never far from her,y lifeless in pools of blood. Beatrice screamed in fear, but Ute immediately silenced her to avoid making any noise. Beatrice could only nod obediently, although her steps were increasingly shaky.


    The atmosphere in the dining room waspletely destroyed, with fire raging in several spots. Some survivors immediately tried to extinguish the mes, while othersy helpless. Beatrice recognized some of them, but there were also unfamiliar faces.


    The billowing smoke and the scent of burning flesh made the girl nauseous. But Ute¡¯s grip on her hand kept her steady.


    ¡°Ute, are you okay?¡± asked Yongki. He and Ompong had been in disguise to monitor two individuals in ck uniforms who were supposedly assigned to guard Beatrice. Thetest information that quickly became hot gossip a few hours ago was immediately acknowledged as an undisputed order by anyone in this headquarters, including Yongki.


    Besides Beatrice, who had been designated as the priority for protection, along with all of Sam¡¯s subordinates, the girl in front of them was Alfred Quassano¡¯s granddaughter. Hugo had requested all of Sam¡¯s subordinates to double their surveince on Beatrice.


    They couldn¡¯t let the girl get hurt.


    ¡°Beatrice, are you okay?¡± Yongki was genuinely worried, remembering Hugo¡¯s orders before most of them followed their leader to District Savannah.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. And you?¡± Beatrice asked, her gaze unfocused on her interlocutor. Her eyes wandered, observing the chaotic surroundings.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, but¡­ Ompong.¡±


    Beatrice widened her eyes. Suddenly, they filled with tears, especially when she saw Yongki bowing with sorrow. The corners of his eyes were wet, Beatrice knew. She noticed the tears that the man was trying to hide. Which meant that Ompong didn¡¯t survive this attack.


    Sadness rained down on Beatrice. Slowly, she approached the still bowing figure. She gently patted Yongki¡¯s shoulder as a gesture of care.


    ¡°Who else was a victim, Yongki?¡± Ute asked softly. She also felt the sudden loss.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t checked yet, Ute. I rushed to find you.¡±


    Ute understood why Yongki did that. ¡°Beatrice and I are safe, and nothing is missing. We have to leave the headquarters quickly. Who knows, there might be a second attack.¡±


    Yongki fell silent. ¡°I¡¯ll gather the others first. If we leave the headquarters, it means we¡¯re cowards. Even in the face of an attack like this, we won¡¯t be defeated. We¡¯ll prepare for a counterattack.¡±


    Ute agreed with Yongki¡¯s opinion. This partially destroyed home held many memories. The joyful cheers that Ute used to hear suddenly turned into cries and mournful sobbing. She couldn¡¯t let it continue, but her orders were clear: protect Beatrice.


    ¡°Both you and Kak Beatrice need to leave this ce immediately. I¡¯ll prepare what you need.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve contacted Anne. Flown didn¡¯t get attacked, but it doesn¡¯t mean we should lower our guard there, right?¡±


    Yongki thought quickly. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    ¡°Some of the subordinates who usually take care of the house are there. I think they already know that the headquarters has been attacked.¡±


    ¡°What do you think, Ute, should we evacuate the headquarters?¡± Yongki asked.


    Feeling like no one else was speaking, but the situation stillpelled Beatrice to think quickly and concisely.


    ¡°Gather the survivors and head to Flown with the avable vehicles. Bring weapons for protection.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Ute looked at Beatrice with surprise. ¡°You know that one of Sam¡¯s subordinates ising here, right? We should leave, Beatrice.¡±


    ¡°Leave?¡± Beatrice smirked. Her chest roared with determination. ¡°At a time like this, I should leave? Save myself, you mean?¡± Laughter resounded amidst the mes and the painful cries of Sam¡¯s subordinates. Some had already received quick medical attention from theirrades, while others tried not to burden their fellowrades.


    The solidarity among all of them in this headquarters was so strong.


    So¡­ Beatrice should just leave?


    No way.


    ¡°I have no intention of leaving. Flown belongs to Sam.¡± She clenched her fist tightly. ¡°That bastard destroyed the ce I call home. I won¡¯t let him destroy the ce Sam cherishes.¡±


    Ute blinked in astonishment. ¡°But it¡¯s dangerous, Beatrice.¡±


    ¡°Dangerous?¡± Beatrice still wore her thin smile. For some reason, Ute¡¯s courage suddenly wavered just by seeing the intense anger burning in Beatrice¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°From the beginning, I knew I was heading into danger. So¡­ let¡¯s finish it.¡±

 [59] a

    ¡°Praise God, Ute and Beatrice are safe, Sam. But I haven¡¯t received any news about the others. Sister Ute hasn¡¯t provided further updates. I¡¯ve already asked Deni to take Beatrice and Ute to the hiding ce in the Southeast. I apologize if I acted impulsively-¡±


    ¡°No, what you requested was right, An,¡± Sam quickly interrupted. His jaw tightened, his eyes filled with furious anger. The bottle in his hand had shattered since Anne¡¯s news arrived. He absorbed each word carefully. Don¡¯t ask how overwhelming it felt. His thoughts were solely focused on one person; Beatrice Catalina.


    He was caught off guard.


    His memory immediately shed back to a series of events he had experienced. Piece by piece, his mind assembled a puzzle that suddenly resembled shards of ss. Sharp and capable of causing harm. They couldn¡¯t be arranged haphazardly because each fragment could disrupt the arrangement of the others.


    ¡°Keep me informed, An,¡± Sam said curtly. His eyes stared at the road they were currently traversing. It was a smooth, high-speed highway where Rulli¡¯s driven Jeep raced. Sam could see the convoy trailing behind through the rearview mirror. Including one conspicuously upied by Ferdi.


    ¡°Boss?¡± Hugo didn¡¯t know how to express himself. He listened attentively, just like nd, who was stunned in his seat.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    It was Ferdi¡¯s voice. Since Anne¡¯s news arrived, he had been listening. He was the only one from the police side whom Sam granted ess tomunicate. The rest followed Ferdi¡¯s orders. Sam also didn¡¯t want anyone reporting his actions. Perhaps, in his fury towards Gerald, would he kill the man on the spot?


    Both nd and Hugo exchanged nces. The ruler even released his cigarette, lighting it with a casual yet determined manner. They were both certain that Sam was engulfed in a storm of rage. Nothing could stop Sam¡¯s determination this time. Moreover¡­ this anger was not solely Sam¡¯s.


    Especially because the attack struck their headquarters. The ce where they shared all sorts of things together. Their brotherhood was not merely about the blood that flowed; it epassed many factors, and they both understood that well. Sam¡¯s constructed headquarters, which they knew, was built upon the memories of the ruler. Memories that could be described as both beautiful and dark, yet made each side of the building steadfastly challenge the sky.


    One of their members was shot without knowing where he went wrong. Sam pursued him until he found out who the executor was. The person who subjected Twin Dragon n members to such brutal treatment would not be let off so easily. Especially now.


    ¡°Order your most trusted subordinates, Fer, toe and enter the headquarters. I¡¯m sure there will be a second attack. The only target they have in mind is Beatrice.¡±


    Ferdi was taken aback. ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    Sam chuckled. ¡°They attacked when they knew I wasn¡¯t there. Only certain people know what I intended to do, Fer.¡±


    Ferdi fell silent. What Sam said had some truth to it. Throughout his acquaintance with Twin Dragon, no influential headquarters had ever faced such an open attack in this territory. Aside from the difficult-to-prate security system, there were also many of Sam¡¯s people.


    Perhaps because some of them sided with Sam to settle scores with Gerald and Jimmy, the defense system in the headquarters weakened. Or it could be¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re no longer suspecting certain individuals, are you?¡± Ferdi asked straightforwardly.


    Sam¡¯s response was only aughter that sounded terrifying.


    ¡°Return the favor I asked for, send your people to the headquarters. I¡¯m certain Beatrice won¡¯t want to leave.¡±


    ¡°But the headquarters is dangerous now, Sam. You should ask Beatrice to leave there.¡±


    A grin formed on Sam¡¯s face. He released the bottle he was still holding, leaving behind a minor cut that he paid little attention to. He resumed enjoying his cigarette. The smoke filled the car cabin immediately. ¡°You have no idea how stubborn my woman can be, Fer.¡±


    At the other end, Ferdiughed. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll send people there. Fully equipped to protect the headquarters and the ambnce. I¡¯ve instructed some of the injured ones to receive immediate treatment. My people can make that happen easily. But the hospital? The ce where Jack was attacked?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m confident Jack can ughter anyone who stands in his way.¡±


    Once again, Sam heard Ferdi chuckle. ¡°I¡¯ll surely be asked to file a report on multiple deaths.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Most of the police are ipetent, Fer, you have to admit that.¡± Sam took another drag from his cigarette. ¡°The team is divided into three. The most well-equipped weapons are assigned to the teams I¡¯ve chosen.¡± At that moment, the ruler turned his gaze towards Hugo and nd. His two trusted men had been listening attentively.


    Waiting for the order that woulde from Samuel.


    ¡°nd, you and Ferdi continue the journey. Gerald and Jimmy Lee are definitely preparing to defend themselves. Leave Be to me, nd. You can do whatever you want, but Be must still face punishment from me.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Boss.¡±


    ¡°Gerald and Jimmy are my business, Sam,¡± Ferdi interjected. The only thing he desired was the two individuals whose names Sam had just mentioned. They hadmitted numerous crimes. Punishment had to be delivered, even though Ferdi wasn¡¯t entirely sure if dealing with thugs like Sam would cost their lives. ¡°You promise me, Sam.¡± Indeed, Ferdi didn¡¯t want the chance to capture criminals like Jimmy and Gerald to slip away due to Sam¡¯s selfishness.


    Sam grinned slyly and thenughed. ¡°You know what to do, nd?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Ferdi. They won¡¯t die by my sword.¡± nd tugged the corner of his lips, as if they were having a conversation while sitting leisurely in a room filled with cigarette smoke, the smell of alcohol everywhere, and the sounds of Sam¡¯s subordinates shouting, eager to take action in the headquarters.


    Just like their usual routine.


    Ferdi let out a long sigh. Working with a dark and ruthless world ruler like Sam indeed came with consequences. Unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t that easy for Ferdi to sever ties with Sam in all forms of cooperation. It was up to others to think however they wanted, but as far as he was concerned, Sam rarely got involved in cases that could harm him. That¡¯s what made Ferdi appreciate the coboration with Sam over the past few years. ¡°Okay. At the exit, nd, youe with me.¡±


    ¡°Hugo, turn around. There¡¯s only Anne and Uti at the headquarters. They won¡¯t stop attacking until nothing is left.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Hugo nodded in understanding. ¡°You¡¯reing with me, right?¡±


    Sam¡¯s gaze remained sharp and rigid. It was filled with unmistakable burning vengeance. ¡°I won¡¯t let the mastermind behind all of thisugh freely at the control screen.¡±

 [59] b

    Hugo furrowed his brow. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I have one message for you, Hugo. Don¡¯t let Beatrice know where I¡¯m headed.¡±


    ¡°But Sam, you can¡¯t leave without telling us where you¡¯re going, can you?¡±


    Still wearing the same sly grin, Sam slowly closed his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m going to the ce where it all began.¡±


    ***[]***


    Anne continued to monitor the air route. She focused on the cameras that captured the convoy of Sam¡¯s cars. There was a concern in her mind that the troublemakers might intercept Sam on the road. The expressway connecting the Southern and Southeastern Savannah regions was long and rarely congested. Most of the vehicles passing by wererge trucks transporting food supplies.


    ¡°Ute, Deni will probably arrive soon,¡± Anne informed after ncing at the clock in the corner of the screen. ¡°Get ready, okay?¡±


    ¡°Beatrice doesn¡¯t want to, Anne. She insists on staying there to protect the headquarters.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Anne mmed the table. ¡°I already talked to Boss Sam about Ute and Beatrice being escorted to the safe house.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t imagine what would happen if Beatrice stayed there. The recent attack had already scared her, and even when she reported thetest news, her voice trembled. She was afraid of conveying any information rted to Beatrice incorrectly because Sam would show no mercy.


    Ute chuckled softly. ¡°I tried to persuade her, but Beatrice is as stubborn as Sam.¡± Ute was overwhelmed by Beatrice¡¯s determination. She had never even held a weapon before, yet her resolve was incredibly strong. It was as if she was born to be a source of inspiration while some of the people in the headquarters were engulfed in an unpredictable anger.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Anne. As long as I¡¯m here, Beatrice will be safe,¡± Ute assured confidently. ¡°She¡¯s currently learning how to handle a rifle, Anne. You should join us.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Indeed, what Ute said was true. The faint sound of Beatrice¡¯s enthusiastic voice asking how to quickly learn to handle a weapon could be heard.


    Anne suddenly felt dizzy. She took a deep breath. ¡°The most important thing is to be careful. I have to inform Boss Sam about Beatrice¡¯s decision. We can¡¯t take it lightly because it involves Beatrice, Ute.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Uteughed again. ¡°Boss Sam needs to know Beatrice¡¯s current condition.¡±


    Anne forced a faint smile on her face. She redirected her gaze to the screen, making sure not to lose sight of the movements from the air. A momentter, her eyes widened in astonishment. It felt as if they were about to pop out from sheer surprise. Her trembling hands gripped the edge of the table. ¡°Ute, someone ising from the South.¡±


    Ute growled. ¡°I¡¯m sure there will be a follow-up attack. If we had left earlier, I think we would have been executed on the way.¡±


    Anne no longer knew which way to think.


    ¡°Anne.¡± Hugo¡¯s voice could be faintly heard, but that couldn¡¯t be. Anne shook her head immediately, focusing on the airborne connection with Ute.


    ¡°I need to inform the others quickly. Be prepared for any possibilities.¡±


    ¡°Anne!¡± Hugo snapped impatiently.


    ¡°Boss Hugo?¡± It was as if she had just realized that she wasn¡¯t hallucinating. It really was Hugo¡¯s voice, even though she had set it up specifically to receive and connect from various sources.


    ¡°Can you concentrate? Don¡¯t lose control.¡±


    Anne closed her eyes tightly. She pressed the edge of the table harder, needing something to hold on to. It made her palm slightly sore, but she ignored it. ¡°Yes, Boss. There¡¯s someoneing from the South. The screen confirms that it¡¯s an unrecognized vehicle. It¡¯s ck and there are many motorcycles carrying firearms.¡±


    ¡°Has Ferdi¡¯s people arrived?¡±


    Anne quickly scrolled through the screen in front of her. ¡°Oh¡­ yes. Based on my calctions, the unidentified individuals will arrive earlier than Ferdi¡¯s people.¡±


    ¡°Ferdi, ask them to hurry. I¡¯m sure this is the second wave of the attack.¡±


    Faintly, Anne could hear Ferdi¡¯s grumbling voice through the airborne connection but immediately ordered her subordinates to move faster. They must not arrivete, or all their efforts to protect the Twin Dragons headquarters would be in vain.


    ¡°Are you still at Flown?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there in ten minutes. Open the weapons warehouse gate. Ask Boss Jack and the others there to deplete the avable weapons and bring them to the headquarters.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Boss.¡±


    ¡°Lock Sam¡¯s safe with a special code. Inform Jack and Boss. Once done, get ready to bring all your equipment back. Sam needs aerial support.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss.¡± Anne nodded obediently. ¡°I¡¯ll prepare everything.¡±


    ¡°Good. Remember, An, we won¡¯t let anyone bring down the headquarters. Do you understand what I mean?¡±


    ¡°Can I choose the weapons I like, Boss?¡±


    ¡°Up to you. The important thing is that you know how to protect yourself and those around you.¡± Hugoughed. ¡°Wait for me at Flown, An. We¡¯ll go to the headquarters together.¡±


    A smile appeared on Anne¡¯s face, albeit half-heartedly. ¡°Yes, Boss. I¡¯ll wait.¡±


    Unbeknownst to Anne, two people around her overheard their conversation: Ute and Ferdi. Ferdi, in particr,zily avoided making eye contact with Hugo. He didn¡¯t want to engage in much conversation with one of Sam¡¯s trusted subordinates.


    ¡°Do you two have a special rtionship?¡± Ute asked without needing to think too much.


    Ute¡¯s voice immediately made Anne flustered. ¡°Eh¡­ no, we don¡¯t.¡± She only said that after making sure her conversation with Hugo had truly ended.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you do.¡± Uteughed. ¡°I¡¯m getting ready to wee the arriving guest. Will Ferdi be here soon?¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± Anne quickly ensured the safety of the data she had. It wasn¡¯t easy for someone to infiltrate her ess to view various parts of the city. That¡¯s why she needed concentration to move the devices. Using the loudspeaker in Flown, Anne instructed all of Sam¡¯s subordinates to take action. They needed to take the necessary weapons and bring as much as they could.


    Preserving the headquarters was their current objective.


    On the screen, the long convoy of cars, which had been speeding up, was now divided into three. Sam must have devised a special strategy to deal with the sudden attack. Anne herself had never expected this situation to arise. However, one thing was certain: when she joined the Twin Dragons n, she was ready to risk everything.


    Including her life.

 [60]

    ¡°After passing through these hills, we¡¯ll reach thest known location of Be,¡± nd informed. The coordinates sent by Anne indicated that they were getting closer. As per Sam¡¯s orders, nd was in Ferdi¡¯s car. There wasn¡¯t much conversation between them. For nd, despite Ferdi having a ce by Sam¡¯s side, he was still a police officer. Who knew how long Ferdi would remain on the Twin Dragons¡¯ side.


    ¡°My team is ready, and yours?¡± nd asked.


    ¡°No need to ask if a wolf is ready to prey on its opponent,¡± nd replied with a displeased expression. He tightened his grip on the sword in his hand. His eyes remained fixed on thepletely empty road. Rarely did they encounter other vehiclesing from the opposite direction.


    The area was considered both dangerous and safe for hiding-Savannah. nd only had a fleeting knowledge of the mostly arid and barren region. Trees like the ones surrounding them were rarely seen. ording to the directions nd had been observing, this road was the only one that could be considered somewhat lush.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know this area, nd,¡± Ferdi chuckled softly. ¡°I personally don¡¯t know either, but there¡¯s one thing to be wary of. If their gang flees into the heart of the region, we might get caught in a sandstorm.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t let that happen,¡± nd grinned.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know how many of Gerald¡¯s men there are. You know yourself, right? Gerald is the ruler of the Eagle Wing.¡±


    nd didn¡¯t deny that, but he also didn¡¯t care how many people would stand in his way. His goal was AnaBe. And also to bring Gerald, the mastermind behind the attack on Flown that injured Jack.


    ¡°But I¡¯m curious, who would dare attack the headquarters when everyone was focused on Gerald?¡±


    That question also lingered in nd¡¯s mind, apanied by many other uncertainties. It was evident that it had been nned-the attack on Flown, the simultaneous assault on the headquarters and the hospital where Jack was being treated. If that person knew Sam¡¯s ns, why didn¡¯t they attack directly and confront the leader?


    nd could only stay silent, leaning back as he observed the road ahead.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Sam won¡¯t be easily fooled.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m more curious why your mouth can¡¯t shut up,¡± nd nced cynically at the man next to him, who responded withughter as if nd¡¯s words were amusing.


    ¡°You¡¯re so uptight, nd.¡±


    nd sighed in frustration. Sometimes he wondered why he had to work with the annoying police officer Ferdi. Instead of dealing with Ferdi¡¯s noise, he chose to focus on his mobile screen. ¡°Up ahead, we take a turn into¡­ the forest?¡±


    Ferdi, who hadn¡¯t paid much attention to the directions given by nd, immediately looked at the phone handed to him.


    ¡°This is a wooded area, right?¡± nd confirmed.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ferdi furrowed his brow. ¡°A perfect ce to hide, indeed.¡± He himself made sure that the direction shown on the screen was urate. Then he slightly rolled down his car window, observing the surroundings as their journey entered the forested area. ¡°This is the border region between Savannah and the Eagle Wing, nd.¡±


    ¡°If Gerald is hiding in Savannah¡¯s territory, we can¡¯t be careless.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s where Ie in, nd,¡± Ferdi proudly said. ¡°Gerald and Jimmy are on the Level One Most Wanted List. All eyes are on them. No one can forbid any territory from protecting them.¡±


    nd grinned. ¡°That¡¯s good. Finally, there¡¯s a use for the police here.¡±


    ¡°Damn you,¡± Ferdi closed his window again. ¡°Get ready, we¡¯ll reach our destination soon.¡±


    ***


    From the second-floor balcony of the partially wooden cottage, Be surveyed her surroundings. Like the day before, nothing had changed. Everything was still the same-quiet, peaceful, devoid of human life except for the sounds of chirping birds and nocturnal creatures.


    ¡°We¡¯re leaving now, Be,¡± Gerald said, causing the woman to turn around. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Be sneered. Despite that, she should be grateful that Gerald was willing to take her out of Flown, right? Unfortunately, her words were stifled at the tip of her tongue due to Gerald¡¯s irritating attitude that often surfaced and annoyed Be. And that was not to mention Jimmy¡¯s childish behavior, ording to Be.


    Why did she end up trapped with these two idiots?


    ¡°Boss,¡± Paul called out.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Any news from Savannah?¡±


    ¡°They rejected our offer,¡± Paul grumbled in frustration. His attempt to return to the Northern Division was not as easy as he had thought. There were many guard posts everywhere, including the announcement that both Gerald and Jimmy were the number one wanted individuals due to their involvement with Alfred¡¯s case.


    Their movements were severely restricted.


    The only way out was to cooperate with Savannah. But Gerald had warned them that it wouldn¡¯t be easy to form an alliance with the rulers of this predominantly desert territory, especially for an escape mission.


    So, this border forest area remained a rtivelyfortable ce to hide. Perhaps they could still fend off the police if they were pursued. After all, the performance of the police in the South or North was the same. There was nopetence or reliability. They only showed up when the chaos was over or even added to the existing turmoil.


    What they feared was Alfred¡¯s power. Although they hadn¡¯t spoken directly, both Gerald and Jimmy knew that Quassano could do anything he desired, including destroying both of them.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Gerald grumbled in frustration. ¡°We can¡¯t stay here for too long.¡±


    ¡°Alfred¡¯s people have taken over the mansion,¡± Jimmy added, suddenly appearing at the staircase.


    ¡°Bastards!¡± He punched the air in frustration, rubbing his face with frustration. Everything he had once enjoyed with arrogance had disappeared in an instant.


    ¡°So¡­ what are we going to do?¡± Be asked, looking at each person who had suddenly gathered on the second floor. In such a situation, she felt incredibly stupid for initiating this false coboration. Instead, she ended up in istion like this, unable to leave due to the enormous risks involved.


    ¡°We¡¯re going back to Eagle Wing,¡± Gerald dered. ¡°Gather all the remaining subordinates.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Boss,¡± Paul swiftly moved. Although he was aware that many had defected due to Alfred¡¯s influence, which undoubtedly affected Gerald¡¯s power, he believed that there were still many loyal followers waiting for Gerald¡¯s return.


    ¡°What are you going to do, huh?¡± Jimmy sneered sarcastically.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do what I need to do for my people, Jimmy,¡± Gerald stared sharply at Jimmy. He couldn¡¯t let all of this drag on, and he couldn¡¯t let the name of Eagle Wing disappear just like that. No, Eagle Wing was established with pride, and he wouldn¡¯t let it crumble so easily.


    Jimmyughed. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for your cunning n, Gerald.¡±


    ¡°Eagle Wing no longer sides with Jimmy Lee, let me make that clear. This is thest time we meet, and from now on, I don¡¯t care about your existence, Jimmy. You¡­ who I thought shared the same goals, turned out to be nothing but a greedy fool.¡±


    ¡°GERALD!¡± Jimmy protested.


    ¡°For heaven¡¯s sake, all of you,¡± Be spoke wearily. ¡°We¡¯re facing an equally dire situation. Can we think about what needs to be done?¡±


    Gerald sighed, ¡°Are youing back, Be?¡±


    The woman blinked slowly. ¡°To Sam?¡± Then sheughed, finding it amusing that she desired Sam to be near her at this moment. It was because of her reckless actions that she had awakened the vengeful lion, who never yed around when seeking retribution. ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible,¡± she said softly.


    ¡°You cane with me if you want.¡± Gerald left Jimmy standing frozen in his spot. However, Paul suddenly rushed up the stairs, his face pale, and his phone in his hand, seemingly connected to someone.


    ¡°Boss¡­¡± Paul breathed heavily.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°The sacred house where Jack was being treated was attacked.¡±


    Gerald remembered what he had done to Jack, Sam¡¯s trusted subordinate. He fired a single shot, seemingly piercing through his abdomen. But he was confident that Jack wouldn¡¯t die easily. Apart from his massive, giant-like physique, Gerald was certain that Sam¡¯s thousands of subordinates were well-trained and not easily brought down.


    Although Gerald was certain that the day woulde when Sam sought revenge for what he had done.


    ¡°By whom?¡± Jimmy asked curiously.


    ¡°Rumors suggest it was orchestrated by you,¡± Paul said, looking at Gerald with an incredulous gaze.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Geraldughed. ¡°What other news do you bring?¡±


    ¡°Twin Dragon¡¯s headquarters was attacked.¡±


    Suddenly, Paul¡¯s statement was met with numerous disbelieving stares. Even Be was left speechless, unable to believe the recent news.


    ¡°Everyone is pointing their fingers at us, Boss.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Gerald was surprised by this. ¡°I didn¡¯t n anything. We still need a lot of preparation just to return to Eagle Wing, don¡¯t we?¡±


    Paul nodded understandingly. ¡°That¡¯s why¡­ there¡¯s a phone call for you, sir.¡±


    Gerald frowned. He repeatedly stared at the phone that Paul offered. He was hesitant to ept it, but it seemed to be an urgent situation.


    ¡°Next time you want to attack my subordinates, be smarter. Understood?¡±


    ¡°Sam?¡±

 [61] a

    Jack winced slightly. He had just undergone surgery on his abdomen and was still in the recovery phase. Unfortunately, there was no time for rest due to the sudden attack at the hospital. The injury itself didn¡¯t impede Jack¡¯s movements too much. However, since he was chasing after the men in ck suits who were causing chaos with firearms, he had to move swiftly.


    ¡°Boss, are you alright?¡± Valdo asked with a concerned expression. His eyes quickly assessed the condition of the tall and muscr man.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Jack chuckled. ¡°Did you manage to disable any of them?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, no, Boss.¡± Valdo¡¯s shoulders slumped weakly. His hand tightly gripped the rifle he held. His eyes quickly scanned the surroundings. The panic at the hospital was still palpable. mes were also visible across from them.


    Several of Sam¡¯s men were seen assisting panicked and frightened patients. Many doctors and nurses were busy moving patients to safer locations. Visitors to the hospital were also in disarray and confusion about what was happening. Sounds of pain, agonizing cries, and sirens filled the air. Uniformed personnel started arriving to help extinguish the fire.


    One thing that touched Valdo¡¯s heart was a child holding his hand. The child¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. His hand was injured, possibly from shards of ss. Beside him, a nurse tried to calm him down. Valdo wanted to help and offer encouragement, but he knew he had to move quickly to pursue the troublemakers.


    ¡°Any casualties?¡± Jack asked, exhaling slowly. A sense of difort hung in his heart. If this attack didn¡¯t involve the hospital or cause casualties among the general public, Jack might not have felt as angry. Although he didn¡¯t want casualties on his side, this attack truly ignited his anger.


    ¡°There are four casualties, patients and doctors. Their rooms were right next to where the explosion urred,¡± Valdo struggled to speak. He wasn¡¯t sure if there were additional casualties, considering how sudden the attack had been.


    ¡°Have you confirmed it, though?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet, Boss, whether there are additional casualties or not. The attack was quite intense.¡±


    Jack nodded briefly. ¡°Contact Boss Sam, update him on the situation. We can¡¯t let Twin Dragon be med in public.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Boss.¡±


    ¡°Which of your men were chasing after those people?¡±


    ¡°There were three motorcycles chasing after them, Boss. Hopefully, there will be some results, although I haven¡¯t received any updates.¡±


    ¡°You go after them. I¡¯m going back to Flown.¡± Jack patted Valdo¡¯s shoulder briefly. ¡°Is the motorcycle ready?¡±


    ¡°Ready, Boss.¡± Valdo didn¡¯t argue much. He understood that Jack had his reasons for deciding to return to Flown.


    He quickly contacted Sam, although it was somewhat difficult to get through. He let the giant-like man leave him. Earlier, he had seen Jack in pain, but now? His stride was firm and unaffected by the surrounding chaos.


    Valdo was certain that Jack¡¯s emotions had been triggered. Throughout Valdo¡¯s time under the Twin Dragon¡¯smand, the ruler had never desired bloodshed. Despite their dark world, frequent shes, and territorial disputes where pride was at stake, there was one thing they never vited-the general public.


    For them, the general public was not part of the darkness they treaded. It had nothing to do with anything they did. So, the general public shouldn¡¯t be the victims, unless circumstances forced them to disrupt the order of the general public.


    This time¡­ Valdo was sure it wasn¡¯t an ordinary battle. But what was it?


    In the parking lot, Jack hurried towards a red motorcycle that he recognized as one of Valdo¡¯s collection. However, as the motorcycle¡¯s engine roared to life and he was about to rev the gas forcefully, themunication device Valdo had given him just before leaving the hospital rang loudly.


    ¡°Yes, Boss?¡± Jack knew who was calling. The device was only used for emergency calls, especially from their boss, Samuel.


    ¡°Go to headquarters, Jack. Protect Beatrice.¡±


    ¡°Not Flown? Should I get a weapon?¡±


    ¡°I already asked Anne to evacuate Flown. I¡¯m sure Flown will be targeted next. I think Anne is currently tampering with the safe code.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Boss. The safe is secure even if it¡¯s hit by a powerful bomb.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Samughed on the other end. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of being poor, Jack. What I fear¡­ are traitors within the Twin Dragon.¡±


    Jack¡¯s back straightened swiftly. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to discuss it now. Hurry up and get to headquarters, find Beatrice, and make sure that traitor dies, Jack.¡±


    Jack still didn¡¯t understand the situation, but whatever Sam said must be a significant consideration. ¡°Okay, Boss. I¡¯ll head to headquarters immediately.¡±


    ¡°If the situation bes too threatening, killing without hesitation is not a problem. Traitors to me are no different from dog¡¯s worthy of death without mercy. But if possible¡­¡± Sam¡¯s irritated growl was clearly audible. Jack shuddered in fear. The ruler was at the peak of his anger.


    Could this be rted to the attack at the hospital? If so, this traitor is truly skilled at ying a role. But who could it be?


    ¡°If there¡¯s a good opportunity to give him a temporary breath, make sure he stays alive, Jack. I want to hear directly from his mouth what makes him the most hypocritical person in the history of Twin Dragon under my leadership.¡±


    ¡°Got it, Boss!¡±


    Meanwhile, at the headquarters. A group of men in ck uniforms, armed to the teeth, began to breach the Twin Dragon¡¯s stronghold. Remnants of smoke, burned corners, and scattered debris were still visible. Their steps were purposeful and fearless. Weapons in hand, they were ready to confront anyone in their path. Their objective: to destroy Twin Dragon.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Just as they had been ordered a day ago.


    ¡°Bring the girl, dead or alive.¡±


    One of them raised his hand, signaling everyone to halt. Obediently, not a single person moved until further instructions were given. The man checked the surroundings. The tall ck gate remained tightly locked. There were no guards or sensors that could immobilize them instantly. Nor was there any heat from firearms as protection for the stronghold.


    The man wore advanced technology to protect himself from the ambush they were carrying out this time. Minimizing casualties on their side and causing the enemy to kneel in defeat.


    ¡°It¡¯s safe. It can be broken,¡± the man said, giving the order. Several troops behind him took over, nting a bomb right under the fence. They quickly backed away, and¡­ BOOM!!! The explosion rang loudly. Smoke billowed high, apanied by scattered debris.


    The towering ck gate with the Twin Dragon emblem copsed. They surged forward without hesitation, armed and ready to incapacitate their opponents.


    A moment of silence greeted them as they stepped onto the ck gate, which now merged with the ground innocently. They passed through the remnants of the explosion without fear or doubt. All they found were scattered debris and smoke in various spots. Their smiles widened. The aerial attack must have truly crippled the stronghold of the ruler they so badly wanted to witness defeat, especially their boss, who surely monitored all their movements.


    ¡°We¡¯re entering the stronghold, Boss,¡± the man reported. He gave instructions to all his subordinates, including those emerging from the right wing of the Twin Dragon stronghold. Unlike the main gate, the door on the right wing had already been destroyed earlier by the recent explosion.


    ¡°Retrieve the girl immediately and return to the border.¡± The voice sounded heavy, full of intimidation, and brimming with vengeance.


    ¡°Got it, Boss.¡±


    ¡°All clear!¡± One of the troops, who had been scanning the surroundings, confirmed. His eyes were fixed on various parts of the four-story grand mansion. There was not a single guard or tight security to be found here. Could it be true that the masks they wore, said to be equipped with advanced tools for protection, could be easily breached like this?


    ¡°Find the girl quickly. Bring her and hand her over to the Boss!¡± themanding voice of the leader of this ambush force instructed. ¡°Kill anyone who stands in your way. The Boss doesn¡¯t care if this stronghold is destroyed.¡± He wondered why this attack was so easily carried out. Oh, and let¡¯s not forget the matter at the hospital. Everything was also his doing.

 [61] b

    At the same time, heunched two attacks to destroy Twin Dragon. Opportunities don¡¯te twice, right? He didn¡¯t care how easy it was to aplish everything. Ah, and don¡¯t forget the assistance they received from someone that the Twin Dragon ruler would never suspect.


    True.


    He shouldn¡¯t worry, right? All because of the unexpected betrayal from Sam¡¯s side. A faint smirk appeared, though concealed by the face covering. He prepared himself with a fully loaded firearm, ready to confront the enemy.


    But he forgot, there were still forces protecting the Twin Dragon stronghold. And the silence was eerie. In a situation like this, silence during an attack indicated danger. Perhaps the ce had already been evacuated by its inhabitants. Perhaps they were preparing a counterattack.


    Shortly after his troops breached the entrance, explosions urred throughout therge mansion. Many of the soldiers he led were affected. The deafening sound and the spewing mes forced some of the ck-d soldiers to retreat. The screams of pain from those caught in the explosion filled the air.


    The man himself fell to the ground from the impact of the recent explosion. His head suddenly throbbing, unable to hear anything due to the close proximity of the st. Not to mention his eyes, which needed time to adjust due to the smoke. He shook his head slowly to regainposure. His legs felt heavy, and his hands were in pain.


    Despite the pain, he struggled to get up, only to be met with a barrage of consecutive gunshots. The heat hit his shoulder and chest. The pain intensified as hot lead struck parts of his body, including his head.


    The joy of victory he had felt earlier vanished. Darkness enveloped him. His body writhed, drenched in blood.


    ¡°Die!¡± cursed one of Sam¡¯s subordinates. ¡°The rest, attack! Show no mercy!¡± Someone shouted loudly. But earlier during the attack on the stronghold, he himself had been one of the victims. Not seriously injured, just a wound on his head that had been bandaged.


    However, in his embrace, his loyalrade, who had always apanied him and spent time taking care of their boss¡¯s vehicle, met a gruesome end. The friend¡¯s body was partially charred from protecting him. A burning hatred and anger surged within him. He would not let anyone who dared to cause chaos in this stronghold go unpunished.


    In addition to protecting everyone inside, Yongki was determined to eliminate those who dared tounch the attack. Just like the man whose head he was now stepping on. He spat as a final gesture of respect for the life that was already confirmed to be extinguished. Then, without hesitation, he pushed through the smoke, swiftly aiming the newly acquired weapon to disable his enemies.


    The silence that had dominated the vicinity of the stronghold was now filled with a hail of gunfire. Several SWAT-logoed soldiers also joined in, pushing forward to incapacitate the men in ck uniforms. Some of them joined forces with Sam¡¯s subordinates, moving without protection, armed only with unwavering determination and anger at the audacity of intruding on the stronghold. It might sound trivial, but for all of Sam¡¯s subordinates, the stronghold was a sacred ce to protect.


    In addition, there was a woman who suddenly became a new source of strength. A woman whom the ruler protected. Most of Sam¡¯s subordinates understood that she needed to be well protected. In fact, the woman said, ¡°Defend this ce. This is Sam¡¯s home. He¡¯s away, right? He should return here when hees back. So¡­ let¡¯s guard it well and to the best of our abilities. I won¡¯t leave the stronghold until Sam returns.¡±


    ¡°Damn!¡± he cursed as he dodged a bullet aimed at him. It narrowly missed his shoulder. No, he wouldn¡¯t be defeated until everyone who invaded this stronghold was dead. That was his determination.


    Yongki made sure his firearm was fully loaded. Without hesitation, he unleashed hot lead at his opponents. Two fell immediately, while another copsed with a cry of pain as Yongki aimed at his leg. He stumbled slightly from his previous actions of taking cover from the debris.


    ¡°Capture one of them alive.¡± One of the SWAT-uniformed men ordered loudly. ¡°Boss Ferdi wants an interrogation.¡±


    That¡¯s true. Not everyone should be ughtered without a trace. Undoubtedly, the boss also wanted to know who was behind the attack that stirred up the Twin Dragon in a rage.


    ¡°You go left, bro. Make sure there are no infiltrators or further attacks,¡± he said, pointing to some of Sam¡¯s other subordinates. ¡°The rest of you, go right and to the rear. And the rest will follow me.¡±


    The assistance from the police force was initially met with weapons. The situation made them more cautious. However, Ferdi¡¯s orders and Sam¡¯s words conveyed through the airwaves were enough to make them lower their weapons. At least these uniformed men were on the same side.


    And the arrival of the troops was not toote.


    The order was immediately carried out without much question. The task of protecting the stronghold itself had been a cause for doubt among the twenty people under Ferdi¡¯smand. But themander¡¯s orders were unquestionable.


    ¡°Watch out, boss!¡±


    His name was Rudi. He shouted loudly as his eyes caught sight of one of the men in ck uniforms aiming a pistol at a police officer. Feeling there was no time to push the officer out of harm¡¯s way, he could only shout to protect those who shared the same goal.


    Unfortunately, the shot was perfectly aimed. Its sound deafened anyone who looked their way. And when the sound of a body drenched in blood hit the ground, silence followed.


    ¡°I¡¯mte, aren¡¯t I?¡± Deni asked with augh.


    The police officer blinked slowly. He immediately turned his gaze to where a group of armed youths had arrived. Their motorcycles were still running, a sign that their arrival was truly timely. Just in time to disable the man in a ck uniform who had aimed his pistol at the officer.


    ¡°You¡¯re okay, sir?¡± Deni greeted with a wide grin.


    ¡°Thanks, bro.¡± The officer raised his hand. If these Sam¡¯s subordinates, whose names he didn¡¯t even know, had arrivedte, he would have been the one lying in a pool of blood, struggling for life.


    ¡°No problem.¡± He instructed the other Sam¡¯s subordinates to unload their belongings. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it from Flown. Anne is also ready to return with Bang Hugo. Rudi, help me unload the box from the car behind.¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    ¡°The rest of you go to your respective positions. I have to make sure there are no further attacks from the right and the rear.¡±


    ¡°Understood, boss!¡±


    On the other side of Sam¡¯s headquarters, Beatrice and Uti were on the third floor. From the room that Beatrice upied, not Sam¡¯s room that she often visited, she could observe the movements below. She didn¡¯t have to stand on the balcony, as it was extremely dangerous. It could be that one of the attackers, from an unknown origin, was aiming a weapon at her without her realizing it.


    All the tactics and methods to counter the imminent attack had beenmunicated to all of Sam¡¯s subordinates. They moved with whatever weapons they had, but their determination was strong until the sudden assistance arrived. Beatrice still remembered the faces of those stern-looking and expressionless people as they forced their way in and exined that they were under Ferdi¡¯smand.


    ¡°Ferdi is Sam¡¯s partner from the police side,¡± Ute said, disliking it. But Beatrice could understand why she didn¡¯t like the police, considering Ute¡¯s past experiences.


    However, this time they had to work together to repel the sudden attack, right? It wouldn¡¯t make sense to quarrel and defend their egos in a situation like this. Some of them received assistance in the form of weapons to incapacitate the seemingly well-armed adversaries. They also needed to figure out what to do because it seemed that Sam¡¯s subordinates inside the headquarters were outnumbered by the gang that wanted to take over the ce.


    Those who were injured were immediately redirected through a secret door where several silent ambnces were waiting to provide medical treatment. Everyone moved quickly because time couldn¡¯t wait for too long. They couldn¡¯t afford to be unprepared to face an attack that could be far more terrifying than the recent airstrike they experienced.


    Meanwhile, Beatrice and Ute headed straight to the third floor, where they could find a safe ce to take cover until the situation allowed them to descend and devise a new strategy. Beatrice herself was armed with a pistol given by Ute, who exined its usage as simply as possible.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to Sam¡¯s room first, Miss. There¡¯s something I need to retrieve,¡± Beatrice said, feeling dizzy from Ute¡¯s instructions on how to use the firearm, but suddenly remembered one item that Sam had asked her to get.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take too long, Beatrice. Take what you need. We have to prepare for the worst-case scenario.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    In less than five minutes, Beatrice was already at Sam¡¯s room door. She had securely packed what she wanted to take.


    ¡°What did you take?¡± Ute asked, raising an eyebrow in surprise.


    ¡°My jackknife,¡± Beatrice said with a faint smile.


    ¡°How can you think of a jackknife at a time like this?¡±


    Without answering, Beatrice chose to lead the way. They headed to a different room that was often used to observe the movements of people in the headquarters without being noticed. Beatrice had just discovered the existence of such a room in Sam¡¯s headquarters. She wanted to be impressed, but the timing was not right.


    Armed with a long-range telescope, Beatrice monitored the situation. Her hands trembled because at any moment, the intruders could break in. Her life could be in danger, but she wasn¡¯t afraid at all. She just needed to fight, right? Although she couldn¡¯t fullyprehend Ute¡¯s instructions on how to use firearms, perhaps due to the desperate situation, she would be skilled.


    The urge to take cover and protect oneself could make a person strong and enable them to use whatever was avable, including the small pistol that Ute had given her.


    ¡°Any news from Sam?¡± Beatrice asked without taking her eyes off the telescope.


    ¡°No,¡± Ute whispered. ¡°In a situation like this, all of Sam¡¯s subordinates act ording to the ruler¡¯s directions, Beatrice. Defend and attack. No regard for their own lives.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I disagree with going with you because I believe everyone here will defend themselves. It wouldn¡¯t be fair if I save myself while leaving others behind.¡±


    Ute smiled faintly. ¡°You have clever thoughts, Beatrice. But it¡¯s actually inconvenient for me.¡±


    Beatrice didn¡¯t really want to respond because Ute¡¯s words suddenly sounded strange. However, she focused intensely on the scene at the end of the telescope. ¡°It seems there is no threat from the rear. They have been sessfully neutralized, Miss.¡±


    ¡°Good to hear that.¡± Ute stared at Beatrice, who was fully engaged in her task. She had deliberately cut off the inte that she used tomunicate with Anne and Sam¡­ Since the ck-haired girl insisted on staying inside the headquarters, as if she could contribute in her own way, Ute had utilized her well.


    ¡°No news from below, right, Miss?¡±


    Ute approached slowly. In her hand was a pistol that, with a single movement, could easily incapacitate Beatrice. The girl didn¡¯t understand anything except pleasing Sam. Uti knew that. That¡¯s why her cunning smile emerged.


    ¡°Ute?¡± Sensing something odd, Beatrice turned to look. She was shocked to find the loaded weapon pointed straight at her head.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Ute?¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

 [62] a

    nd didn¡¯t divert his eyes anywhere other than what was in front of him. Some parts still showed how lush and shady the border forest was between the Northern region and Savannah. Although on the other side, there was a steep cliff that could endanger them if they slipped into it. asionally, they encounteredrge trucks carrying logistics for interregional delivery.


    The sword, which had been ready for use, was firm and strong in his grip.


    ¡°Do you hear what I¡¯m saying, nd?¡± the caller asked with a firm voice. nd believed that there was an anger brewing on the other end, no longer as calm as when they first spoke.


    ¡°I hear it, and I¡¯ll follow what you ask,¡± nd replied.


    ¡°I know I can rely on you.¡±


    ¡°But I can¡¯t hold back for too long, Sam. Gerald made Jack suffer.¡±


    ¡°What do you think I¡¯m doing here?¡± Samughed. ¡°There will be consequences, and I assure you, you¡¯ll be the executor.¡±


    A thin grin appeared on the corner of nd¡¯s lips. ¡°I¡¯ll join you as soon as I¡¯m done here.¡±


    Shortly after the phone call ended, the car nd was riding in came to a stop. Right in front of a beautiful two-story wooden cabin. nd was certain that the person he wanted to beat up until they were bruised and battered was inside.


    ¡°Is this the ce?¡± Ferdi asked. He had been slightly suspicious since earlier. Sam¡¯s trusted person suddenly fell silent and appeared to be listening to some instructions. Ferdi didn¡¯t hear anything on the direct connection with Sam. Did Sam have a hidden agenda? Betraying the police?


    But why?


    ¡°There¡¯s no other building around the forest, right?¡± nd chuckled. ¡°But before you capture Gerald and Jimmy, let them fulfill their final task.¡±


    Ferdi furrowed his brow. ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°Everything that happened at the headquarters and the hospital, they weren¡¯t the masterminds. When ites to dealing with the police, the Twin Dragons don¡¯t care about those two damn dogs. But for now, the Twin Dragons need them to uncover the real mastermind.¡±


    Ferdi began to understand nd¡¯s line of thought.


    ¡°But, well¡­ since I¡¯m angry, don¡¯t stop me from turning Gerald into a mess right now.¡±


    All Ferdi did wasugh. ¡°Just make sure they don¡¯t die on the spot. They belong to the Southern Police Department.¡±


    nd raised his thumb and immediately unbuckled his seat belt. He confidently stepped out of the car, his eyes immediately fixed on the wooden house. Ferdi stood beside him, already prepared with two pistols on either side. And all the soldiers Ferdi brought along aimed their weapons, surrounding the cabin. They were ready to level the building that nd thought was nothing more than a temporary resting ce.


    ¡°Do you want me to break it down or will youe out on your own, Gerald?¡± nd shouted loudly. Beside him stood Ferdi, armed with two pistols. And all of Ferdi¡¯s troops were ready, fingers on the trigger, ready to fire.


    The sound of the main wooden door, coated with polish, opened. Gerald and Jimmy Lee walked out, raising both of their hands. Although they didn¡¯t like looking at nd and Ferdi, they had no choice but to surrender. Paul and Be followed them. Several of Gerald and Jimmy¡¯s subordinates also joined their leaders.


    ¡°Ah, when will we ever see the Arrogant Ruler of the Eagle Wing lose?¡± nd said with a sarcastic sneer and spat right by his side. He walked closer without fear because he knew they wouldn¡¯t fight back. Not because they couldn¡¯t, but nd believed that what Sam said to them was far more terrifying than death.


    One by one, his eyes savored the appearance of Gerald and Jimmy, who red at him in dislike. If he were allowed to beat them now, he would have done it since earlier. His hand was impatient to deliver at least one punch that would shift Gerald¡¯s jaw. But he had to restrain himself.


    nd was not a man who easily gave his body parts time to seek revenge. Especially since Jack was lying in a hospital bed because of the man who was now staring at him. Annoyed and unable to bear Sam¡¯s prohibition, he threw a punch directly at Gerald¡¯s right jaw.


    ¡°nd!¡± Ferdi warned quickly.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Gerald rubbed the area where nd had just punched him. Jimmy¡¯s attempt to assist him was quickly dismissed. Ever since he received the call from Sam, his mind had been consumed with the risks, the safety, and the survival of the Eagle Wing.


    ¡°You know that nd has his sword ready, don¡¯t you, Gerald?¡±


    Gerald clenched his phone tightly. He didn¡¯t deny Sam¡¯s t-sounding words, but he was well aware of the consequences he would have to bear.


    ¡°I know you can fight, but remember, you¡¯re trapped. Where else can you go besides epting the Twin Dragons¡¯ help? Besides, wherever you go, you¡¯ll be caught.¡± Sam chuckled. ¡°Think carefully about my offer. In less than five minutes, nd will be there.¡±


    ¡°You bastard, Sam!¡± Gerald cursed, realizing that he had no chance to think further.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be foolish. Would it be better if I sent aplete force to wipe out the Eagle Wing? The choice is in your hands, Gerald. I¡¯ll wait for news from nd about your condition, whether dead or alive.¡±


    Once the call ended, it was clear that Jimmy was the most affected.


    ¡°What does Sam want?¡±


    ¡°You spoke to Sam?¡± Be asked incredulously.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°The Twin Dragons were attacked by the real mastermind, who set us in motion without us realizing it. He took advantage of our trapped situation to make us the Twin Dragons¡¯ easy prey.¡±


    Jimmy Lee was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Our only chance is to cooperate with Sam. Follow what they want.¡±


    ¡°Including restoring my position?¡± Jimmy asked hopefully.


    ¡°We¡¯ll think about it, Jimmy. I don¡¯t want to be Sam¡¯s errand boy.¡±


    ¡°But if Sam has already stated that, it means he has his own calctions, Gerald.¡± This time, Be spoke. ¡°I know Sam. His ego is too high to ask for help from an enemy.¡±


    Gerald agreed with Be¡¯s opinion. Although they were rivals, Gerald had also studied Sam¡¯s behavior all this time.


    ¡°As long as I gain something good out of it, I don¡¯t care who I form a coalition with.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re in a position where we won¡¯t win against anyone, Jimmy Lee, if I may assert,¡± Be said with a hint of dislike. Her statement was immediately met with a sarcastic look from Jimmy.


    ¡°Now that we understand the situation, what really happened, and how we can turn things around, I assure you that it will be Sam who will beg for mercy and regret ever seeking help from the Eagle Wing.¡± Gerald spoke with a sh of confidence. And then, he prepared himself to wee Sam¡¯s people.


    Once again, nd delivered a punch, this time directly to Gerald¡¯s neck. He didn¡¯t care if Jimmy and some of Gerald¡¯s subordinates tried to approach him. In a single motion, he had two samurai swords in his hands. He was ready to strike anyone who dared toe near without mercy.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Don¡¯t ask how infuriated and how much he wanted to retaliate against everything nd had done. This was a public face-off, not just a duel between the two of them. He gently rubbed his jaw and neck, which were sore from nd¡¯s punch. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Sam, I wouldn¡¯t have done this.¡± Gerald stared at the man with two swords in his hands without hesitation.


    He was a ruler, and he shouldn¡¯t bow to the words of someone far beneath him. He was ustomed to giving orders and monitoring every movement. Acting when necessary and never being contradicted. He had always supported Quassano¡¯s movements and was given many freedoms to expand his territory. There was only one thing he couldn¡¯t control-the Southern region.


    That was why, when that offer arrived, in a state of being trapped and powerless to escape, all he could do wasply. While observing what he could do to regain the power that was once in his hands.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Sam,¡± nd approached, his eyes still filled with smoldering vengeance. And when his sharp gaze intentionally met the woman standing not far from Gerald, he silently conveyed that he wouldn¡¯t let her escape easily. But there was one thing he had to deal with first-Gerald.


    Getting closer to the ear of the ruler whocked, nd continued his words. ¡°I guarantee that my sword will be drenched in your blood, Gerald.¡± Then nd walked away, but before reaching Ferdi, he spoke again. ¡°Never betray Sam¡¯s trust, Gerald. In the car you¡¯ll be riding, there¡¯s a bomb under my control. If you deviate even slightly, I won¡¯t hesitate to destroy all of you.¡±


    ***

 [62] b

    A man satfortably in his oversized chair, enjoying his cigar in his hand. The room was filled with smoke as he rxed, but there was no sense of rxation until his goal was achieved. Just a little longer. Yes, in less than two hours, all his desires woulde true.


    ¡°Sam¡¯s convoy is divided into three, Boss,¡± one of his trusted subordinates informed him. He held a tablet disying the traffic and the movement of the cars under his surveince. He also had some information to share with his leader. ¡°The police have started to attack the Twin Dragons because of the incident at the hospital. They all agree to me the Twin Dragons for the attack there.¡±


    The man nodded slightly, his cunning smile widening. He took another puff from his cigar. With his free hand, he gently swirled the ss of his favorite wine. ¡°Keep me updated on the developments,¡± he instructed, signaling for all his subordinates to leave.


    The room was soon empty as no one wanted to disturb the tranquility preferred by their boss.


    ¡°Soon Quassano will be finished,¡± he chuckled with satisfaction. ¡°The Twin Dragons will be destroyed, and the nameless Eagle Wing as well.¡± He finished his wine without a care, relishing the sensation that wet his throat. ¡°Jimmy Lee? Oh, that foolish boy!¡± He burst intoughter, closing his eyes deliberately. His mind yed back how he had nned everything so meticulously.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    No one would ever suspect him as the true traitor. When his eyes opened, he nced at a frame that was never removed from his desk. Although it contained worthless pieces of paper, everything became valuable because of their recent movements.


    ¡°Cousin,¡± he said, caressing the frame where two figures and their baby smiled happily. There was also a middle-aged man who shared in the joy. Back then, when that memory was captured by a cameraman and celebrated with a grand and lively party.


    As a castaway, he was used to being behind the scenes. It didn¡¯t matter as long as his puppet moved ording to his wishes. Unfortunately, the puppet wanted more. Damn it. So, when the opportunity arose and everything began to crumble one by one, including the conversation between the old man and his loyal assistant, he took action.


    He wouldn¡¯t let the Quassano lineage from his unfortunate cousin-perhaps angrily growling and wanting to kill him from heaven-live any longer. That poor girl shouldn¡¯t have entered the dark life surrounding the rulers of Quassano. He would never target her life, right?


    The primary target was clearly the Quassano descendants, whom he deliberately eliminated first. Complete with a scenario of the most dramatic ident amidst the happiness that enveloped Quassano more than a decade ago.


    Unfortunately, it seemed that God was still kind. There was still one descendant left who could pose a threat. Luckily, the unfortunate child didn¡¯t remember what had happened, right? After all, no one had suddenly questioned the existence of the baby who was supposed to have died along with both parents.


    ¡°Alfred should have cared about me too, Cousin,¡± he said with a bitterugh. ¡°Unfortunately, he was greedy. He only wanted his own child to be the heir. But Quassano isn¡¯t just Alfred, right?¡± He refilled his empty ss. To him, wine was like water that his body needed. So he drank as if he were in a barren desert. Without leaving a drop.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I can¡¯t wait to experience the luxury of Quassano,¡± he chuckled with satisfaction. As he moved, three heads fell at his feet. The knock on his office door interrupted his joyfulughter. He grumbled in annoyance.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Boss.¡± The man with the tablet entered again. He had little courage left as he immediately received a sharp gaze from his boss.


    But what could he do? The news he had was equally important, and surely the boss would be pleased and not give him such a terrifying look. Working under the boss¡¯s power required great strength. Strong mental fortitude and unwavering courage to face all the enemies. Although he appeared to be not moving much, he believed that the boss knew best when to take advantage of the situation.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°The girl has been incapacitated, Boss.¡±


    His smile twitched. In his head, the mor echoed. His hand lifted slightly as if following the rhythm. Soon, he could deceive Alfred. ¡°Prepare the car. We¡¯re visiting Grandfather¡¯s house. Bring the girl immediately.¡±


    ***


    ¡°Did you bring everything, An?¡± Hugo asked to confirm. In his hand was a suitcase containing active explosives ready to be used. His other hand carried a bag full of weapons and ammunition. Hugo also had arge backpack strapped to his shoulder, the contents of which Anne knew all too well.


    ¡°Everything¡¯s here,¡± Anne nced briefly at Hugo¡¯s belongings. One careless move from him could cause a powerful explosion that could bring down the building where their leader¡¯s source of money resided. ¡°Is there anything I can help with?¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Hugoughed. ¡°Did you send the code to Jack?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve disconnected all the equipment in Flown from Sam and the others. I¡¯ve secured everything using the same code as the safe. If anyone tries to hack in, I¡¯ve left them a special gift that I can track.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand your work, An.¡± Hugo moved faster than before. ¡°We¡¯re running out of time. You drive, An. I¡¯ll prepare the defense in the car.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Anne didn¡¯t want to slow down either. She knew they were pressed for time. ¡°Where are we heading, Boss?¡±


    ¡°The headquarters.¡± As they arrived at the front lobby of Flown, he quickly loaded all the firearms they brought and made sure the rest of his subordinates were doing the same.


    Anne wanted to ask many questions, but seeing Hugo¡¯s serious expression, she abandoned all her intentions. She could only keep up with Hugo¡¯s swift movements.


    ¡°Is everything ready?¡± Hugo asked to confirm. Everyone responded with a nod, and Hugo ordered them to move first. ¡°Everyone to the back gate. No suspicious movements unless it¡¯s an order from me or Jack.¡±


    ¡°Roger that, Boss!¡±


    Shortly after, one by one, the cars lined up in the Flown lobby drove away, and Anne was already prepared behind the wheel. She waited for Hugo to get in, and they sped off, following the rest of the convoy.


    ¡°Is Jack going to the headquarters? Is it safer there?¡±


    ¡°Nothing is safe now, An. Everything is urgent.¡±


    Anne¡¯s hands slipped from the steering wheel for a moment, but she quickly regained her focus as the traffic ahead was quite congested. She had to get out of the traffic as soon as possible. Her braking and shifting had to be in sync to keep up with the cars that could reach their maximum speed to chase time.


    ¡°I just hope Jack isn¡¯tte.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, Boss.¡± Anne finally spoke up.


    ¡°A true traitor is as close as a pulse, An.¡± Hugo stared at the road ahead. Anne¡¯s skill in driving deserved praise. Her teacher was Tony, someone close to Hugo. nd taught Tony some weapons, while Hugo taught him about vehicles and other homemade devices. Sam needed to be supported by capable people around him. The boss couldn¡¯t rely on his other subordinates.


    That¡¯s what they thought.


    ¡°You won¡¯t believe who dared tomit such a heinous act against Sam.¡±


    ¡°Boss,¡± Anne said in frustration. ¡°Seriously, I can¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about. Can you rify?¡±


    ***[]***


    Beatrice stared straight at Ute, who had apletely different expression now. Gone was the gentle and caring Ute. Also, her voice that had been protective and reassuring to keep Beatrice safe. She didn¡¯t flinch even though a gun was now pointed directly at her head.


    If Ute pulled the trigger, Beatrice could fall and leave the world. She had no skills to dodge or fight back. Instead, Ute had been the one teaching her how to hold the gun, which Beatrice hadn¡¯t paid much attention to. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to, but the short-haired woman¡¯s exnations had truly confused her.


    ¡°Why?¡± Beatrice asked with a puzzled look. The overwhelming feeling that currently dominated Beatrice was disappointment. She vividly remembered the details of how Uti ended up here, as well as the trust Sam had given her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to talk to you, Leora Quassano.¡±


    Beatrice¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. He blinked to make sure he didn¡¯t mishear what Uti said.


    ¡°I know who you are, Leora,¡± Ute said with a sardonic chuckle. ¡°Unfortunately, you have to face death again.¡± The gun in Ute¡¯s hand was now aimed directly at Beatrice, who remained frozen, staring at her. ¡°Sorry, your kind and innocent, but you have to die at my hands. You shouldn¡¯t have met Sam, Leora.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense, Ute¡± Beatrice¡¯s hand clenched tighter. She tightly held the object she had taken from Sam¡¯s room. She hadplete confidence in the object that Sam had left for her. Sam wouldn¡¯t have asked Beatrice to use it in such a desperate situation, like now, if it wasn¡¯t reliable.


    She pressed the small button on the object several times, hoping with all her heart that her God would be kind enough to save her from this threat. And one thing was certain, her help arrived. And Sam, wherever he was, could resolve everything that was happening right now.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± Uteughed louder. She took a step closer to the ck-haired girl who remained motionless. Her eyes carefully scanned Beatrice¡¯s bodynguage. Was she half terrified and hoping for someone to rescue her?


    Ah! It wouldn¡¯t happen. Everything had been arranged so that she could truly be with Beatrice. No one would suspect anything until Ute presented Beatrice, alive or dead, to the boss. The one who controlled her from a distance. The one who had put her by Sam¡¯s side for a long time. The one from whom all the information about the Twin Dragons¡¯ leader leaked without hesitation.


    Originally, Sam wasn¡¯t the main target, but Beatrice¡¯s surprising background had changed everything.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been afraid to face Sam¡¯s enemies, whether they¡¯re hidden,¡± Beatrice swallowed nervously. ¡°Or open.¡±


    Ute¡¯sughter faded away. It was reced by a determined gaze and a thin smile without remorse as she pulled the trigger. Simultaneously, a deafening gunshot echoed, apanied by the sound of the copsing target.


    Drenched in blood.

 [63]

    Since their separation, Rulli couldn¡¯t reduce the tension that consumed him. Sitting beside him, casually, was a leader of the Twin Dragons. But Rulli was sure that deep in the ruler¡¯s mind, many things were struggling, especially regarding what had happened today.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Rulli didn¡¯t dare to disturb except with one question, ¡°Where are we heading, Boss?¡±


    ¡°Mansion Alfred,¡± he replied shortly.


    After that, there was no sound from Sam except for a few times when he contacted his trusted people. Rulli was a thousand percent sure that no one would object, no one would defect, and everyone would move in perfect synchronization as desired. Even Rulli drove the car at a fairly high speed. Through the rearview mirror, he could confirm that several cars were also following their movements without asking too many questions.


    Leaning back while opening the window, Sam enjoyed his drink bottle not far from him. He also lit his cigar. He was enjoying the journey, which would soon arrive at the destination. His mind was already starting to depict what was happening to him. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t consider the most cunning way that left him helpless.


    Out of all the things that had happened in the past two days, from the attack on Flown, his desire to calcte Gerald and Jimmy, as well as Be¡¯s figure, the bomb in the hospital, and what made him furious the most-his headquarters being attacked. And damn it, this was what Sam hated the most from the series of events he experienced-Beatrice was there.


    The ck-haired girl should not have experienced fear and worry because of that terrible tragedy. Plus¡­ Sam¡¯s only hope was Jack¡¯s arrival. He estimated the arrival time of his two subordinates ording to what he had requested. Because he knew nd wouldn¡¯t be able to protect what he needed to guard.


    If he acted recklessly, everything would fall apart. Although he had a strong desire to return, he wanted to rece Rulli¡¯s position behind the wheel. No matter what vehicles were in front of him, he could quickly eliminate them as long as he arrived at the headquarters immediately.


    But he couldn¡¯t do that.


    He couldn¡¯t do it. Pressed by his strong desire to ensure Beatrice was safe. There was one thing he had to do: uncover everything. Because of this, he strengthened his grip on the drink bottle, unaware that the pressure caused it to break again.


    ¡°Boss.¡± Rulli looked terrified. ¡°Boss, I¡¯m not-¡±


    ¡°Focus on the road. Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± Sam said. His voice sounded calm, deep, full of intimidation, and he didn¡¯t want to be disturbed by anything. Rulli obediently nodded because of it.


    Sam took a strong puff of his cigar. He immediately wrapped the broken ss with a torn piece of cloth from his shirt. For him, the scratch was nothingpared to everything he wanted to do to the main puppet master.


    Quassano.


    Sam¡¯s car began to enter the territory controlled by Quassano. He remembered meeting nd for the first time on this road. This road also witnessed the cooperation between the Twin Dragons and Quassano, although Sam didn¡¯t want it too much.


    If he didn¡¯t remember Alfred¡¯s existence, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered to pass this winding road. He sighed deeply, letting the wind mess up his hair. The road they traveled started to ascend. There were no obstacles at all at every turn they passed. The trailing team members moved like a fast-moving snake, keeping up with their leader. Rulli slowed down slightly as they approached a checkpoint visible from a distance.


    ¡°Boss?¡±


    Sam understood what Rulli wanted to say. He searched his phone for a specific name. It wasn¡¯t difficult to find, and without hesitation, he pressed the green icon. Soon, the call got a response.


    ¡°WHAT ARE YOU DOING, SAM!¡±


    He moved the phone slightly away from his ear as he heard the raging anger on the other end. ¡°Open the main gate for me, Old Man.¡±


    ¡°IF BEATRICE GETS A SCRATCH, YOUR LIFE IS AT STAKE, SAMUEL AARIC CYRIL!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t hinder me from destroying the other parts of Quassano,¡± Sam said, raising his body. Although Rulli slowed down the car, Sam looked at him cynically. ¡°Step on the gas, Rulli. Ignore the inspection.¡±


    ¡°Damn you, Sam!¡±


    ¡°My trailing team has all the weapons, Old Man. Your mansion can disappear as soon as I order an airstrike.¡±


    Sam could hear the growl on the other end.


    ¡°But no, I don¡¯t want to see the area where we got married in ruins.¡± Sam grinned.


    ¡°Open the ess for Sam¡¯s car to enter!¡±


    They simply passed the security checkpoint, following Alfred¡¯smand. There would definitely be no objections there. Sam urged Rulli to press on the gas even harder so they could quickly arrive at the main mansion owned by the leader of Quassano.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want anything to be missed from all the incidents, Sam.¡±


    ¡°I have one wish, Mr. Alfred, whom I still respect.¡± Sam stared straight ahead at the tall ck gate that began to open at the end of the road. The magnificent two-story building with a white ambiance and undoubtedly luxurious architecture was starting to be visible. It became clearer as Sam¡¯s car entered the area of the Alfred mansion.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me me if I cause trouble.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you want to eliminate, Sam. All I want is for my granddaughter to be safe.¡±


    Alfred couldn¡¯t stop staring at Sam, who was now sitting in front of him. Calm. No trace of fear on his face. His eyes were as cold as the North Pole. The voice that had been exining and strongly pointing to one name since earlier also caught Alfredpletely off guard, so far from his thoughts.


    ¡°Are you¡­ sure?¡± It wasn¡¯t just Alfred¡¯s doubt about the analysis and everything Sam presented as evidence. He couldn¡¯t fathom where Sam had obtained the recordings that were truly terrifying for Alfred to hear.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you this not to support it, Old Man.¡± Sam reached for the object he had previously yed with. He pocketed it quickly and switched to another cigar that he once again enjoyed. ¡°David, could you fetch me your best wine?¡±


    David, who had been in the room where the boss and leader of the Twin Dragons were talking, nced at his master. There was a nod, indicating that Sam wanted to speak privately. He made sure Sam wouldn¡¯t do anything strange. Alfred also wasn¡¯t afraid to face Sam directly. Although he would definitely be physically overpowered, this was his home. His residence. All his subordinates knew about Sam¡¯s visit this time.


    It would be foolish if Sam acted recklessly towards Alfred Quassano.


    ¡°They¡¯re targeting the woman I love. The one I eventually admit¡­¡± Sam closed his eyes for a moment. ¡°She¡­ Leora Eddith Seraphine Quassano. Did I pronounce her full name correctly?¡±


    Alfred clenched his fists. ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone harm Leora, Sam.¡±


    ¡°The same goes for the Twin Dragons.¡± Sam chuckled. He sat back down casually, crossing his legs, waiting for what Alfred would say about the person he wanted to strike with all his might. If possible, he wanted to tear apart every bone in their body until nothing remained. Damn it, they dared to mess with the Twin Dragons when he was heading towards a certain point. And¡­ oh my God! What they were after was something precious to Sam.


    Beatrice Catalina.


    Which Sam eventually admitted, everything made sense regarding the attacks and the methods used.


    ¡°I need to know the condition of my granddaughter, Sam. And you,¡± Alfred pointed without fear. ¡°You¡¯re so calm talking like this? While my granddaughter might be fighting for her life?¡±


    ¡°My woman is a strong one, Mr. Alfred. Maybe because Quassano blood runs through her veins. And being near me is risky enough, she never fears facing any enemy.¡± Samughed, but shortly after, he put out the cigar in his hand. He took out a special phone that allowed him to directly contact three of his most trusted subordinates.


    One of them was Jack.


    ¡°How is it?¡± Sam asked without needing any opening greetings.


    ¡°Done, Boss. Miss Beatrice is safe. Just a bit shocked that I shot Ute.¡±


    ¡°You killed her?¡± Sam felt hurt, disappointed, and betrayed. Very much so. The image of Ute in his life while he was at the headquarters was quite clear. Also the assistance Sam extended to her. No, Sam didn¡¯t need an overly dramatized response. He understood that people like Ute needed help.


    He epted her with open arms. Sam didn¡¯t hesitate to involve Ute in several important meetings. He also made sure to give her a crucial position in the Twin Dragons. Unfortunately, it was all repaid with betrayal.


    One thing made Sam realize that there was someone nning something much bigger than himself, directing the car to Gerald¡¯s hiding ce. That¡¯s why he intentionally split the team into three. Then he went to a specific point to seek revenge for all the anger because, logically, Sam would target that ce. Unfortunately, the main puppeteer, the mastermind who might be hiding in his room or even moving towards this ce, didn¡¯t realize that Sam had figured out their pattern.


    The puppeteer forgot who they were dealing with this time.


    He asked Anne to send the coordinates of the unmanned drone sender that bombarded their headquarters. Along with clear photos of the drone model. Sam quickly tracked it without the help of anyone. He had already positioned all his subordinates in their respective ces, making sure his assumptions wouldn¡¯t go wrong.


    ¡°There¡¯s only one party that can have a drone like this, Sam. Why are you asking me such an obvious question? Where are your spies?¡± the person on the other end of the phone asked, unbelievingly amused. How could they not? In the midst of his vacation in a tropical country, basking in the scorching sunlight and surrounded by scantily d beautiful women, he was bothered by a phone call that he found quite intriguing.


    It was unusual for the ruler of the Southern Division to contact him directly. Usually, it would be nd or Hugo who were asked to meet him.


    ¡°The buyer is?¡± Sam asked, needing aplete and urate answer.


    ¡°Quassano, of course. He¡¯s a wealthy man, isn¡¯t he? The weapon is expensive, Sam. And one more thing, it¡¯s rare. It can be controlled remotely and its coordinates can be set. It can¡¯t be detected by any radar.¡±


    ¡°Alfred?¡±


    ¡°Do you think Quassano is just Alfred alone?¡±


    ¡°Joseph Quassano?¡±


    On the other end, Williem Adam, Sam¡¯s business partner in the illegal white powder trade under the supervision of the Twin Dragons,ughed. ¡°Bingo! I sent you two pink samples, Sam.¡±


    From there, Sam pieced together all the scattered puzzle pieces. Including Uti¡¯s involvement through the CCTV surveince at the headquarters after the series of explosions urred. One thing that Sam¡¯s subordinates never knew was that all themunication through the special channels directly connected to him-only a few people that Sam entrusted, including Uti-were scanned by a special encryption system. All those activities were recorded without anyone knowing, even though the device waspletely turned off.


    At least, this is what also saved Beatrice at the right moment. Otherwise, who knows what Sam would feel now. Perhaps his greatest regret would be meeting Beatrice while she was still alive.


    ¡°No. She¡¯ll wake up soon,¡± Jack said with augh. ¡°You want to talk to Miss Beatrice, right, Boss?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Sam closed his eyes tightly. The image of Beatrice danced in his mind. He was sure she was terrified. She had no preparation to fight. Not to mention the explosion at the headquarters was quite significant. Just three or four hours ago, they were still together. Looking at each other affectionately. Sam was convinced that he couldn¡¯t look away anymore.


    Only Beatrice filled his mind.


    Now the distance stretched where threats still loomed. He wished he could be in front of Beatrice. Embracing her tightly. But no. There were still things Sam had to do to repay everything. He couldn¡¯t let that person go free. Or maybe, they were formting a new n that Sam had to be ready to face.


    ¡°Samuel.¡±


    The voice was trembling. There was a soft sob that Sam could hear.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re scared,¡± Beatrice said in such a soft voice. ¡°What¡¯s really going on?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. You have me. I won¡¯t let anything bad happen. Is anyone injured? Are you hurt?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Beatrice sobbed softly. ¡°You¡¯re safe. Jack arrived just in time. Hugo said he¡¯s already down below to check the area of the headquarters.¡±


    ¡°Thank goodness.¡± Sam felt truly relieved now.


    ¡°But, Sam,¡± Beatrice¡¯s voice was slightly strained. She seemed to be trying to hold back her tears. ¡°Ute said that I¡¯m Leora Quassano. Is it true?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Sam answered with conviction.


    ¡°You¡¯re not lying, right?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t hidden anything from you. It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want to tell you about this, but, unfortunately, it¡¯s because of this that you got involved in danger.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to understand right now,¡± Samughed. ¡°Follow Jack and Hugo¡¯s instructions. We¡¯ll meet soon.¡±

 [64]

    Beatrice couldn¡¯t shake off the confusion she had. Just a moment, yes, just a moment, if Jack arrivedte, it would be her who would encounter darkness. Fortunately for Uti, Jack¡¯s close-range shot hit her shoulder. Although it caused Ute to copse in a pool of blood, her life still clung to her short-haired body.


    The gunshot wound Ute suffered received immediate but makeshift treatment. Jack, especially Sam, needed Ute to speak, even though it was difficult. It didn¡¯t matter. Jack never ran out of tricks to make that stubborn woman utter a word. Jack himself, since being informed about what happened, never expected Ute to stoop so low against the Twin Dragons.


    He also never imagined how dangerous it was to ce Beatrice by Ute¡¯s side. Who would have thought that Ute could betray so thoroughly?


    ¡°Are you still scared?¡± Anne asked as she handed a water bottle to Beatrice. Since then, the girl had been much quieter than usual. Her face was lowered, with her hands interlocked. Anne was sure that the recent incident had truly shaken her.


    Anne herself was shaken by the reality. She still doubted Hugo, actually. However, once Uti regained consciousness, where her gaze was no longer friendly, all the horrifying things that happened clearly involved Ute.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be, right, sis?¡± Anne asked to confirm.


    But what Anne got was the opposite. Ute didn¡¯t like it, the way she spat on Anne¡¯s side as if Anne¡¯s words were just passing by, and the re of hatred that Anne quickly caught as a pledge that Uti was no longer on the Twin Dragons¡¯ side.


    ¡°Not really.¡± Beatrice smiled faintly.


    ¡°If you feel shocked because of Miss Ute, it¡¯s not just you. It¡¯s all of us.¡±


    Beatrice nodded in understanding.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    No one spoke afterward. Before they left the headquarters, after making sure there was nothing else to worry about in the headquarters except for some of Sam¡¯s subordinates who needed medical attention, and with the police under Ferdi¡¯smand providing escort, everything went as Sam wanted.


    There was one more thing Beatrice had to do.


    Ute had a mission: to bring Beatrice, dead or alive, to the mastermind behind all these events. Beatrice believed this was the real battle. She had to confront the person who wanted her life. So Sam used a clever tactic as bait. Ute didn¡¯t need to speak. It was enough for Anne to uncover all themunication devices that the woman had.


    In less than five minutes, Anne could figure out what Ute had to do. And that was what would happen, where Beatrice would clearly be apanied by two of Sam¡¯s trusted men, Hugo and Jack. Meanwhile, Anne would carry out her part as well. But this time, it would take ce in one of Alfred¡¯s secret rooms.


    Yes.


    Their main meeting point was Alfred¡¯s residence. Beatrice would be used as a tool to squeeze Alfred by the main puppeteer, who desired absolute power. Not held by Jimmy Lee anymore or fully controlled by Alfred. For the mastermind, Jimmy Lee was just a pawn to facilitate all their moves. Unfortunately, Jimmy was too greedy.


    There was no need to involve Jimmy Lee in every n anymore.


    If Alfred didn¡¯t give up what the mastermind wanted, then Beatrice¡¯s death would be the consequence. That was the simple n, but so meticulously crafted that Sam didn¡¯t realize it, plus the chaos created by Gerald, which made Sampletely unaware that he had been infiltrated.


    ¡°You have to be brave this time, sis,¡± Anne said, breaking Beatrice¡¯s reverie. The journey to Alfred¡¯s mansion felt very fast. Was it because Hugo was driving at high speed? Or was it because Beatrice didn¡¯t realize that she had crossed the border?


    Who knows. What¡¯s certain now is that the surroundings have changed. No longer filled with many vehicles passing by, but tall pine trees and winding uphill roads.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sure Brother will protect me.¡± Beatrice smiled faintly. She wouldn¡¯t allow this person to achieve their goal. Regardless of whether she was Leora Quassano or Beatrice Catalina, this person had dared to disturb a ce she could call home.


    ¡°I¡¯m Sam¡¯s woman, I¡¯m brave. Just stay calm.¡±


    ***[]***


    Gerald furrowed his brow as the car in front of him turned in a direction he recognized. Jimmy, who was sitting next to him, spoke up, ¡°What¡¯s Sam¡¯s real n?¡± They had entered the car where a bomb was rigged to leave them helpless, with nd holdingplete control over their lives. Paul was driving the car that never strayed far from Ferdi¡¯s lead vehicle. nd¡¯s car was right behind them; Jimmy could be certain of that.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. The bastard just said to follow nd¡¯s instructions. But why are we heading to Alfred¡¯s house?¡± Jimmy asked.


    ¡°Could Alfred be the mastermind behind all of this?¡± Be asked incredulously. ¡°If you think about it, we¡¯re all cornered because of Alfred. Maybe, to avoid any interference from Jimmy, we¡¯re being eliminated. Unbeknownst to him, he made Sam take action?¡±


    Jimmy agreed with Be¡¯s opinion. That woman could be smart at times.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple, Be,¡± Gerald chuckled. ¡°As long as I¡¯ve been with Alfred Quassano, from what I know about his way of seeking revenge, he always uses other people¡¯s hands. In this case, it¡¯s the Eagle Wing.¡±


    ¡°But now you¡¯re useless, Gerald!¡± Be¡¯s eyes rolled with frustration. ¡°Get a grip on reality!¡±


    If Gerald could hit this extremely talkative woman, he would have done so already. Unfortunately, he remembered the help Be provided him yesterday with his injuries. Also, her simr desire to his own at the time. Now? They could only monitor the current situation. Their position was not fortunate. Even if they managed to escape, nd wouldn¡¯t hesitate to press the detonator button, and¡­ Boom! Their bodies would be shattered into pieces.


    Not to mention that some members of the Eagle Wing didn¡¯t fully support Gerald. Alfred¡¯s power and authority were absolute and shouldn¡¯t be underestimated. Most of them wanted a safe position and didn¡¯t want to deal much with the Quassano family. It¡¯s damn frustrating! Loyalty to Gerald was only measured by the power of money.


    ¡°Enough. Let¡¯s observe the situation.¡± Jimmy said with annoyance. ¡°Their car has stopped, Paul.¡±


    Paul nodded as he positioned himself not far from the car in front. They were ready to get out because all the members were the same. Each of them was armed with sufficiently dangerous weapons. Then Ferdi¡¯s instructions were promptly followed; they started creeping into the forest, which was still quite far to pass through if their destination was Alfred¡¯s mansion.


    ¡°Move, all of you,¡± nd ordered, pointing his gun. ¡°Or do you want me to execute you now?¡±


    Gerald growled in frustration but could do nothing except follow their movements. The same went for Jimmy, Paul, and Be. They had no choice.


    ¡°Is Sam being reckless?¡± Ferdi approached nd, who slightly rxed his posture. Two swords that were always loyal on his back never left their ce. nd furrowed his brow at Ferdi¡¯s seemingly funny question.


    ¡°I feel like they could attack us, nd.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re outnumbered. Besides, they wouldn¡¯t dare to mess with us. I¡¯ve ced nano bombs on each of their clothes.¡± nd smirked proudly. ¡°I won¡¯t let those who dare to disturb the Twin Dragons go free, Ferdi.¡±


    Ferdi could only shake his head in astonishment. ¡°I received a report that the traitors in the headquarters have been neutralized. I don¡¯t understand the situation, nd. Can you rify?¡±


    ¡°So much talk!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so difficult about sharing the story? So that I know whose side I should defend.¡±


    ¡°Obviously, it¡¯s Sam. Which side are you on?¡± nd snapped, his eyes ring sharply. ¡°Or did you suddenly be a traitor?¡±

 [65] a

    The road he traversed was not particrly enjoyable. Only the euphoria of victory that he would soon experience. The aroma enveloped him strongly, causing something he considered foreign to him: a faint smile. Throughout his life until this moment, that smile had never been able to form behind his darkened lips. But there were many things that held him back, especially his greatest desire.


    Power.


    And now, everything was being fulfilled one by one. How could it not be? His calctions showed that the Twin Dragons¡¯ ruler was already inside Alfred¡¯s mansion. Perhaps causing chaos? Considering how thin and short Sam¡¯s fuse of patience was, he was sure that the luxurious mansion was already in ruins.


    His grin was clearly imprinted as his car sped towards the grand house that was asionally visited. With full awareness, he knew that it wouldn¡¯t be easy to uncover who was behind everything that had been happening in the past few days. He leaned backfortably in his seat, asionally nodding his head to the rhythm set by the driver. Not forgetting the cigar held between his fingers. Sometimes, smoke filled the car cabin. It didn¡¯t matter; he was ustomed to wrestling with this sharp-smelling white shroud.


    ¡°Sir, there¡¯s an inspection,¡± the driver informed him.


    He merely murmured softly. Alfred and his guards. It was expected that the old man would conduct an inspection, considering how many people wanted to meet him and had hidden intentions due to Alfred¡¯s control over many important sectors. Who wouldn¡¯t want to coborate and profit from the Quassano¡¯s ruler?


    Ah¡­ he would soon experience all of that. Yes. Before long, Alfred¡¯s name would be left behind. The grandson he had believed to be still alive had beenpletely eliminated. Jimmy Lee, whom he considered recing him, was now at the top of his hit list, along with that stupidckey. If they worked together, perhaps they could overthrow Alfred more quickly? Ah¡­ it was impossible. Jimmy Lee was too greedy. He acted too quickly without considering the consequences.


    He had carefully nned out what needed to be done. He couldn¡¯t let all of his ns go awry, especially because of the girl who suddenly appeared. Why did fate foolishly almost bring together his grandfather and the sole heir? Fortunately, he was perceptive.


    The car slowed down, and he faintly heard the driver and the guard exchanging pleasantries. But something was amiss.


    ¡°Sir, there¡¯s no guard in sight,¡± Joseph furrowed his brow.


    ¡°It seems there¡¯s a fire,¡± the driver informed him after peering outside for a moment. The car window was rolled down halfway as he surveyed the surroundings, needing to remain vignt. Even though the sedan was bulletproof, the driver was aware of what they would face.


    For some reason, the driver¡¯s words actually made Joseph happy. It meant that Sam¡¯s attack on Alfred¡¯s mansion had truly taken ce.


    ¡°Your n seeded, sir,¡± Andi, his trusted confidant, spoke up this time. The smile on his face indicated that their nned aplishment was just around the corner.


    ¡°Good,¡± Joseph said, waving his hand gently. ¡°Increase the speed of the car. We shouldn¡¯t miss the party that Sam has thrown.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the driver responded obediently. The sedan immediately elerated. The pine forest surrounding the road to the middle-aged man¡¯s mansion, whom Joseph referred to as ¡®Uncle,¡¯ looked boring to him. Though beautiful, none of it meant anything to Joseph Quassano.


    From his seat, the swirling smoke became more visible. Its dense ck mixing with the brightness of the day. Perhaps there was a significant fire at Alfred¡¯s mansion. It was truly a pity. In his imagination, the luxurious house was in ruins, devastated by Sam¡¯s rampage.


    But it was alright; he could easily fix it. After ensuring that everything rted to Alfred and the Twin Dragons was destroyed. Then the two factions that were insignificant but could be troublesome-Gerald and Jimmy-could be easily eliminated. Even if they were willing to cooperate, Joseph would make sure they were obedient to his every word.


    And now¡­ he would be at the very top. As a Quassano and the ruler of two territories simultaneously. Everyone would respect him, and he would haveplete control over many Quassano territories. Just imagining it, his faint smile refused to fade. Through the rearview mirror of his sedan, he could see his subordinates¡¯ vehicles closely following.


    He couldn¡¯t face the remaining Twin Dragons forces without any preparation. The reports from his trusted subordinates, whom he had also ced as Alfred¡¯s employees, confirmed that Sam was truly there.


    The same went for the intelligent woman who was an excellent actress. She had been with the Twin Dragons for years, reporting all of Sam¡¯s activities without arousing suspicion. Until the recent news about the whereabouts of his supposed beloved nephew? Ah¡­ Joseph had to see his lifeless body before it was buried. Or perhaps prepare his uncle¡¯s funeral as well? cing their coffins together? It seemed amusing.


    As he approached the main gate of Alfred¡¯s mansion, Joseph could already anticipate the condition there: chaotic. Several ck-d soldiers whom he believed to be his uncle¡¯s meny lifeless, drenched in blood. Even from inside his car, he could hear the sound of gunfire and explosions.


    Once he entered the spacious mansion grounds, followed by almost all of his subordinates, the remnants of resistance became visible. The damaged garden resembled the aftermath of an explosion, and several corners of the house were in ruins. Debris was scattered everywhere. Beautiful vases and expensive ceramics, which Joseph knew were part of his uncle¡¯s collection, shattered into pieces.


    Joseph stepped down with a wide grin. He took a final strong puff of his cigar before discarding it and stepped on it like worthless trash. He exhaled thest bit of smoke from the corner of his mouth. The grin on his face widened. He felt extremely satisfied.


    He adjusted his ck coat, ensuring that the weapon in his pocket was ready. Then, with confident and self-assured steps, he entered the front area of the expensive marble-d mansion. Unfortunately, parts of it were damaged due to the battle that had taken ce.


    Ah¡­ was he toote?


    Usually, whenever he visited, his hands always carried a gift. Although he knew his uncle didn¡¯t need it, as a good nephew, he had to be considerate. After all, he still needed Alfred Quassano¡¯s support to facilitate his business. His uncle had no idea about the business he had developed. The business he suddenly turned around to attack the ruler.


    This time¡­ he brought a gift. Don¡¯t worry. There was no way what he had prepared would escape his reach. He took out a small, outdated cellphone. He dialed a number without needing to look at the name. Soon, the call was answered.


    ¡°Are you ready, Ute?¡±


    ¡°Already,¡± came the brief response. Full of confidence and a sense of satisfaction as if the mission had been aplished.


    ¡°Something happened at the headquarters?¡± Joseph grew even more delighted.


    ¡°No, Boss. Everything is going as nned. The damn police force has been withdrawn on Ferdi¡¯s orders. Sam¡¯s headquarters is no longer thriving.¡±


    Josephughed heartily. ¡°Bring Leora to me. You¡¯re already in the mansion, right?¡±


    There was no response, which furrowed Joseph¡¯s brow. ¡°Ute?¡±


    ¡°Looking for me?¡± someone asked, suddenly appearing from the main entrance of Alfred¡¯s mansion. It was a girl he didn¡¯t recognize; long-haired, slightly slim, beautiful, and¡­ her eyes. Yes. Her eyes resembled those of his cousin¡¯s wife.


    Although they had only met asionally, he recognized the beautiful woman who always apanied his rival. His cousin who, in Joseph¡¯s eyes, was unworthy of recing Alfred. He had plenty of opportunities to be at the top. Why should he be eliminated so easily?


    Juan Quassano, their grandfather, had chosen Alfred to rule. Decades ago. He entrusted a small part of the remaining territory under Alfred¡¯s control rather than his father, Altaf Quassano. How foolish of his father to back down. In the family, Altaf was far superior to Alfred. And damn it, Altaf didn¡¯t care much about power sharing. Just like Jimmy¡¯s parents.


    They were all fools! That¡¯s how Joseph saw it.


    He was the one with the Quassano power. He would make his dreamse true.


    ¡°Leora?¡± Joseph chuckled. Realizing that all of this was a trap. Because after he ended the call with Ute, suddenly from behind the tall mansion walls, and from various corners of this luxurious mansion, various types of weapons were aimed at him.


    He was trapped. Joseph remained unfazed. Why should he feel afraid when he came prepared? He had also calcted various possibilities, including unexpected counterattacks this time. Simultaneously, his subordinates did the same, raising concealed weapons from their jackets and immediately setting their targets.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Beatrice, who was still slightly ufortable with the name, even though it was her name, right? She walked slowly, descending the stairs one by one. Approaching the scoundrel who dared to disrupt her life. The one behind all the attacks, including the destruction of the Twin Dragons¡¯ headquarters. The man Beatrice suddenly had the urge to punch.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    No matter how menacing his grinning face was. His bodynguage was full of anger and a sharp, intimidating gaze. No. Beatrice was not afraid at all. Then she pulled out a small dagger that Sam had shown her. It had been carried by Alfred as a symbol of their family. She now used it as a weapon to fight and protect herself, even though she still didn¡¯t know how to use it properly.


    Indeed, she temporarily set aside everything for this battle. She didn¡¯t like anyone disturbing her. Seeing one by one the injured inhabitants of the headquarters, some even losing their lives.


    Beatrice wouldn¡¯t allow it. Her main concern was this man in the ck suit.


    ¡°You¡­ want to fight me, Leora?¡± Joseph asked,ughing loudly. Although danger was already looming around him, with a single bullet, everything would be over. A task that he considered easy but Ute couldn¡¯t aplish. Yes¡­ he would do it now without wasting any more time. He immediately drew the pistol from his pocket.


    Pointing the muzzle at the fearless girl approaching him. Joseph¡¯s thin smile showed that the girl wasn¡¯t afraid of facing her death. ¡°You¡¯re truly a Quassano, it seems.¡±


    ¡°Who do you think I am?¡± Don¡¯t ask how much Beatrice¡¯s steps trembled as she continued to approach this cloaked man. Her hand gripping the dagger was sweaty. She was truly afraid, but she didn¡¯t want to back down from what had been nned. Beatrice was certain that the tip of the pistol wouldn¡¯t miss hitting his head, maybe? She had never faced such a tense day and high stakes before.


    Life.


    However, she offered herself because Joseph targeted her first. Only then was Alfred pursued. And then, he easily med the Twin Dragons for all the tragedies. No. Beatrice wouldn¡¯t allow that to happen. It was a cunning way to do it, but considering Sam¡¯s brief exnation about the darkness of power, Beatrice understood that everything could be risked as long as the goal was achieved.


    So here she was. Standing in Joseph¡¯s way. At a distance of about five to six meters between them, Beatrice stopped in her tracks. Her eyes never strayed, except to challenge Joseph, who looked at her with disgust.


    ¡°You should have died with your parents first, Leora.¡±


    Without hesitation, Joseph fired a bullet. Making Beatrice tightly shut her eyes while still gripping her dagger. Unfortunately¡­


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Joseph groaned in pain.

 [65] b

    The pistol in his hand fell to the ground. Before he could even fire the bullet at Beatrice, his hand had already been hit by the sword that suddenly slid without any obstacle. Luckily, none of his fingers were severed by this white-gripped sword, and he recognized its owner. His eyes quickly scanned to find the owner of the sword, and when they met face to face, ndughed triumphantly.


    ¡°Ah, too bad. My sword missed your hand, you dog!¡± Another sword was already in his shoulder. Ready to swing and sh right in front of Joseph.


    ¡°Bastard!¡± Joseph cursed while spitting. Unsurprisingly, he immediately ordered all his men tounch a counterattack. Meanwhile, he rushed forward without hesitation towards Leora. She was his primary target. nd would be taken care ofter.


    However, Andi quickly took a position to intercept nd, whose eyes gleamed with intense emotions.


    Inevitably, the battle began.


    Under Beatrice¡¯s dark gaze, everything moved so quickly. nd¡¯s sword swung without hesitation towards the man who had been standing by Joseph¡¯s side all this time. Not to mention the barrage of weapons shing without pause. Some fell wounded, while others refused to give up easily. They retaliated where their eyes met, shimmering with intense emotions.


    Beatrice remained still, not moving an inch. She knew she was heavily guarded. Not a single bullet would reach her. Because behind her, Sam was always on guard. She saw him move out of the corner of her eye, heading towards her.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    No. Not to stand behind Beatrice. But clearly to challenge the man who didn¡¯t hesitate to throw a punch at the girl.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch Beatrice!¡± Sam swiftly blocked Joseph¡¯s punch. Their eyes met with anger. ¡°Get inside, Beatrice,¡± he ordered, and she immediatelyplied without protest.


    ¡°Wow!¡± Josephughed. ¡°Ute was right. Sam found himself a woman. Truly disgusting.¡± Joseph spat out his displeasure amidst theughter. He quickly retaliated with the punch that Sam had blocked, relentlessly pressing Sam with his bare hands.


    ¡°I should have been told about the new woman in the Twin Dragons from the beginning, Ute. I would have executed her a long time ago.¡±


    Sam¡¯s anger grew stronger. ¡°Enough talk!¡± His clenched fist grew stronger and was immediately thrust beneath Joseph¡¯s jaw. Unfazed by the sudden grimace of pain on Joseph¡¯s face. He took a few steps back from the powerful blow Sam delivered.


    He gently wiped the remnants of Sam¡¯s punch. Taking a slow breath, Joseph said, ¡°Is that all?¡± Joseph took out two Sai from his pockets. Sharp weapons shaped like tridents with extremely sharp ends. Deadly. And they could inflict such severe wounds if aimed at the right ces.


    One more thing, the tip of Joseph¡¯s Sai was smeared with rare scorpion venom. It could be guaranteed that anyone hit by it would die within a short time.


    The ruler grinned thinly. ¡°You still have a lot to endure, you bastard! That was just a small part of my anger!¡± Equally determined, Sam drew two equally sharp daggers. The symbol of the Twin Dragons engraved at the base of the daggers he tightly held.


    Joseph stepped forward while spitting. He immediately lunged, swinging his Sai. Repeatedly, without pause, but Sam was agile like an eel. Easily evading all his attacks. Joseph grew increasingly frustrated and annoyed because this man always eluded his attacks. He was pushed back by Sam several times. Struck twice by the ruler¡¯s des. And who knows how many times Sam¡¯s leg found its way into his stomach.


    Damn it!


    Joseph staggered as he fell for the umpteenth time. He wiped the corner of his injured lips.


    ¡°Is that all?¡± Sam asked,ughing contemptuously. He toyed with his des, controlling them effortlessly with his fingers. Sweat was streaming down his forehead, but he paid it no mind. He approached, grabbing the cor of Joseph¡¯s slightly torn ck suit due to his attacks. ¡°Get up, you dog!¡± Sam struck Joseph¡¯s face with a powerful blow. ¡°How dare you attack our headquarters while I was away!¡±


    It hurt. A lot. His mouth was bleeding, and he felt like his teeth were broken. But Joseph still managed tough, mocking Sam who was growing angrier.


    ¡°The stupidity of a ruler who wouldn¡¯t put such a high level of trust in his subordinates.¡± Joseph spat, narrowly missing Sam¡¯s face.


    The storm of anger continued to rage in Sam¡¯s chest. Once again, he swung a punch, but Sam miscalcted the swing of Joseph¡¯s Sai.


    Blood flowed from Sam¡¯s right arm, and a different kind of pain spread through his body. The ruler took a few steps back. ¡°Damn it,¡± he muttered softly. He shook his arm gently to dispel the difort.


    ¡°You should have calcted, Samuel,¡± Joseph sneered. ¡°That¡¯s not an ordinary wound.¡±


    Sam finally understood why the pain and burning sensation he felt were different.


    ¡°In less than an hour, your parents will be reunited with their beloved child.¡±


    Sam tightened his grip on the des. He had endured many wounds. There was no need to shout about where his body had been hit. The scars were enough evidence all over his body. Including the wounds simr to the venom he had received when invading the port.


    Back then.


    When he was still too young to be the ruler of the Twin Dragons. Three years after his parents¡¯ departure. The burden was so heavy, but Sam couldn¡¯t avoid it. What his parents had built was crucial and couldn¡¯t be easily removed from his life. And three years were enough for him to be strong and unleash. To confront and subdue many who doubted him.


    The attack he had suffered before almost took his life. Fortunately, the antidote given by Hugo¡¯s parents worked effectively. And the pain that started to spread through him now was simr to what he had felt back then.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re the one who ordered someone to get rid of me,¡± Sam said with a sharp grin. His eyes focused on his opponent, more intense and intimidating than before. He took off his ck shirt, which was soaked with sweat. He immediately bandaged the wound.


    His muscr, well-built body was exposed, basking in the scorching sun. The Twin Dragons¡¯ tattoo was clearly visible on his left side. Several other tattoos adorned his body, along with numerous uncountable scars.


    Joseph grinned, reminiscing about the past. ¡°I don¡¯t need my own hands to kill you, Sam. Unfortunately, they¡¯re all idiots. I had to take matters into my own hands.¡± He also took off his ck coat and rolled up the sleeves of his ck shirt, preparing to engage in a furious struggle with Sam.


    He believed that Sam would copse soon due to the poison that had likely spread through his bloodstream. It was just a matter of time.


    ¡°Do you think the same poison can kill me?¡± Sam chuckled. ¡°You forgot who you¡¯re dealing with, Joseph.¡± This time, Sam didn¡¯t want to evade for too long. His only goal was the death of the traitor, Quassano.


    He had Alfred¡¯s permission. Moreover, everything started because of Joseph. And Alfred wouldn¡¯t forgive the person who had threatened and almost killed his grandson. So it was up to Sam to end Joseph¡¯s life.


    He would make sure of that.


    He quickened his pace, just like Joseph who was preparing to counter Sam¡¯s attack. They disregarded the pain their bodies felt. They exchanged blows and inflicted as much damage as possible until they reached their limits.


    Behind them, screams, curses, and blows could be heard as their subordinates fought each other relentlessly. Sam¡¯s men relentlessly pressed on, seeking out the mastermind behind the destruction of their headquarters, fueled by their anger and the determination to seek revenge. There was no pause given to express their pain. They mercilessly beat Joseph¡¯s subordinates without mercy. For them, life paid with life. Wounds paid with wounds. Pain had to be reciprocal.


    Joining them were Gerald and his remaining men, as well as Jimmy and Be, who fought against Joseph¡¯s forces. From above, Hugo and three sharpshooters aimed their guns and incapacitated Joseph¡¯s subordinates with a single shot. However, Hugo¡¯s rifle was aimed only at three people: Gerald, Be, and Jimmy.


    If they betrayed even once, their lives would be forfeit. Even though nd had provided a surprise of his own on their clothing, Hugo also wanted to personally give them a special memory. The courtyard of Alfred¡¯s mansion had turned into a bloody and tense battlefield.


    Ignoring one fact, that the traitor had risen.

 [66] a

    Meanwhile, Ute¡¯s dizziness and the pain pounding her body were excruciating. She had experienced it before, so there should be noints, right? Most importantly, she couldn¡¯t give up. Her goal was clear and had to be aplished. Maybe she failed when trying to finish off Beatrice. But this time, she wouldn¡¯t waste the opportunity.


    ¡°Ugh!¡± Ute gritted her teeth and grabbed her shoulder tightly. Her memory hadn¡¯t forgotten the moment she realized someone had stopped her, causing her to copse to the floor with blood starting to stain the ground. She couldn¡¯t redirect her gun towards Beatrice. Jack kicked the gun away before she could react, followed by a punch that made her faint.


    Her eyes darted around quickly. The stuffy, dark room was barely illuminated by a dim lighting from a gap in the door. Ute forced herself to move, stumbling slightly. She ignored the pain coursing through her body. Her determination to escape the unfamiliar room was strong.


    Upon reaching the threshold of the door, she slowly turned the knob. She leaned in to make sure there was no surveince around. Silence. There were no shadows moving through the light seeping in through the gap. It meant that the room where she was held captive had no special guarding.


    A sly grin appeared on Ute¡¯s face. She pushed the door open quickly. Just as she suspected, there was no one there. Only a dimly lit hallway, a thick musty smell hanging in the air, and a slightly damp floor beneath her feet. Her vignt eyes nced around asionally, fearing someone might suddenly appear and trap her in the same room again.


    No. Waking up from the darkness had to have a purpose. Especially when it came to Alfred Quassano. Every time she remembered that name, the burning anger in her heart red up strongly. She hadn¡¯t forgotten the Quassano family¡¯s involvement with her. Ever since she was abandoned by her parents at the age of six, one thing had stuck in her memory-Quassano.


    Among all the Quassano properties, Uti was there. ced in the Southern Division, working as a servant until she finished school and dared to work outside of Quassano. There were no initial issues.


    Until disaster struck.


    They ambushed her. Stripped her mercilessly. Vited her without mercy. Her cries went unanswered. In that moment of remaining consciousness, she clearly heard a familiar voice.


    ¡°Once you¡¯re out of Quassano, this is what you¡¯ll get. Women don¡¯t know gratitude. The Boss will surely be pleased with this.¡±


    It was Coky¡¯s voice, one of the trusted servants in the Quassano household. In every Quassano property, there was one trusted person, including Coky. And what did he say? The Boss would be pleased with this situation? Oh God!


    Fear crawled over her as footsteps approached. She didn¡¯t dare make a sound. Choosing to pretend to be dead while praying for God to take her life now. She felt disgusted with herself.


    ¡°Poor you.¡± The man approached. He lifted Ute¡¯s chin, her eyes still closed. ¡°If you want revenge against Quassano, follow my instructions. There¡¯s my business card slipped into your pocket. I¡¯ll send help so you can have your revengeter.¡±


    That¡¯s why she had been under Sam¡¯s protection for years. Help came from unknown sources. She understood that Sam kindly helped her. She should have had the self-awareness to repay Sam¡¯s kindness, but her thirst for revenge against Quassano was too strong. Her trauma wasn¡¯t easily erased. That included her search for what led Boss Quassano to do this to her.


    When she met Alfred again while carrying out a mission with Anne, she had a strong desire to end the old man¡¯s life. Truly. Unfortunately, if she acted rashly, her goal wouldn¡¯t be achieved. Regardless of the other Quassanos¡¯ desires, as long as she killed Alfred at the right moment with her own hands. Since she knew there was something valuable to Alfred, she would destroy it along with him. That was her intention.


    The path she was following came to an end. A small staircase greeted her, and as she looked up, there was a small door on the other side. Ute smirked slightly. She immediately climbed each step. They were a bit slippery, so she had to be more careful. She used the wall as support. The coldness seeped into her palms. She quickened her pace, not wanting to be unaware of the situation she would face.


    The door was locked. Resourceful as ever, Ute took out a small te she had hidden in her underwear. Everything she carried was stripped, including the small knife concealed behind her sock. It was impossible for Sam¡¯s men to allow her to have anything that could be used as a weapon. But one thing made her feel strange, whether it was luck or misfortune for her.


    There was no guarding for her.


    The small te was tinkered with until the door opened. Ute wore a satisfied grin on her face. Without waiting any longer, she quickly ran along the corridor, which was much brighter than before. Her eyes scanned the surroundings, where paintings and vases with expensive flowers could be seen. And there, a portrait she recognized; Quassano.


    ¡°Ah, so here it is.¡± Despite clutching her still painful shoulder, her heart was suddenly filled with great joy. She hastened her steps to find the person she had been targeting for a long time; Alfred Quassano. But before that could happen, she needed a weapon to facilitate her actions.


    Luckily, the corridor ended at one corner of the garden. The only thing she found there was an abandoned machete. It further lifted Ute¡¯s spirits. She immediately picked it up and continued her search for Alfred. Ah¡­ maybe torturing his granddaughter first could be done right in front of Alfred. After all, the man had no qualms about asking others to destroy her. But what was her crime? Choosing to work outside? No longer being with Quassano? The pain in her heart from what she had experienced years ago never subsided.


    That damn old geezer!


    ¡°Alfred!¡± she shouted loudly.


    Faintly, she heardmotion up ahead. She quickened her steps to assess the situation. Uti was certain that Joseph¡¯s n had encountered some obstacles. She needed to resolve it immediately. Her loyalty to Joseph had been etched in her since she discovered who caused her to experience the hellish world. She didn¡¯t care if her life was endangered or if it ended up in Sam¡¯s hands, as long as her goal was aplished. In essence, she had been dead for a long time.


    Consider Ute lucky. Once again, her eyes met the gaze of the ck-haired girl she had almost wounded; Beatrice, ah¡­ Leora Quassano.


    Beatrice¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, filled with disappointment. Her fists clenched tightly, and her breath seethed with anger. Lightning shed in her eyes, brimming with emotions towards the woman who had betrayed the Twin Dragons.


    ¡°How did you escape?¡± she eximed.


    Ute spat as she looked at Beatrice cynically. ¡°Did you forget that I¡¯m skilled at escaping? I¡¯m grateful to Sam and his teachings.¡±


    ¡°You truly have no sense of gratitude!¡± Beatrice scolded angrily.


    Ute burst intoughter. She tightened her grip on the machete. ¡°If you don¡¯t know the meaning of gratitude, just stay quiet.¡± Ute¡¯s steps turned into a half-run. She aimed a sh at the unyielding girl. She was certain that this time she would seed in inflicting a wound on her. Her blood boiled with vengeance. To her, injuring Beatrice was not proportional to what Ute had endured.


    Unfortunately, Jack quickly intercepted the attack. He used a long iron rod as a weapon to halt Ute¡¯s machete swing, leaving the short-haired woman furious.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°You bastard, Jack!¡±


    ¡°The one who deserves to be called a bastard is you, Ute,¡± Jack calmly replied. Nheless, his eyes scrutinized Ute relentlessly. He was truly incensed by her actions. He never expected Ute to dare betray them, to coborate with the person who caused all this chaos. There was not even a hint of regret in her gaze. Foolish Jack! What traitor feels remorse for their actions? What exists instead is that Ute would pay dearly for everything.


    Ute snorted. She slightly loosened her body to resist the big man. Ever since she was at Sam¡¯s house, she had learned almost all forms of martial arts, including the use of weapons.


    No matter the type. Sam¡¯s principle was clear: every one of his subordinates had to possess special skills, including Ute. That¡¯s why she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to fight against Jack. She adopted a wide-legged stance to prepare to attack or defend against Jack¡¯s strikes.


    Both of them engaged in a fierce fight. Beatrice took a few steps back, terrified by how Uti wielded her weapon without mercy. She spared no one. Jack, too, refused to hold back his counterattacks. Uti found herself in a tight spot a few times, but she always managed to escape. Sometimes she struck with punches and kicks that Beatrice felt were not to be taken lightly and were directed at Jack.


    Both of them were panting heavily. Sweat poured around their foreheads. But Ute wasn¡¯t easily defeated. Her stamina was still strong, despite her shoulder asionally causing pain. She didn¡¯t care about the fresh wound she had just received. Her goal was only to push Jack back and finish off Beatrice.


    ¡°You¡¯re done for!¡± Ute¡¯s clenched fistnded right on Jack¡¯s jaw. Her knuckles stung a bit as she realized the significant physical difference between them. However, seeing Jack retreat a few steps brought her joy.


    Just like now.

 [66] b

    ¡°Is that all?¡± Jack asked, wiping the corner of his lip. There was a slight sting, probably from the punch earlier. Damn it! How long had it been since he fought against one of Sam¡¯s subordinates? It seemed like he spent most of his time sitting behind a desk, drinking with nd. Next time, he would make a bigint to nd. His sturdy body felt a bit stiff. But no, he wouldn¡¯t give up now, especially against Ute.


    The traitor who shamelessly shattered all the trust within the Twin Dragons. He wouldn¡¯t spare her, even if Sam asked Jack to restrain himself. Yeah, Ute was already given a chance to breathe, right? So why was she now pointing her weapon at Beatrice?


    Did Ute forget how terrifying Sam could be when he was angry?


    Meanwhile, Ute prepared to strike Jack again. Despite being in pain from Jack¡¯s heavy blows, she was ready to continue. ¡°I won¡¯t stop before you¡¯re dead.¡±


    Jack burst intoughter, filling therge space. ¡°I feel the same way about you, Ute. For the Twin Dragons, a traitor deserves to die.¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Uteunched a kick at Jack, who was now in front of her. Unfortunately, the big man quickly evaded. Cleverly, he aimed his knee at another part of Jack¡¯s body. Ute was tall and slender, but agile and nimble in her movements.


    Jack had been with Sam much longer than Ute. He could read every move she made, although he was somewhat overwhelmed due to hisck of recent fights without weapons, as well as the injury he received from Gerald. Damn Gerald for making him struggle against Ute.


    However, Jack no longer considered his feelings as a fellowrade of Sam¡¯s subordinates. Every punch Jack threw at Ute was blind and relentless. He paid no attention to her groans, screams, and curses. What mattered to Jack was that Ute was defeated.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Ute¡¯s shout echoed as Jack¡¯s staff struck her shoulder. She took a few steps back, wincing in pain. Her wounds hadn¡¯t fully healed yet, and she hadn¡¯t received proper medical treatment. The pain made her buckle, and warm fluid ran down her shoulder. Fresh blood flowed from the wound.


    But she couldn¡¯t stay still for too long. Rolling quickly to the right, she evaded Jack¡¯s relentless staff strikes without pause. She immediately got up, swinging her machete haphazardly to keep Jack at bay. Her breath was ragged, and she coughed softly. Her chest felt tight, even though she hadn¡¯t taken any hits.


    ¡°You bastard!¡± Ute spat in frustration, gripping her increasingly painful shoulder.


    ¡°Get up, you piece of shit! Fight me!¡± Jack grinned fiercely. The iron staff yed in the palm of his hand. ¡°Is that all the courage you have, traitor?¡±


    Ute was truly enraged. Slightly stumbling, she got up, despite her unsteady footing. Without hesitation, she pressed forward against Jack, even though the pain in her shoulder intensified. Unfortunately, once again, she received a blow from the burly man, this time on her left back. She staggered, almost falling, but managed to stay on her feet. Ute wouldn¡¯t easily be defeated by Jack.


    No, she had to find a way to make Jack lose. No matter how, even if it meant¡­ her eyes immediately focused on Beatrice, who was standing near the stairs. The long-haired girl continued to watch their fight, visibly shocked by the changing situation. Ute made a quick decision. Threatening the opponent by taking someone else hostage was the right move.


    Her hand clenched the rusty weapon, ready to injure Beatrice. The target changed. If this girl got hurt, it was certain that Sam would be disappointed in Jack. As for herself? She didn¡¯t care. Hurting Beatrice, or even better, striking and taking the life of this newfound Quassano, would make Alfred suffer.


    ¡°Brave, huh, you bitch!¡± Jack was taken aback. He didn¡¯t expect Ute¡¯s movement to change direction. He immediately chased after Ute¡¯s swift steps. The blood-stained machete in Ute¡¯s hand swung towards the startled Beatrice.


    ¡°Stay away, Beatrice!¡± Jack shouted.


    Unfortunately, it was toote.


    The swing was aimed directly at Beatrice. Without hesitation, Uti intended to harm her.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Beatrice widened her eyes, falling to a sitting position. Not a single wound touched her skin. However, the figure that reced her was struck by the weapon. The figure copsed, apanied by a wide-open wound on the shoulder. Ute blinked slowly. A thin smile formed on the short-haired woman¡¯s face. Her satisfied smile was now apanied byughter.


    ¡°So the old man does love his grandchild,¡± Ute said. She lowered her guard, including against Jack, who swung his staff towards her without pause.


    Ute received a punch from Jack that made her fall to the ground. The blood-stained machete hit Beatrice¡¯s protective gear and fell aside. It didn¡¯t matter, it was fine because she had sessfully avenged Alfred, even though he wasn¡¯t dead yet. But Ute was confident that the wound Alfred received could threaten his life. Ah, the machete should have been coated with poison. Then the demise of this Quassano ruler would be even quicker, right?


    ¡°You bastard!¡± Ute cursed through clenched teeth as Jack¡¯s kick struck her stomach. She tried to get up and retaliate against Jack¡¯s continuous attacks.


    Meanwhile, Beatrice didn¡¯t know what to do except approach and tremble out of fear. Especially with the blood flowing from the man¡¯s shoulder continuously. The gaze of the man she knew as Alfred stared at her with relief.


    ¡°My granddaughter,¡± he said softly.


    ¡°Sir, don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll call for help.¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°No need,¡± Alfred weakly smiled. ¡°At least, Grandpa can be of use to you now.¡±


    Beatrice clenched her fists. Why were her lips still awkwardly calling him ¡®grandpa¡¯? ¡°No,¡± Beatrice shook her head. She couldn¡¯t ept Alfred speaking like that. Even though she couldn¡¯t fullyprehend the reality yet, her intuition told her that everything was true. Especially with the photo of her mother that Alfred showed her. How much she resembled her mother.


    Although she received only a brief exnation, a part of her heart had already started to ept it. And now, Alfred quickly protected her. Regardless of the pain from the fresh wound he had just received, as long as Beatrice remained unharmed. Which part of Beatrice suddenly felt sad? Worried? And unepting?


    If all those realities were indeed true, the old man beside her was her only family.


    ¡°Just wait a moment.¡±


    ¡°No need, Leora.¡±


    Oh God! Her heart ached. The old man¡¯s eyes asionally blinked slowly, and Beatrice knew he was trying to suppress the pain. She needed to find help. ¡°Grandpa, wait here. Leora, find help.¡± Beatrice had to be strong. She couldn¡¯t let anything terrible happen to her grandfather. No, it was more than that. She would suddenly lose her only family.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be long, Grandpa.¡± Beatrice tried her best to smile. She tightly clenched her hand, assuring herself that she would only be gone momentarily to seek help. There was nothing to worry about.


    ¡°Grandpa is d to finally meet you.¡± Alfred¡¯s hand touched Beatrice¡¯s face, causing a tear to roll down her closed eyes. ¡°Finally¡­ what Grandpa believed came true. His granddaughter is still alive.¡±


    Alfred closed his eyes slowly. The pain in his injured shoulder became increasingly intense. ¡°Grandpa is happy.¡± Despite the pain he felt, the joy in his mind soared.


    Beatrice¡¯s hand clenched tightly. No, she wouldn¡¯t let her grandfather give up that easily. ¡°I¡¯m also happy, Grandpa. But be patient. This happiness doesn¡¯t have to end in bloodshed.¡± She gently lowered Alfred¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ll call for help.¡±


    She had to hurry. Her eyes quickly scanned the surroundings. Two men in ck suits, which confused Beatrice, she didn¡¯t know which side they were on. But when weapons were drawn from their pockets, she knew which side they supported.


    ¡°Think, Beatrice. Think!¡± she screamed internally. She wished she could hold and use a weapon. She wouldn¡¯t hesitate to protect herself and eliminate those who had ill intentions towards her. What should she do in this trapped situation? God! This time, bring a miracle to her. For both of them. And for Sam and the Twin Dragons.


    Beatrice pleaded.


    Ute continued to resist Jack, although Beatrice could see several wounds on the woman¡¯s face. Jack relentlessly pressed on, mercilessly striking Ute.


    ¡°You¡¯ll die, Alfred Quassano!¡± one of the two men in ck uniforms shouted.


    The pistol quickly aimed at Beatrice, apanied by a satisfied grin from the man in ck. Beatrice closed her eyes, resigned. This time, her body instinctively shielded the injured Alfred. She feared facing death when there were still so many questions that needed answers. And Sam¡¯s face suddenly shed in her mind.


    The face of the man she loved.


    ¡°Brother¡­ Are you scared?¡±


    As the man in ck shouted, Jack turned around. His eyes widened in disbelief at the situation they were now facing. He couldn¡¯t let Ute go just like that. This snake of a woman shouldn¡¯t escape without punishment from Sam. But both Beatrice and Alfred were in danger.


    ¡°You fight him, you son of a bitch!¡± Ute suddenly yelled, swinging her rusty machete towards Jack. And as the loud gunshot rang out, along with the sh of the rusty machete and the screams that filled the room once again.


    ¡°You bastards!¡±

 [67] a

    Sam wiped the corner of his injured lip, blood staining his palm, though not much. His jaw was slightly stiff, but he didn¡¯t care too much. As long as he hadn¡¯t defeated this opponent who still looked at him with contempt, Sam wouldn¡¯t fall. He would keep pressing until this man waspletely destroyed in his hands.


    ¡°Is that all?¡± Sam asked, stepping closer. The opponent stumbled slightly after the blow he had received earlier. How could he not? Before, Sam had pummeled him as if he didn¡¯t allow the man to catch his breath. Continuously. Without pause. Without mercy. And without caring if his opponent was already beaten to a pulp.


    His anger had reached its peak.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Joseph muttered softly, trying to alleviate the throbbing in his head. The heavy blow from Sam had made him a bit dizzy.


    Hand-to-handbat was no issue for Joseph, but unfortunately, he overlooked one fact: Sam was a true fighter. He wouldn¡¯t let his opponent take a leisurely breath. Although Joseph could have drawn his weapon, shooting Sam right in the head or heart, thus killing the ruler, and then quickly disposing of Alfred to achieve all his goals.


    However, Joseph also realized that Sam was armed with many weapons in his pockets. The man hadn¡¯t used them yet, although he could have. Ah¡­ Joseph had to start the fight with a lot of gunfire. Simr to the background surrounding them, where gunshots filled the air. The cries of pain and curses were clearly heard in the courtyard of Alfred¡¯s mansion, which had turned into a battlefield.


    ¡°Enough with the talk, you bastard!¡± Joseph spat. He pulled out the weapon from his pocket, pointing it directly at Sam, who stared back at him with a malicious gaze. Was Joseph afraid? Not at all.


    ¡°Do you think I enjoy ying with you?¡± Sam replied quickly. He pulled out the two pistols that had been concealed in his pockets, evading the target Joseph had set on him as quickly as possible. When it came to agility and evasion, Sam had the upper hand. The bullet struck the edge of a pir behind Sam. If Sam had been a little slower, the bullet might have lodged in his head.


    No, Sam wouldn¡¯t be easily defeated. He wouldn¡¯t let Joseph leave this area alive, especially not to achieve his goals. He took cover behind arge flower vase. The corner of his eye quickly captured the surroundings, especially Joseph¡¯s whereabouts. Sam was confident that the man was also seeking cover to protect himself.


    A loud burst ofughter resounded, originating from Joseph. Sam knew that.


    ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t hide, Sam! It seems you¡¯re still afraid of dying!¡± Once again, hisughter filled the air. He quickly ensured that the weapon in his hand was fully loaded. He didn¡¯t want to run out of ammunition in the middle of his attack on Sam. His enjoyment would be interrupted. Who knows, during that pause, it might be the moment where he could incapacitate Sam.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Enough with the nonsense!¡± Sam rose. His hands immediately aimed the pistols at the spot where he believed Joseph was taking cover, behind the car hood he had used. A thin grin appeared as his mind quickly processed what he would do to incapacitate Joseph.


    He aimed one bullet at the car hood, causing a loud ng as the shot missed its mark. But no, Sam didn¡¯t care about theughter that came from Joseph¡¯s lips. He continued to aim his weapons and target several points. He wouldn¡¯t let Joseph escape from his gunfire. Whether alive or dead, it made no difference to Sam. Although he would prefer it if there was still some life left in Joseph afterward.


    It wouldn¡¯t be easy to die after what that bastard had done to Sam. He wasn¡¯t a benevolent ruler who would hand everything over to the authorities. Moreover, the reports that reached his ears mentioned that not only was the Twin Serpent¡¯s headquarters destroyed, but many of his subordinates also became victims. In this situation, would Sam not seek revenge? It was impossible.


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Josephughed satisfactorily. ¡°Is that all your shooting skills, you asshole? Idiot!¡±


    Sam grinned as he continued to unleash shots that seemed haphazard to Joseph. Another bullet whizzed past, almost hitting the shoulder of someone he suspected to be Joseph. Suddenly, theughter disappeared, reced by curses, and Sam prepared himself. Because within seconds, Joseph emerged from his hiding ce. Before the man could aim his weapon, Sam fired one final shot.


    Right above the engine ignition.


    Creating a dramatic explosion, with mes shooting high. Also, the screams from Joseph, who was unaware of what had happened. The fire quickly engulfed his body. The explosion itself had a profound impact, sending Joseph¡¯s body flying quite far. His screams and cries suddenly turned into a horrifying chant amidst the ongoing battle.


    ¡°Ugh!¡± The piercing sound that resonated in his ears made time seem to stand still. The mes were not far from where he fell, and Sam himself was affected by the explosion. He was thrown quite far, although he didn¡¯te into contact with the mes. He had made his own calctions to minimize the risk of the explosion. Despite the pain in his back from hitting scattered debris, he felt a great sense of satisfaction as he gazed at the growing ze.


    Several people approached the source of the fire, but they couldn¡¯t do anything.


    ¡°Boss!¡± Valdo, who was not far from Sam¡¯s position, immediately approached. After shooting one of Joseph¡¯s soldiers who had been targeting the right side, where the defenses were weaker, Valdo¡¯s main task was to ensure that no one could enter, especially Joseph¡¯s men.


    He quickly reached out his hand to help Sam get up. ¡°You¡­ you okay?¡±


    ¡°Does it look like it?¡± Sam scoffed. He grabbed the offered hand and stood up as quickly as he could, ignoring the pain and soreness that ravaged his body. He immediately picked up his fallen pistol, checked its ammo, and swiftly walked towards the man he had incapacitated. There was one thing he needed to make sure of now. Despite his own injuries, blood streaming from his head, he paid it no mind.


    Had Joseph died? If not, Sam¡¯s pistol or de needed to be quenched with this damn man¡¯s blood.


    ¡°Call Hugo,¡± Sammanded, without room for refusal. Valdo nodded immediately and let Sam do whatever he wanted. The ruler¡¯s steps continued to approach the helpless figure lying there, still engulfed in mes. But Sam didn¡¯t care.


    Once he was near Joseph, the overpowering scent and the gruesome sight of the man¡¯s body from the recent explosion made Sam grimace. Joseph¡¯s eyes still pleaded, no longer challenging or seemingly dominating the world. The mocking gaze and arrogance had vanished, reced by excruciating pain. Sam looked at him with a t expression.


    His other hand, full of burn wounds and partially dried blood, trembled as it extended. Most of his clothes were already burnt. Joseph¡¯s eyes continued to lock onto Sam¡¯s standing figure, even though his entire body rendered him utterly helpless. The pain he felt was indescribable. Everything felt paralyzed. Nothing crossed his mind except power. Even if he was now lying defenseless, Sam wanted to experience the same.


    Death.


    Or at least feel the same pain. So, with all his strength, he gathered it in his other hand, the one still holding the pistol. He didn¡¯t know if it still worked or not, but Joseph remembered all the weapons Sam possessed. It should still be usable, even if it was charred. The weapons he possessed were different from the onesmonly avable. He was somewhat grateful that he was a Quassano, with control over several sectors, including the arms trade.


    Diverting Joseph¡¯s attention with a pleading gaze, Sam focused all his determination as his other hand swiftly aimed the pistol at Joseph, who was less than two meters away.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡±

 [67] b

    One shot from Sam was directed right at Joseph¡¯s head, causing the man to slump lifelessly. Blood sttered, staining the tips of Sam¡¯s shoes. Sam pulled a thin grin as a form of release for the death of Joseph Quassano in his hands. He hadn¡¯t found true satisfaction yet, but he knew Joseph was not someone to be given a chance.


    Those in the battle area witnessed how Sam executed and achieved a victory without announcement; the Twin Serpents remained undefeated. This moment was immediately seized upon by all of Sam¡¯s subordinates, including Alfred¡¯s men, to press their opponents to surrender, throw down their weapons, and submit to defeat.


    Unlike Be, Jimmy, and Gerald, who gathered and forced Joseph¡¯s men to regroup in one spot, their gazes were focused on each other. They seemed to be giving each other a signal to get as far away from this area as possible. They couldn¡¯t stay here any longer. There was no longer any interest, and they didn¡¯t want to deal with the police or Alfred any longer.


    They didn¡¯t even need to congratte Sam on this victory.


    ¡°I¡¯m giving you three the freedom to leave once everything is settled, Gerald. But understand one thing: your lives are still intact because I don¡¯t want to prolong the problem. But if you step out of line again, I won¡¯t hesitate to expedite all of your deaths.¡±


    Gerald still remembered Sam¡¯s words at the end of the phone call a few hours ago. He couldn¡¯t escape from everything Sam had said, including his presence here. Although Ferdi, the police chief who had been monitoring their movements, Gerald had his own n at least. Especially now that Sam¡¯s words echoed again. It meant that Sam allowed them to still do whatever they wanted out there.


    As long as no one disturbed the Twin Serpents again.


    Gerald wouldn¡¯t waste that opportunity. Including Be and Jimmy¡¯s presence, who certainly wouldn¡¯t be able to return to their original ce. They would discuss thatter. The only thing they needed to think about was how to escape while the security around them was tight. Even though they had to participate in this battle, Gerald knew that Hugo was watching from above.


    The never-missing sniper aimed his weapon. The three of them could easily be mere names while moving.


    ¡°Hugo is no longer in his position, Gerald,¡± Be quickly informed. She discarded the weapon she had been using to beat Joseph¡¯s forces. Damn Sam. He made her afraid but also forced her to think quickly to stay alive. Although she had practiced with weapons several times, this battle was much more thrilling, and if she made a wrong move, her life would be at stake.


    ¡°Now is the right time for us to leave.¡± Gerald nodded, understanding. He gathered a few things he could take with him during their escape, rummaging through the scattered pockets of bodies nearby. What they needed now was money.


    That¡¯s what Be did too. Jimmy, who was in another corner, did the same. As if they understood what they had to do now. They scattered to deceive Ferdi¡¯s people who could hinder their escape. The forest they would pass through would certainly be heavily guarded. They had to find another way to escape and live as freely as possible.


    ¡°We¡¯ll take the western route. We¡¯ll separate at the border,¡± Gerald said, asionally looking back. He saw an opportunity to flee. Two others joined his hurried steps.


    ¡°So soon?¡± Jimmy asked incredulously. ¡°I can¡¯t go back.¡±


    Gerald sighed. ¡°You can take care of yourself, right? What did you get?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t look. Everything is in this bag.¡± Jimmy pushed aside a branch that suddenly blocked his path. ¡°We¡¯ll think about it once we¡¯re really out of their reach.¡±


    Reluctantly, Gerald agreed. Especially when Be¡¯s voice chimed in. They walked quickly, ignoring anything that stood in their way, including tree roots that asionally tripped them. They believed that at the end of this dense pine forest, they would find freedom without involving Sam, the Quassanos, or Ferdi.


    However, ns remained ns.


    Their steps came to a sudden halt as the blood-smeared sword blocked their path. It wasn¡¯t just in front of their chests; it was right at their necks. The gleaming samurai sword rendered thempletely helpless.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± nd asked with a wicked grin. ¡°Do you think you can escape from me, huh?¡±


    ***[]***


    Sam was trained for five years to fight when there¡¯s an intruder. At the age of seven, he was already skilled in using blunt weapons, including a staff. He had mastered the art of incapacitating opponents, even with improvised weapons. And if he were equipped with a knife or pistol, his opponents would undoubtedly be helpless.


    All of this was because of his father, who had tempered him relentlessly to survive. Despite the tears and the refusal, losing his stubborn and merciless father had shaken him to the core. Everything his father left behind was to prepare Sam for things that could harm him. His intuition sharpened to read his surroundings and protect what needed to be protected.


    The Twin Serpents.


    The only legacy his father had entrusted him with, which he had to keep guarding until this moment. He should have realized that there would be infiltrators who could cause such chaos. Maybe this hardened part of him also came from his mother¡¯s blood. A beautiful woman with a gentle andpassionate nature, which made him lower his guard a bit. Including his heart, which suddenly became upied by someone.


    The person in front of him now, in a helpless state, trembled as they clung to a blood-soaked figure. Sam knew that figure was an old man who was always nagging. Sometimes he reminded Sam of his father, and his visits would make Sam exhausted and irritated. But that figure wasn¡¯t someone who wanted to possess the Twin Serpents.


    Whether it was due to the past rtionship between his parents and the Quassanos or because Alfred was just like that. Sam didn¡¯t want to find out now. What was on his mind at the moment was how to avenge everything and everyone who tried to harm Alfred and¡­ Beatrice?


    He wouldn¡¯t let Beatrice suffer even a scratch.


    ¡°You bastards!¡± Sam eximed.


    He fired a shot at the man in the ck suit who aimed his weapon at Beatrice. Not satisfied, Sam disabled three people around him with a single shot. Sam stepped forward without fear, even though several shots were fired at him. In Sam¡¯s eyes, theycked courage. None of the shots hit him. Not a single one.


    Consequently, his retaliatory shots sent them tumbling. Helpless and lifeless, as this time Sam aimed for their heads. He didn¡¯t care about his bloodstained hands; all he cared about was Beatrice¡¯s safety.


    Meanwhile, Jack, who was unprepared for Ute¡¯s frenzied attack, got shed. His hand was injured, and blood gushed from a wide, gaping wound. ¡°ARGH!¡± he cried out. The weapon he had been holding fell to the ground.


    Ute was delighted to see what had just happened. Once again, she directed the bloody machete at Jack. After that, should she deal with Beatrice or perhaps escape? Whatever. The most important thing was that whoever her opponent was, she had to disable them immediately. Even if it meant facing their death.


    However¡­ BANG!


    The sound of a gunshot apanied by a cry erupted from Ute¡¯s lips, abruptly halting her ns. ¡°Damn it!¡± Her hand went numb. Blood gushed, soaking the floor. The machete she had been gripping fell, bathed in her own blood.


    Her hungry eyes roamed, seeking to find out who dared to disrupt her pleasure this time. She didn¡¯t care who was injured. In her eyes, the Twin Serpents sided with the Quassanos. If she couldn¡¯t get to the Quassanos, then her attack had to be directed at someone who would satisfy her. Including injuring Jack.


    ¡°I¡¯m here, Ute.¡± Sam chuckled. His weapon was back in his pocket. He nced briefly at the approaching figures-his subordinates. ¡°Deal with Alfred immediately, Val. Instruct Ferdi to clean up this ce. Ask Hugo to take Beatrice as far away from here as possible.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Boss!¡± Valdo promptly followed Sam¡¯s instructions.


    Meanwhile, Ute grumbled in displeasure. Her eyes hungered, fixed on Sam, who was now approaching her. Although a sudden fear crawled up her spine, Uti didn¡¯t care. If she had to bear Sam¡¯s punishment this time, it didn¡¯t matter. Her eyes were already satisfied with the two people she had sessfully injured, including Alfred. Her calction was that the old man wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the torn wound in his abdomen. Surely he had been bleeding since earlier.


    Uteughed afterward. ¡°Do your worst, Boss.¡±


    Sam grinned. His eyes continued to gaze sharply at Ute. The person he had trusted all this time, the person he had extended his hand to. The person who had now entangled him in all this chaos, including being the one who suffered the most from the consequences of Ute¡¯s betrayal.


    This woman is damn awful. It¡¯s as if her heart has died and she can¡¯t think straight. The headquarters doesn¡¯t have to be a mess, but at least the people who have lived under the same roof. Ute must know them. There¡¯s no way she doesn¡¯t know who they are.


    It¡¯s not easy for Sam to believe everything that has happened. But the reality that exists is indeed painful, right?


    ¡°I¡¯ll ept all your anger, Sam,¡± Ute still had a smirk on her lips. ¡°Besides¡­ I¡¯m sure Old Man won¡¯tst much longer.¡±


    Sam¡¯s fist clenched tightly. He continued to step towards Ute. His eyes never left the figure that made every drop of his blood boil.


    ¡°I should have injured your lover, not Alfred,¡± Ute felt the excruciating pain throbbing in her hand. Drops of blood fell one by one. Meanwhile, her other hand tried to stop the bleeding. ¡°So that Old Man understands what it feels like to be in my shoes.¡±


    ¡°Silence,¡± Sam said with an intimidating tone.


    ¡°Why should I be silent?¡±


    Without hesitation, Sam delivered a p right across the face of the woman who now fell near him. A groan escaped her mouth, but Sam didn¡¯t care. ¡°Get up, you dog!¡± Sam ruthlessly kicked Ute¡¯s leg. The woman winced in pain as the kick hit one of the pirs in this luxurious house.


    Ute disregarded all the pain she was feeling. She struggled to stand up, albeit unsteadily. But after that, sheughed with satisfaction. ¡°You don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like to be me, Sam!¡±


    Without the need for many words, Sam grabbed Ute by her hair. His grip was so tight that it felt as if his hand was ready to create instant baldness on the woman¡¯s head, who was now writhing in pain. Yet, Ute¡¯s eyes never showed a hint of regret. Instead, they seemed to be waiting for Sam to truly lose his temper.


    Since Sam was informed of what had really happened, his mind had been processing everything without being present. How terrifying Ute and Joseph¡¯s actions were to him. They were so cunning in throwing the ball to pave the way for their ns. And once everything was carried out, there was no mercy from Joseph or Ute. Leaving a state of turmoil in Sam¡¯s mind.


    If that were to happen.


    How could he not? The deaths of Beatrice and Alfred were their goals. To destroy the Twin Serpents and keep them in constant conflict with the Eagle Wing, including the basic n that Joseph had conceived. Making them hold power over Sam¡¯s suffering, even though it wasn¡¯t part of their n, but the impact could truly leave Sam helpless.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Sam couldn¡¯t imagine if all of that happened. Just seeing Beatrice helpless had already shattered him. What if she got hurt? He wouldn¡¯t let the person who harmed Beatrice take another breath. Sam swore, even if it meant going to hell, he would chase after them. He would continuously inflict the pain Beatrice had endured.


    ¡°There¡¯s one thing you need to know, Ute,¡± Sam whispered. Very softly, he brought the woman who was still writhing in pain closer. He could savor the sound of herbored breathing. Unfortunately, Ute¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t reflect fear at all. Instead, she seemed to be waiting for what Sam would do.


    Just like Joseph earlier. That man had sessfully brainwashed Ute. Ute acted perfectly to the point that she couldn¡¯t sense any of his moves. Was it because he was too foolish and easily trusted people? But Hugo, nd, Jack? They were all loyal.


    ¡°People like you,¡± Sam unsheathed his dagger. The dagger adorned with the symbol of the Twin Serpents that he cherished wholeheartedly. Then, with one swift thrust, the dagger pierced Ute¡¯s abdomen. It was clear that Ute was shocked by what Sam did.


    ¡°Traitors like you don¡¯t need to live any longer, especially within the Twin Serpents.¡± Sam rotated the dagger with strong pressure. He didn¡¯t care that his hand was already warm from the oozing blood. He thoroughly enjoyed Ute¡¯s increasing expression of pain.


    ¡°Even if you were honest with me, I could still seek revenge in any way.¡± Sam released his grip on Ute¡¯s hair.


    Once again, the woman fell to the ground, moaning in pain. The wound Sam inflicted on her abdomen gaped wide open. The dagger was sharp enough to sever fingers, let alone stirring in her stomach. The pain she felt this time was a thousand times worse than the gunshot wound.


    ¡°You know the principle I always uphold in the Twin Serpents?¡± Sam approached, squatting down while observing every expression of pain on Ute¡¯s face. He brought his hand, still stained with blood, closer to the dagger lodged in her abdomen. Without any mercy, Sam simply pulled out the dagger. Ignoring Ute¡¯s screams and cries of pain.


    ¡°The price for a traitor is death, Ute.¡±

 [68] a

    Beatrice¡¯s hands were still trembling. She tried her best to rid herself of the turmoil that had yet to leave her heart. How terrible this recent event that had entered her life was. Countless times her intertwined fingers squeezed each other. Sometimes her eyes nced out the window, seeking sce in the tall pine trees, even if only a little.


    ¡°Mr. Alfred will surely get through this critical period,¡± David said, trying to reassure the girl sitting beside him. Inside the luxurious car owned by the Quassano family, driven by Hugo, they hurried to catch up with the car carrying Alfred.


    David himself was quite anxious seeing the condition of the Quassano leader. Before his injured body was whisked away in an ambnce, David was entrusted with a message.


    ¡°Please take care of Leora for me, David. You¡¯re the person I trust the most. After that, Sam,¡± Alfred chuckled. ¡°What else can I do? I realize that his love for Leora is not something to be taken lightly.¡±


    David quickly dismissed the thought. ¡°Sir, you¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ve contacted the best doctors in the Southern Department, and they¡¯re waiting for you there. They will do their best.¡±


    Alfred justughed.


    ¡°Stay strong for Miss Leora, Sir. I¡¯m sure she would be saddened to know your encounter was so brief.¡±


    David closed his eyes for a moment, trying to erase the memories that still lingered. The gaze of Alfred¡¯s old eyes couldn¡¯t deceive him. His master¡¯s wounds must be severe. No. David couldn¡¯t bear to imagine if Alfred had to leave them all.


    ¡°I hope so,¡± Beatrice said softly. Through the rearview mirror, her eyes unintentionally met Hugo¡¯s dark gaze. The trusted right hand of Sam¡¯s nodded briefly, as if silently saying, ¡°The boss will catch up once his matters are resolved.¡±


    ¡°But, Hugo, is Sam okay?¡± Beatrice asked, not willing to divert her attention from Hugo.


    ¡°Boss Sam is fine. There are still things that need to be taken care of with Ferdi.¡±


    Beatrice nodded in understanding. Thinking of Sam, all she could feel was immense relief. Seeing the tattooed man with a dragon on his chest entering and incapacitating the people who tried to attack him. Punishing Ute, but unfortunately, Beatrice was asked to leave Alfred¡¯s mansion. Beatrice decided to apany the old man who protected her.


    She had to make sure Alfred received the best care. There were many things she wanted to ask Alfred. She hadn¡¯t fullyprehended all the words the old man said before the atmosphere in the mansion turned tense. There were still many things she wanted to know, including her parents.


    Meanwhile, Sam observed the blood-soaked dagger in Ute¡¯s hands. Then, he chose to sit in a nearby chair. The room was suddenly in disarray, but Sam didn¡¯t care. His attention was focused on Ute¡¯s writhing in pain. asionally, he heard groans and cries of agony from the woman he had known so well.


    Well?


    Ah¡­ how foolish Sam was. How could she be well when in reality, she had betrayed him in such a way? So neatly. To the point where she had no remorse about her injured and dead subordinates in the headquarters. No, Sam wouldn¡¯t easily forgive Ute. Watching Ute¡¯s slow death was what he was doing now.


    He took out one of the cigars from his pocket. Furrowing his brow as he found that there were no cigars left. Only the lighter remained. ¡°Damn it!¡± Sam muttered.


    ¡°Why are you so annoying, Boss?¡± Without needing special permission, nd sat next to Sam. He casually ced his sword, still bearing stters of


    blood, on the table. Irritated by the man he respected and revered, Samuel Aaric Cyril, who was now looking at him in surprise.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have any cigars, nd?¡±


    ¡°nd quickly reached into his jacket pocket. He took out a box containing Sam¡¯s favorite cigars. Valdo arrived with a bottle of wine from who knows where. No one spoke among them. Some of Sam¡¯s men, along with Alfred, were tidying up the mess. The rest stood not far from their leader, waiting for their next orders.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Ferdi will interrogate you soon, Boss,¡± nd said, leaning back. He gently swirled the ss in his hand, causing the water inside to ripple in sync with his ss-ying. ¡°Why did you set them free?¡±


    nd¡¯s question clearly referred to Sam¡¯s decision regarding the three individuals nd was eager to eliminate, or at least injure enough to keep them from setting foot in Flown again.


    ¡°Someday, I¡¯ll ask for something in return, nd,¡± Sam chuckled. He took a strong drag from his cigar and exhaled the thick smoke, filling the room with its scent. ¡°Besides, they won¡¯t be able to live a normal life anymore.¡±


    nd wanted tough, but he couldn¡¯t. He merely nced briefly at Sam, who appeared rxed. Then his eyes focused on the woman writhing in pain. Swear words still escaped the battered woman¡¯s mouth. ¡°But I¡¯m not satisfied yet, Boss.¡±


    ¡°They acted unconsciously under Joseph¡¯s control, nd,¡± Samughed. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t realized it in time, we would have been on the losing side.¡±


    nd reluctantly agreed. He had released the three individuals he had confronted solely due to Sam¡¯s direct orders. Just a little swing of his sword, and he could have injured them all. In order toply with whatever Sam said, nd suppressed his urge for revenge.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Sam¡¯s mercy, all of you would be dead by my hand,¡± nd said with intimidation. He approached each face, which stared at him with a hint of arrogance, especially Jimmy, who couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and used the sheath of his samurai sword to strike the man¡¯s head. No one dared to raise their weapons to defend themselves, as if what nd said was their ticket to safety.


    They must not cross the line.


    ¡°Just once,¡± nd said, sharply scrutinizing each of them. ¡°If any of you appear in the Southern Department without permission or cause trouble, I won¡¯t hesitate to bring a swift death upon you.¡± The sword swung again and was pointed directly at Gerald¡¯s chest. With just a little pressure on the sword¡¯s tip, Gerald would copse in a pool of blood.


    ¡°I know what I have to do, nd,¡± Gerald tried to brush the sword away with his hand, getting cut in the process. But he didn¡¯t care. He could heal his wounds anytime, but his freedom depended on the man standing in his way.


    ¡°Keep your word, Gerald.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to let that woman live?¡± nd asked curiously.


    He couldn¡¯t bear to call out the name of the helpless woman. His gaze asionally sharpened towards her. nd wanted nothing more than to spit on her, as his rage surged within him. He tried to suppress his dislike for Sam¡¯s recent decision. Surely the leader had his own thoughts, especially thement about asking for something in returnter? Ah¡­ it meant that Sam had already calcted the pros and cons of releasing those three scoundrels.


    ¡°Let it be,¡± Sam resumed smoking his cigar. ¡°Or do you want to y around?¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ndughed. ¡°The price for a traitor to the Twin Dragons is death.¡± Yet he looked at Sam intently. ¡°If I cut him once, he¡¯ll be lifeless instantly. It won¡¯t be exciting, Sam.¡±


    nd¡¯s statement received a heartyugh from Sam. ¡°Let¡¯s see together how death approaches the traitor.¡± Sam concluded his words by taking a sip of wine directly from the bottle. Through the corner of his eye, Sam gave amand to Valdo, who was still standing there. Valdo, along with two others, approached Uti.


    Without mercy, with cold and t expressions, the three of them unleashed kicks, punches, stomps, and anything to further incapacitate the woman. In Sam¡¯s eyes, she deserved her punishment. He harbored no mercy in his heart. After all¡­ Ute¡¯s own n had no room forpassion.


    ¡°Clean up when you¡¯re done,¡± Sam said, tossing away his remaining cigar. ¡°We still have someone to meet.¡±


    nd followed Sam¡¯s footsteps, and soon after, Ferdi and his men entered. They faced Sam as he was about to leave the room. Ferdi¡¯s gaze showed curiosity about themotion in the middle of the room but quickly turned into a questioning look directed at Sam.


    ¡°Why did you set Jimmy free?¡±


    Sam grinned. ¡°I¡¯m sure the charges against Jimmy have been dropped.¡±


    Ferdi furrowed his brow even more.


    ¡°Instead of chasing after Gerald and Jimmy, it¡¯s better for you to trace all of Joseph Quassano¡¯s footsteps. My informant said he bought a lot of illegal weapons. I¡¯m sure Alfred would prefer to prosecute all of Joseph¡¯s activities. Who knows, you might find someone else to put behind bars.¡±


    ¡°His wife, you mean?¡±


    Samughed. He patted Ferdi¡¯s shoulder immediately. ¡°That¡¯s a police matter, not mine.¡±


    ¡°Damn you, Ferdi!¡± Ferdi eximed irritably but thenughed satisfactorily. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely get suspended from the central office for getting involved with the Twin Dragons again.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ nd, there should be news that will cause a stir in the Southern and Northern Departments, right? Besides Alfred suddenly getting treated,¡± Ferdi added, confused by Sam¡¯s mysterious and cryptic tone. nd exchanged puzzled looks with Ferdi, equally uncertain about the direction of Sam¡¯s words. Just then, Anne arrived, half-running while carrying her usual work tablet.


    ¡°Boss, you have to see this,¡± she said, handing over the tablet to Sam. Sam briefly nced at the t screen Anne had given him, quickly reading the contents. A thin smile formed on his face. ¡°Congrattions, Fer. I¡¯ll be waiting for a box of vodka at the Twin Dragons¡¯ headquarters.¡±


    Ferdi was taken aback. He then took the tablet that Sam had just used and quickly scanned its contents. ¡°Crazy!¡± he eximed, unable to believe it.


    ¡°I told you they got away, but your rank got promoted,¡± Sam patted Ferdi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°So¡­ help my men tidy up this ce. And one thing I ask of you, Fer.¡±


    Ferdi returned the tablet to its owner. His eyes immediately focused on his friend, who was walking in a different direction. Despite that, Ferdi greatly valued their friendship. To him, Sam was not just a leader but also a friend who supported each other and knew when to use his power to validate himself, someone not to be underestimated.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let there be any news about Alfred. You have much more ess to the media. I¡¯ll coordinate with David so that no one spectes too much. The police know best how to deceive the public, right?¡±


    ¡°Damn you!¡±

 [68] b

    No, Ferdi wasn¡¯t angry at Sam¡¯s sarcastic remark. It was the truth. He let Sam and his men leave the mansion. He also had leftover work that needed immediate attention, including news that would undoubtedly cause amotion in the Southern Department tomorrow. Or¡­ today?


    The Southern Police managed to arrest the mastermind behind the chaos that struck the Twin Dragons¡¯ hideout and Flown Discotheque. It was suspected to be a revenge attack involving several parties. Several casualties had been given the best treatment for their injuries. They swiftly apprehended and seized Joseph Quassano¡¯s assets, including his shares in Quassano, Ltd.


    As known to all, Jimmy Lee, Alfred Quassano¡¯s recement, was involved in a moneyundering case that harmed the Quassano faction in various sectors. It turned out to be orchestrated by Joseph Quassano himself. The total wealth of Joseph that would be examined in the near future amounted to thirty trillion, along with several monitored assets under the National Finance Committee.


    Ferdi, a police officer, was overseeing all the processes regarding the case involving one of Alfred Quassano¡¯s closest associates.


    Watching Sam¡¯s figure recede further and disappear behind the door of his jeep, Ferdi couldn¡¯t do anything. He sighed deeply, shaking his head in disbelief. ¡°Sam, you¡¯ve really gone too far.¡±


    ***[]***


    Sam winced slightly. The alcohol-soaked cotton that Beatrice applied to his cheek caused him to grimace. Not because of the alcohol touching the wound, but because of how gentle Beatrice was in treating it. It was too tender, and¡­ Sam almost wanted to put an end to it. However, he didn¡¯t want to disrupt their closeness, something he yearned for.


    Ah¡­ where did these sentimental feelingse from just because he was near Beatrice and receiving care from her?


    Sam himself didn¡¯t have the answer. All he knew was that when he entered the room where Alfred was being treated, Beatrice threw herself at him. She hugged him tightly and didn¡¯t let go easily. Although Sam hadn¡¯t changed his clothes yet, only covering his body with a shirt from the car, he still allowed some of his wounds to dry.


    ¡°Hold on, Big Brother,¡± Beatrice said, her eyes continuously focused on the wounds Sam had sustained. There was still much left for her to clean. The basin of water used to cleanse Sam¡¯s wounds was no longer clear but tinged with red. Beatrice was actually horrified, but she wouldn¡¯t let Sam ignore the injuries on his body.


    ¡°Can you speed it up?¡± Sam asked, his gaze filled with intimidation. It wasn¡¯t to make Beatrice afraid, but rather to contain himself. Especially since Beatrice¡¯s eyes had been teary since earlier, full of questions and words that sounded so chatty, but Sam liked it.


    The only thing Sam wanted now was to embrace Beatrice.


    But he couldn¡¯t do it because they were in Alfred¡¯s hospital room. The old man had managed to get through his critical condition. Truly, Sam was overwhelmed with relief by the news he received when they were heading to the hospital a few hours ago. The doctor said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry excessively about, we just have to wait for Mr. Alfred to regain consciousness.¡±


    If Sam were to hug Beatrice here, Alfred might catch them, right?


    Sam still had plenty of time to be alone with Beatrice. There would be no disturbances.


    ¡°Be patient, Sam,¡± Beatrice smiled faintly. ¡°Not here.¡± Her fingers gently stroked the right side of Sam¡¯s face. There was a deep scratch there. Beatrice looked at it with concern. ¡°Who caused this wound?¡±


    ¡°Forgot,¡± Sam immediately replied.


    ¡°It must hurt, right?¡± Beatrice wet the cotton again to clean the dried blood that had already clotted. When she felt it was enough, she applied antiseptic to help the wound heal faster. ¡°Hold on.¡±


    Sam grinned. His eyes kept watching how Beatrice¡¯s face got closer to him. The scent of the perfume she wore made Sam lose himself. In one swift movement, he sat Beatrice on hisp, making her wide-eyed in disbelief.


    ¡°Sam!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up, you.¡± Sam chose to close his eyes and restrain his desires. Beatrice was truly a test for him.


    ¡°I can¡¯t move like this.¡± Beatrice really wanted to get off Sam¡¯sp, but when she saw him with closed eyes, she abandoned her previous intention. Letting out a sigh, she continued with her task. asionally blowing gently on the wounded area. She slightly straightened her back to examine other parts. Beatrice couldn¡¯t fathom the battles Sam had faced.


    In addition to the scratch, there was also a torn wound on his temple, although not too big. But still, Beatrice shuddered at the sight of it.


    ¡°Sam, I can¡¯t move.¡± Beatrice was surprised when Sam suddenly hugged her tightly. She could even feel his breath on her chest. Goosebumps ran uncontrobly down Beatrice¡¯s spine. ¡°Let me finish treating you wounds first,¡± she said while trying to free herself.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Just a moment, Beatrice.¡± Sam tightened his embrace. Comfortably leaning against Beatrice¡¯s chest. For now, he would simply enjoy the embrace while listening to the strong heartbeat inside.


    Unable to resist, Beatrice eventually surrendered. Every second she spent was exhrating. Every horrifying image shed back into her mind. Not a single moment was forgotten.


    She couldn¡¯t imagine what would have happened to her if Sam had beente to protect her. She couldn¡¯t fathom a world where she couldn¡¯t see Sam again. That¡¯s why Beatrice returned Sam¡¯s embrace. She sobbed softly, releasing all the worries she had been holding back.


    ¡°You¡¯re scared,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°I know,¡± Sam closed his eyes. The fear of losing Beatrice drove him crazy. He was racing against time. Although he maintained a calm demeanor in issuingmands, his heart couldn¡¯t be still. He couldn¡¯t afford to make any small mistakes, as the consequences could be fatal. And he might not be able to hold this girl in his arms anymore.


    Sam buried his face in the curve of Beatrice¡¯s neck. Greedily inhaling the scent of the girl who had driven him mad. It was further intensified by her soft moans and the gentle strokes he received on his head. Beatrice¡¯s pampering was driving Sam to lose his sanity even more. And Beatrice didn¡¯t resist his touch, did she?


    In fact, when Sam used the tip of his tongue to explore, Beatrice tilted her head slightly, granting Sam more ess to wander. As if not satisfied, Beatrice cupped Sam¡¯s face, gazing into his eyes, and then nted a meaningful and tender kiss.


    Full of tenderness and a desire to prolong the moment that Beatrice initiated. The injured corner of Sam¡¯s lips was gently kissed by Beatrice. She didn¡¯t want the wound to widen and cause pain to the man.


    Sam smiled faintly in response. He reciprocated the kiss, just as gently. Through that kiss, Sam released all his worries and fears. They exchanged kisses for quite a while.


    ¡°There won¡¯t be anything like earlier, right, Sam?¡± Beatrice slightly distanced herself. She examined the wet trace she had just created on Sam¡¯s lips. Her eyes then delved into the depths of Sam¡¯s dark gaze. She gently brushed his quite thick eyebrows.


    That question left Sam speechless. ¡°No one can guarantee whether that will happen again or not.¡±


    Beatrice smiled faintly. ¡°But I believe you won¡¯t stay silent.¡±


    Her smile infected Sam without him realizing it. ¡°Are you scared?¡±


    With firm determination, Beatrice shook her head. ¡°My fear is just not being able to meet you again. The rest¡­ not at all.¡±


    ¡°This is the first time someone has spoken so sweetly to me, Sam.¡±


    Beatrice frowned. ¡°That¡¯s honesty.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Sam slightly unraveled their closeness. ¡°The wound on my shoulder doesn¡¯t seem trivial.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you mention it earlier?¡± Beatrice immediately got off Sam¡¯sp. ¡°Where is it? Open your shirt. Are there any other injuries besides the shoulder? Your hands?¡±


    ¡°Your personal nurse should know how to open your clothes.¡±


    Beatrice grumbled but couldn¡¯t hide everything on her face. ¡°But don¡¯tin it hurts, okay?¡±


    Samughed. ¡°Can you speed it up? I need to see how Jack is doing.¡±


    Beatrice quickly nodded, but as soon as she managed to unbutton one button, her attention immediately shifted to the figure lying in the middle of the room. The sound of a soft groan made Beatrice hurriedly approach the middle-aged man who was now stirring slightly. And Sam followed Beatrice¡¯s steps to find out Alfred¡¯s condition this time.


    The VVIP room that Alfred upied is spacious. There is another bed and arge sofa in the corner of the room. Several people are guarding in front of the door, and ess to enter the room is very limited.


    ¡°Are you¡­ awake?¡± Sam asked immediately. He was sure that Beatrice still needed time to digest what she had just learned, rted to Quassano.


    ¡°I¡¯m not dead, it seems,¡± Alfred whispered. His eyes tried to adjust to the bright light around him. ¡°How about Leora, Sam? No one got hurt, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here, Grandpa,¡± Beatrice said softly. Her hand instinctively reached out to touch Alfred¡¯s hand, free from the IV. She held it tightly. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you to wake up.¡± Her smile was full of sincerity. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay and that we¡¯re able to meet again.¡±


    ¡°My granddaughter,¡± Alfred choked up. ¡°Oh God! My granddaughter.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call the doctor first.¡± Sam was about to get up, but Alfred stopped him. The old man¡¯s words annoyed Sam. If only he hadn¡¯t been hooked up to several tubes and just gone through a terrifying ordeal, Sam would have debated with him.


    ¡°Can you stop touching Leora so casually? You have no shame, Sam!¡±

 [69] a

    Beatrice smiled widely when she saw that there was still a little bit of lunch left on Alfred¡¯s te. Although it was a bit challenging to persuade the old man to finish his meal, at least his progress was remarkable. His health was also gradually improving. The stab wound in his stomach didn¡¯t reach any vital organs. However, it was concerning because of Alfred¡¯s age, which had reached seventy.


    ¡°Grandfather is happy that his grandson takes care of this old and feeble self. Not David anymore,¡± Beatriceughed. She cleared the empty tray to the side table. ¡°In two days, Grandfather will be able to go home. But you mustn¡¯t engage in too many activities yet. Mr. David has also informed me about many things. I don¡¯t really know what to do.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly why you should get well soon, Grandfather. You should learn everything about what you possess,¡± Alfred gently stroked Beatrice¡¯s head. ¡°You are my granddaughter, the main heir to everything I have, Leora.¡±


    Beatrice grimaced slightly. It wasn¡¯t because of Alfred¡¯s touch, which she knew was filled with love. It was because she wasn¡¯t ustomed to that name, and it felt strange. Throughout her time with Alfred, he had told her a lot about her parents, even showing her albums with pictures of her biological parents with joy. He depicted their personalities vividly.


    There was pride, admiration, sadness, mncholy, and a sense of resentment because the ident befell someone Alfred loved. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t just an ident but an orchestrated event. Alfred was furious and enraged when he learned the truth. A day after he regained full consciousness and couldprehend each past event, Sam presented all the facts.


    ¡°Unfortunately, my men didn¡¯t find specific evidence about the ident involving Beatrice¡¯s parents, Sir,¡± Sam casually sat near the partially reclined man. Some documents he provided were sufficient to impose severe punishment on Joseph, actually. But the executioner had already taken care of that without being asked. He felt that a life should be paid with a life.


    Alfred clenched all the papers Sam gave him in anger. His breath was heavy as he suppressed his boiling anger. ¡°Find out everything rted to Joseph, Sam. I¡¯ll give you the ess to facilitate your movement in punishing anyone who conspired with Joseph.¡±


    ¡°No need to ask, Sir,¡± Sam waved his hand dismissively.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Could you be politer? You¡¯re the future husband of my granddaughter. Do you consider my granddaughter just an entertainer, Sam?¡±


    ¡°Why are we discussing Beatrice?¡± Sam eximed in disbelief.


    ¡°Leora is my granddaughter. I want you to have my blessing for your future life together,¡± Alfred said.


    Sam sighed heavily. ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s blessing to take Beatrice away from you, Mr. Alfred.¡±


    ¡°King Samuel Aaric Cyril, should I reveal your name to the public?¡±


    Sam stared sharply at Alfred.


    ¡°If everyone knew who you really are, Sam, they would unquestionably offer all the help you need.¡±


    ¡°Just call me Sam, as the leader of the Twin Dragons, Mr. Alfred. I don¡¯t want to get too involved. King Benjamin has been dead for a long time. I haven¡¯t forgotten my father¡¯s message the day before the ident happened,¡± Sam paused. The image of a dark night apanied by heavy rain delivering sad news shed in his mind. The night when young Sam became an orphan, not knowing which direction to take. Few people knew that a Kingsley, Sam¡¯s maternal grandfather, also intervened and molded him into the man he is today.


    ¡°He said, ¡®Take the best from around you and discard the worst. Unfortunately, I prefer the worst parts of people¡¯s lives around me.¡¯


    Alfredughed. ¡°Your words are indeed simr to Benjamin¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Even so, I genuinely respect him. My father and grandfather¡­ they are my role models.¡±


    Alfred smiled faintly. ¡°Benjamin raised you very well. Unfortunately, cancer consumed him too quickly. And I believe your mother¡¯s death was the cause. You know, losing a child is like losing half of your life.¡±


    Sam fell silent. Memories of his childhood resurfaced. The figure of a man whom he felt, if still alive, would be around Alfred¡¯s age. Before he truly took on what his father left behind, he experienced the influence of Benjamin as well. The dark and merciless gaze, which sent shivers down his spine but made Sam an intimidating figure who didn¡¯t back down from any challenge.


    Alfred was right, sadly Benjamin¡¯s life was cut short by the illness that struck him, leaving Sam when he was ten years old.


    ¡°I have taken care of all of Joseph¡¯sckeys. I asked Ferdi to punish them severely. I don¡¯t want to get too involved in matters that the police have already delved into,¡± Sam said.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you simplify it as a token of gratitude since the police helped you, Sam?¡± Alfred sneered, to which Sam responded with a chuckle.


    ¡°I¡¯m just being polite, Sir. You like me to be courteous, right? This is my form of politeness.¡±


    ¡°Make sure of one thing, Sam,¡± Alfred straightened his back. Though it was somewhat difficult, Sam willingly helped. Alfred and Benjamin had a long-standing good rtionship. When news of their colleague¡¯s death in the Southern Division reached Alfred, he was genuinely devastated. But to honor thest message before death imed him, Alfred had done it for years until this very moment.


    He didn¡¯t want his granddaughter to feel ufortable about what she should rightfully have. Sam was free to choose his own path in life. Carrying on what his father had built, which Sam was now pursuing.


    ¡°Leora, my only granddaughter, the sole heir to everything I possess, and I turn a blind eye to your rtionship as long as Leora is happy. Safe. Protected. And won¡¯t experience any harm while in your care.¡±


    Sam grinned. ¡°So, you¡¯re giving your blessing, Old Man?¡±


    Alfred lightly punched him in response. ¡°Watch your words.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Grandfather? Is that what you want, Sir?¡±


    ¡°Be quiet.¡±


    Sam chuckled. But amidst theughter that filled Alfred¡¯s hospital room, he spoke with full confidence. ¡°For what you said earlier, I will ensure it happens even without you asking.¡±


    Truly, Alfred felt relieved hearing Sam¡¯s words just now. Sam would never betray his own words. Alfred was certain of that.


    ¡°Grandfather, lost in thought?¡±


    Beatrice¡¯s words made Alfred blink, then he looked at his granddaughter with affection. ¡°Just reminiscing about a rather serious conversation.¡±


    ¡°With whom?¡± Beatrice was curious too. Despite giving him a strong warning not to overexert himself, David, Alfred¡¯s trusted associate, had limited visits. Sam asionally came to visit, but they hadn¡¯t spent much time together. So, who was Alfred talking to?


    ¡°No need to worry about it, Leora,¡± Alfredughed. ¡°Until the main mansion is renovated, we¡¯ll stay at the usual ce where I rest.¡±


    Beatrice furrowed her brow. ¡°I¡­ go home with you, Grandfather?¡±


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going, back to Twin Dragons?¡±


    Before Beatrice could answer Alfred¡¯s question, the middle-aged man spoke again. ¡°No. You¡¯re Leora Quassano. You¡¯ll live with me from the moment I found out you¡¯re my granddaughter. I won¡¯t let you live uncertainly like before.¡±


    ¡°But, Gran-¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no refusal, Leora. It¡¯s a final decision.¡±


    ***[]***

 [69] b

    Hugo stared intently at his phone,pletely focused on observing the movements of his opponent. asionally, his fingers measured the strength and capabilities of the opposing side. Sometimes, he would give instructions to his gaming partner. He satfortably in front of Jack¡¯s desk, which had returned to its normal state.


    ¡°Hugo,¡± called nd. ¡°Seriously, you¡¯ve been ying for two hours and you¡¯re still not satisfied?¡±


    ¡°Shut up. Shut up, nd. Don¡¯t disturb my concentration,¡± Hugo nced at him cynically, then refocused on his screen. ¡°I¡¯m in the finals, nd. If I win, I¡¯ll treat myself to a 37mm caliber shotgun.¡±


    ¡°Thetest model?¡± nd smirked slyly. ¡°A 37mm caliber, huh?¡±


    ¡°You bastard!¡± Hugo mmed the table. His eyes red at nd with an unpleasant look. ¡°Hold on a moment, nd. My opponent is crazy good at this game. Thetest shotgun, caliber 37. Alright, I¡¯ll buy it. I¡¯ll win first.¡±


    nd chuckled contentedly. ¡°What do you want, Jack? If I win this game, I¡¯m sure I can cover half the cost of Flown.¡±


    ¡°Boss Sam¡¯s wealth has been estimated to increase after yesterday¡¯s incident. Nothing was spent on renovating the headquarters and Flown, just so you know.¡±


    nd straightened his back. ¡°You¡¯re not kidding, are you?¡±


    ¡°Why would I joke about that?¡±


    ¡°Yesterday, I was asked to liquidate Quassano¡¯s money for the Twin Dragons headquarters. It¡¯s a gesture of gratitude from Alfred for protecting his beloved granddaughter,¡± added Hugo without taking his eyes off his phone screen.


    nd was astonished. ¡°Quassano isn¡¯t messing around.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you shouldn¡¯t disturb me while I¡¯m ying games, nd. You¡¯d better practice your sword skills over there!¡±


    nd pouted. ¡°It¡¯s not fun without an opponent. How about you, Hugo?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Hugo shouted once again. Since nd and Jack knew what Hugo¡¯s behavior was like when he was gaming, they understood. ¡°You can ask Anne to practice. She hasn¡¯t been busytely.¡±


    nd shrugged. ¡°Talking to you is pointless, Hugo.¡±


    ¡°Shotgun canceled!¡± Hugo stood up. ¡°Win! Screw you all!¡± Hugo ced his phone somewhat roughly on the table. From the screen, it could be seen that there were many virtual fireworks indicating the owner of the phone had achieved victory. ¡°Finally!!!¡±


    ¡°Insane,¡± scoffed nd as he grabbed his jacket from the back of the chair. ¡°If Boss asks, I¡¯ll say I¡¯m on the border.¡±


    ¡°Where else would you go, then? To Twin Dragons?¡± Jack straightened his back.


    ¡°That¡¯s where I¡¯m headed,¡± nd replied curtly. ¡°Don¡¯t forget my shotgun, Hugo.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ming too.¡± Hugo followed nd¡¯s steps, who was already at the door. A look of perplexity appeared on nd¡¯s face, while Jack simply shook his head at the behavior of these twopanions.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a bother!¡± nd grumbled in annoyance. However, he didn¡¯t push Hugo away but instead kept a distance to let him walk beside him. They headed to the parking area where their motorcycles were. Flown was not a major concern anymore. Sam¡¯s subordinates were keeping a close watch while Flown was operating. Security had tightened, and not just anyone could enter.


    Three weeks had passed since the quite shocking incident in the Southern Division. During this time, no one dared to disturb the Twin Dragons. Neither did they forget the series of events that were not easy to forget. Hugo and nd were tasked with ensuring security up to the border of the Southern Division. After Jack recovered, he immediately resumed his duties, which revolved around managing Sam¡¯s overall assets.


    Although the renovation of the Twin Dragons headquarters was fully supported by Quassano, Jack¡¯s calctions regarding Sam¡¯s wealth were enough to cover it without assistance. Unfortunately, Alfred¡¯s side insisted, and Sam didn¡¯t pay much attention to the pressure he had to ept. Thus, the renovation waspleted rtively quickly, with only the final touches left on the severely damaged three-story house section.


    ¡°What are you going to do at the border, nd?¡± Hugo asked just before putting on his helmet.


    nd grinned. ¡°Since the funeral for the kids, I haven¡¯t been there, Hugo.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right. We¡¯ll be busy dealing with Joseph directly. That guy is such a damn pain.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s already been taken care of by the Boss.¡±


    They finallyughed.


    ¡°Shall we go together?¡± Hugo raised and lowered his eyebrows deliberately.


    ¡°Why do I suddenly feel like I¡¯m being asked out on a date by you?¡±


    ¡°You bastard!¡± Hugo forcefully punched nd¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I still like women!¡±


    ¡°Especially me!¡± ndughed just as strongly. ¡°Anne is for me, Hugo. Okay?¡±


    Suddenly, theughter subsided. Hugo¡¯s eyes searched deeply, delving into the seriousness of nd¡¯s previous statement. ¡°Are you¡­ sure?¡±


    Without hesitation, nd nodded.


    ¡°If you¡¯re sure, go ahead. I prefer calm women who enjoy cooking.¡±


    ¡°Damn!¡± ndughed triumphantly. ¡°Do you think there¡¯s another woman like Beatrice?¡±


    ¡°There is!¡± Hugo eximed excitedly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see who sometimes apanies Beatrice?¡±


    ¡°Jerk!¡± nd was taken aback. ¡°Are you¡­ not mistaken?¡±


    ¡°How could I be mistaken!¡± Hugo put on his helmet. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Hey! Damn it! Don¡¯t mess around with that girl, Hugo!¡±


    ¡°That warning applies to you too, nd!¡± Hugo started his motorcycle¡¯s engine. The sound of the exhaust was quite loud, and Hugo immediately revved the gas, leaving nd still watching him.


    ¡°You bastard!¡± nd hurriedly caught up. ¡°Wait for me, damn it!¡±


    ***[]***


    Since she entered Alfred¡¯s mansion, Beatrice has never ceased to be amazed. Upon her arrival at the luxurious house, which she felt was twice the size of Sam¡¯s house, her eyes were unsatisfied with the existing interior. Everything was neatly arranged and incredibly elegant. Unfortunately, some parts had to be destroyed and rearranged due to a fierce battle some time ago.


    She thought the other mansion was just a temporary shelter, much smaller and simpler. She was wrong. Truly. When she first stepped out of the long sedan, which felt like a dream to be able to ride in such a car, she was greeted with an incredibly majestic view.


    ¡°Is this¡­ a resting house?¡± Beatrice asked in disbelief. Her grandfather stood beside her, patting Beatrice¡¯s shoulder, urging her to enter the two-story building that exuded beauty.


    ¡°It used to be your parents¡¯ home, to be more precise. I made some changes to the interior because I felt it was too youthful for this old man.¡±


    Beatrice shook her head in wonder and chose to follow her grandfather¡¯s footsteps. In the spacious living room, all the servants gathered. They all bowed respectfully to Alfred, including Beatrice, feeling slightly awkward because she never expected something like this to happen in her life. Who is she, after all? Just a girl who was used as coteral for her cruel father¡¯s debt. A simple life, but full of love from a noble-hearted woman whom she believed was her birth mother.


    ¡°From this moment on, my granddaughter has been found. Gather with me here. The sole sessor of Quassano, Leora Eddith Seraphine Quassano. Whatever she says is an order to all of you.¡± Alfred spoke assertively to everyone in the living room, weing their presence with a bow and respect.


    One by one, Alfred introduced Beatrice to the most important parts of the house. Including the fact that Beatrice would be specifically taught to apany Alfred in continuing Quassano, Ltd. in the future. Although Beatrice had not agreed yet and was still in awe of her new life, it seemed that this was the destiny that awaited her.


    ¡°While I¡¯m here, what should I do?¡± Beatrice asked, now sittingfortably with Alfred. In front of her were delicious and tempting foods for Beatrice to try.


    ¡°Eat,¡± Alfredughed. ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate to ask for anything in this house, Leora.¡±


    Beatrice furrowed her brows.


    ¡°You¡¯re the owner.¡±


    ¡°I still can¡¯t digest all of this, Grandfather. Can we take it slowly?¡±


    Alfred agreed, pouring a cup of hot chocte for his granddaughter. ¡°Belgian chocte is famous for its vor. You should try it. These snacks are made with low calories and not overly sweet. Give it a try.¡±


    Beatrice moistened her lips and took one of the cookies with pink icing on top. One bite, and she fell in love. The desire to be able to make cookies like this arose in Beatrice¡¯s heart. ¡°I like it, it¡¯s delicious,¡± praised Beatrice with joy. ¡°Can I learn to make these snacks, Grandfather?¡±


    ¡°Am I hearing correctly, Leora?¡±


    ¡°Why should I be wrong?¡± Beatrice blinked in confusion.


    ¡°Why do you want to learn things that others can do?¡±


    A sudden smile appeared on Beatrice¡¯s face, a noticeable blush. Her eyes wandered far into the area filled with beautiful flowering nts. Also, lush trees that provided a cool atmosphere around the house. ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯m sure Sam likes food like this. He likes my cooking, Grandfather.¡±


    Alfred sighed in frustration. ¡°You? Cooking for Sam? Good Lord! No, I won¡¯t let that happen again.¡±


    ¡°Why not? Sam likes it. My cooking has been praised as delicious.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it used to be. Not anymore.¡±


    ¡°Grandfather!¡± Beatrice eximed with a hint of frustration. ¡°You promised me you wouldn¡¯t interfere in our rtionship. Why should we argue over something so trivial?¡±


    Alfred quickly rubbed his face. ¡°Leora!¡± Before he finished advising his granddaughter, David arrived with files that he needed to review.


    ¡°Forgive my interruption, Sir, but this is a bit urgent,¡± David said before facing Alfred¡¯s wrath.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t finished talking to you, Leora.¡± Alfred warned his granddaughter before heading to his office. ¡°You also need to consider when to start learning about thepany I manage.¡±


    Beatrice just grinned widely, letting the middle-aged man leave her alone. The two servants around her were always ready to assist her, although Beatrice thought it was unnecessary. She chose to enjoy what was in front of her while thinking, how is Sam doing today?Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Hermunication with the man was still intense. There wasn¡¯t a night that Beatrice passed without having a casual conversation between them. Despite the distance, not meeting face to face, and only asionally being satisfied with sent photos-Beatrice never expected Sam would do this for her. She felt overjoyed.


    The atmosphere in this corner of the house was calming, making Beatrice feel it was only right to close her eyes for a moment.


    ¡°Huff!¡± She struggled in fear. Her mouth was covered, and her closed eyes were also covered by a hand she thought was big and strong.


    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Sam whispered in her ear. ¡°The old man is busy, right? Come with me.¡±


    The hand that was covering Beatrice¡¯s eyes was slowly lowered. Relief immediately enveloped Beatrice. ¡°You scared me,¡± she whispered, still trying to normalize herself.


    ¡°This is Sam, Beatrice,¡± Sam said softly. ¡°The guards of this house are under Alfred¡¯smand, and some are tailing you from Twin Dragons. Valdo won¡¯t be far from your presence. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Beatrice didn¡¯t believe Sam¡¯s words just now.


    ¡°Do you want toe?¡±


    ¡°Where?¡± Beatrice epted Sam¡¯s outstretched hand, where she immediately surveyed her surroundings. The two servants who had been near her since earlier were bowing in fear. ¡°We have to ask Grandfather for permission to leave.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Samughed. ¡°Not sure he¡¯d give permission for you to go out.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to or not?¡± Sam asked, emphasizing his words.


    A faint smile slowly formed on Beatrice¡¯s face. ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°Put on this jacket.¡± Sam handed her a jacket identical to his. ¡°Tell Alfred that Beatrice has been kidnapped by Sam. Bring the ransom to the headquarters,¡± Sam instructed the two servants who were still bowing and now nodded in fear.


    The words from Sam just now made Beatriceugh. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of security in this house, Abang. How do we escape?¡±


    ¡°Easy.¡± Sam made sure that nothing wascking in Beatrice¡¯s appearance this time, including the hoodie that covered part of Beatrice¡¯s long hair. ¡°Trust me, right?¡±


    ¡°Always.¡± Their hands held onto each other. Beatrice¡¯s gaze was solely focused on Sam. If there were others lurking in the depths of Sam¡¯s dark eyes, Beatrice didn¡¯t care. All she cared about now was that Sam was in front of her, smiling slightly and treating her gently.


    ¡°Good.¡± Sam gently wiped Beatrice¡¯s eyes that refused to look anywhere else. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Beatrice protested, her face frowning in annoyance.


    Sam chose not to answer. He strolled through the garden leisurely, knowing that Beatrice was following him. Their hands still intertwined. It didn¡¯t matter if suddenly they were noticed by Alfred¡¯s subordinates or if they were suddenly attacked because Sam took Beatrice away. Sam could handle them all.


    His only desire was to alleviate his longing for Beatrice, a longing he couldn¡¯t drive away from his mind and heart. He just wanted to meet her and be together. Forever, if necessary. And it seemed like Sam would do anything as long as he was with Beatrice.


    ¡°Ready to embark on an adventure with me?¡± Sam asked as their steps halted right in front of arge motorcycle parked not far from the main gate. ¡°Once we step out of here, I will make sure toe back asionally. Be with me more often. Apany me wherever I want. Are you willing?¡±

 [70] a

    The wind blowing against Beatrice¡¯s face, she didn¡¯t want it to end. She didn¡¯t even want to close her helmet visor. Instead, she raised her hand to catch the air. It was futile because air could only be felt and not grasped. But Beatrice didn¡¯t care. For her, this journey that Sam took her on, to an unknown destination, she didn¡¯t care.


    As long as she was with Sam, she felt safe.


    Besides, after everything that had happened, Beatrice was not blind to the rumors circting around her, especially regarding the improving security situation. She was also relieved to know that the chaotic headquarters was being renovated to stand as it once was.


    Beatrice didn¡¯t forget how that incident had unfolded. During the emotional funeral of Sam¡¯s subordinates, Beatrice was there. Sam stood there silently, staring at the row of mounds of earth covered with flower petals. That event left a deep impression on Beatrice. Fear. Truly, Beatrice was afraid that something like that might happen again.


    However, she realized that the only way to face this fear was to go through it. Even though she trembled and heard the buzzing sound of gunfire still directed towards the headquarters, she tried to be brave. Holding hands with Anne, who was never far from her, the funeral procession went smoothly. Hera always followed her wherever she went, and from her face, it was evident that she had experienced shock.


    Everything has passed, Beatrice, there¡¯s nothing to worry about. She repeated that affirmation to herself almost every day. Especially when she opened her eyes after flying to the realm of dreams.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost there,¡± Sam said amidst the rustling wind.


    Since Beatrice hadn¡¯t fully snapped out of her reverie, she didn¡¯t respond to Sam¡¯s statement. This puzzled Sam a little. This journey was indeed quite long. Intentionally so. Sam took Beatrice to a ce that, in his opinion, only a few people needed to know about, a ce of utmost privacy. He didn¡¯t want to share it with anyone except those who were close to his heart.


    One of them was Beatrice Catalina. No, Sam didn¡¯t want to change Beatrice¡¯s name to Leora unless absolutely necessary. And even then, it would only be in front of Alfred. The name Sam knew, the name he recognized, and the name imprinted in his mind was Beatrice Catalina.


    ¡°Beatrice?¡± Sam slowed down the speed of his motorcycle.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± Beatrice responded, startled by Sam¡¯s call. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t hear me talking?¡±


    Beatrice shook her head but then realized that Sam might not have seen her. ¡°No, Sam. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Is there something on your mind?¡± Sam sighed irritably. He wanted to stop the motorcycle, but his eyes quickly scanned the surroundings. The sky was darkening. Damn. It was a sunny day, but why did it change so quickly? Sam wished he would reach the destination, where the hignds awaited, and surely the view there would be breathtaking.


    There was no response from Beatrice, which only frustrated Sam further. ¡°What about you?¡± But for some reason, Sam couldn¡¯t press Beatrice as hard as before. Instead, his left hand, which was originally holding the handlebar, was used to caress the girl¡¯s knee. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯ve been thinking about the funeral yesterday,¡± Beatrice whispered.


    The helmet Sam ced on Beatrice was equipped with an inte that allowedmunication without raising their voices against the wind. The soft voice of Beatrice¡¯s words could be clearly heard by Sam without any difficulty.


    ¡°Why?¡± Sam continued his attempts to calm Beatrice through his touch.


    ¡°If at that time God wasn¡¯t kind to me and you ¡­ I¡­¡± Beatrice¡¯s breath caught. Suddenly, a terrifying image struck her, causing her to tighten her embrace on the figure still riding with focus. Although the road wasn¡¯t too crowded, the track they were taking made Beatrice¡¯s courage waver slightly. It was simr to the path she took when visiting the Quassano mansion on the hill, marking the border between the North and South territories.


    The difference was that this time, Beatrice wasn¡¯t greeted by pine forests. Instead, there was the calm blue sea on her left side. It was incredibly beautiful, if Beatrice could express her thoughts. But before reaching the coastline, there was a steep cliff along the road they were traversing. Beatrice waspletely unfamiliar with this road.


    ¡°Everything is in the past. You don¡¯t need to be afraid, Beatrice,¡± Sam chuckled softly. ¡°As long as I¡¯m still breathing, I ensure your primary protection. Understand?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about me thinking of myself. It¡¯s about you,¡± Beatrice replied.


    Samughed. ¡°Are you worried about my safety?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Beatrice leanedfortably against Sam¡¯s broad back.


    ¡°Your fears are baseless. There¡¯s so much you can enjoy now.¡±


    Beatrice fell silent.


    ¡°I¡¯m speeding up a bit. It might rain. I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll get drenched before reaching the top.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Hold on tight,¡± Sammanded, gently tapping Beatrice¡¯s knee. Then his hand returned to the handlebars that he had controlled with one hand before. Beatrice could feel her embrace growing tighter. An unintentional thin smile appeared on her face.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The initially cool air began to descend. It became colder and made Beatrice tighten her ck jacket. Suddenly, she felt darkness creeping in, growing denser. Thunder rumbled, and shes of lightning made it seem like a storm was raging fiercely. Once again, Beatrice reassured herself that she was safe. With Sam, she could ovee anything.


    Sam pressed the throttle harder. They couldn¡¯t afford to be drenched in the heavy rain this afternoon. They were just a short distance away, where Sam could already see the dim light at the end of the road they were traveling. It was the cottage where he secluded himself from the dark chaos of the world. A peaceful ce that only a few people knew about, except for Hugo.


    In Sam¡¯s eyes, Hugo was more than just a trusted associate. At least until now, Hugo had never betrayed him. He was loyal and always supportive of whatever Sam did. Only Hugo knew about his current departure. Sam entrusted part of the Twin Dragons¡¯ work to Hugo and nd. Jack knew what needed to be done in Flown.


    However, Sam wasn¡¯t worried about leaving the Twin Dragons in the current situation. He made sure to eliminate all the underlying problems and those rted to Joseph, starting from the lowest levels. The Quassano family¡¯s support for the Twin Dragons dragged everyone involved. There was only one person Sam exempted from all of this-Jimmy Lee.


    But, of course, it wasn¡¯t free. Jimmy Lee¡¯s movements were closely monitored by the authorities of the Eastern District. Sam specifically requested assistance, and it took a lot of negotiation to ensure that Jimmy wouldn¡¯t cause too much trouble there.


    Unfortunately, Sam¡¯s shortened journey still faced obstacles. The rain began to fall without warning, pouring heavily. It felt like being stabbed by the raindrops.


    ¡°Damn it! We¡¯re almost there!¡± Sam cursed, unable to bear it. His motorcycle roared against the sound of the heavy raindrops pelting the earth.


    Beatrice, on the other hand,ughed. ¡°It¡¯s okay to get a little wet. Besides, I haven¡¯t showered in the rain for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be reckless! You could get sick!¡±


    Although the tone was high, there was also a hint of intimidation from Samuel, but Beatrice¡¯s heart warmed instead. She gave an even tighter embrace to the man¡­ well, she couldn¡¯t describe how she felt when she was with Sam.


    There was an overwhelming fear because of his influence. There was also worry about Sam¡¯s harsh actions, which might also apply to her. There was a tinge of jealousy every time Beatrice realized that Sam could easily rece her. And there was a tremendous sense of possession because she felt that Sam made her special.

 [70] b

    As long as she asked Sam to just look at her, as long as that happened, Beatrice prayed. Hopefully, what she felt, Sam would feel it too.


    ¡°Go inside quickly, Beatrice,¡± Sammanded as they arrived in front of the open wooden gate.


    Sam¡¯s words startled Beatrice. ¡°Okay, Sam.¡± She quickly dismounted. One of the guards appeared surprised by the arrival of a guest, whom he immediately greeted with joy.


    ¡°Sir? You¡¯ve truly returned?¡±


    Sam stared sharply at the house servant. ¡°Save the chitchat forter, Hans. Take Beatrice inside immediately. The rain is starting!¡±


    ¡°A-alright, Sir!¡± Hans stuttered.


    He hurriedly approached Beatrice and helped her inside. He wanted to ask many questions, but what his master said was true; the heavy rain would surely drench them both. Hans also quickly instructed another servant to prepare a meal-whether it could be categorized as lunch or afternoon, what mattered was that both of his masters needed a proper reception. He rushed to convey various things.


    ¡°Prepare my room for Beatrice. Also, prepare a change of clothes. What¡¯s wrong with you, Hans? Why are you so scatterbrained?¡± Sam scolded impatiently. He had already taken off his wet jacket, taking wide strides to approach Beatrice, who was confused by Hans¡¯ excessive talking. Perhaps Hans was nervous due to Sam¡¯s arrival and his own presence.


    ¡°You already know her name, right? He¡¯s the head servant in this house,¡± Sam scanned Beatrice, who was still looking at him. ¡°Your clothes are wet, Beatrice. You need to change immediately.¡± He touched the wet ends of Beatrice¡¯s hair. ¡°Hans! Do it quickly!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Hans hurriedly approached Beatrice and Sam. He handed them two thick towels just to warm themselves up. ¡°H-here, Sir. Dry your body first. I¡¯ve asked Lisa to prepare a hot drink. And I¡¯ve asked Tina to-¡±


    ¡°You talk too much, Hans,¡± Sam interjected quickly. He snatched the towel from Hans¡¯ hand. He looked at the servant with a sarcastic expression, but when he directed his gaze at Beatrice, that dark re gradually softened. ¡°Dry yourself off. Change your clothes immediately.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Beatrice didn¡¯t dare to argue. When Sam gave an order, her entire body moved quickly in fullpliance.


    ¡°Show Beatrice to her room, Hans.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± Hans did the same. He politely bowed and asked Beatrice to follow him. ¡°This way, Miss. Pleasee with me.¡±


    Beatrice followed Hans¡¯ lead, asionally answering the many questions that came from Hans¡¯ lips. But she was confused when he asked, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss, are you Mr. Sam¡¯s fianc¨¦e?¡±


    What should she say? Why was his question so difficult for Beatrice to answer?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if Ie across as rude. But Mr. Sam¡¯s arrival truly surprised all of us.¡± Hans smiled overly friendly. ¡°You can see all the servants in this house looking at you in awe and wondering if the news we heard is true, that our master has found his soulmate?¡±


    ¡°Can we not digress?¡± Beatrice said softly. ¡°I¡¯m feeling a bit cold. Can you show me his room more quickly?¡± It wasn¡¯t aplete lie, but also a way to avoid a topic she herself didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    ¡°Yes, Miss. We always keep Mr. Sam¡¯s room clean. We never forget to take care of everything in there.¡±


    Beatrice frowned.


    ¡°Miss¡­ do you not know how special this ce is to Mr. Sam?¡±


    She gave a slight nod.


    ¡°Ah, then the news must be really valid. Thank God and Mr. Hugo for letting us all know!¡± Hans folded his hands on his chest. His eyes closed as if he was praying. His face clearly showed his relief. ¡°This is the house where Mr. Sam used to live with his parents. There are many sweet memories we can still remember about the Great Master, the Lady, and Mr. Sam. Over there,¡± Hans pointed to a portrait that suddenly caught Beatrice¡¯s admiration.


    How beautiful the woman looked as she smiled while holding a young boy. Her face was t, devoid of a smile, with a determined and undisturbed gaze, but she embraced the woman tightly. Beatrice was convinced that the figure was Sam. The handsome man next to the woman had the same expression. Unconsciously, Beatrice easily formed a smile.


    ¡°The Great Master was undoubtedly the most handsome. You can see it, right? Mr. Sam¡¯s handsomeness is truly a duplicate of the Great Master.¡± Hans¡¯ recent statement seemed to validate Beatrice¡¯s thoughts on the figure that now filled her sight. ¡°But, Miss, don¡¯t stop there. I could get scolded by the Master. I¡¯ll show you many rooms in this house,plete with stories from Mr. Sam¡¯s childhood.¡±


    ¡°Have you been working here for a long time?¡±


    Hansughed. ¡°Come, Miss. Mr. Sam¡¯s room is at the end there.¡±


    Beatrice just nodded. People like Hans would surely start telling stories without her asking. The warm wee she received already made Beatrice feel happy. She shivered slightly as the cold began to bother her skin. This two-story house was not as big as the mansion Alfred had been living in recently. Nor was it like the grand and sturdy headquarters of the Twin Dragons that showcased its existence.


    This house truly presented a different aura for Beatrice to absorb. There was warmth and a very different atmosphere. Some of the interiors were made of wood, and the selection of colors in every corner made Beatrice want to linger and enjoy it for a long time.


    Ah¡­ Beatrice feltfortable staying here for a long time.


    ¡°Please, Miss. This is Sir¡¯s room.¡±


    Therge wooden door opened. The room inside weed Beatrice as if it had been waiting for her all this time. The girl¡¯s eyes quickly scanned every corner of the room, where arge bed with four towering pirs stood tall. Soft fabric, like curtains, was neatly arranged around the bed. Arge half-opened window disyed the heavy rain outside. Beatrice was sure that the view here would be beautiful on a clear day.


    A long sofa with a marble-topped table, adorned with several drink bottles, decorated the middle of the room. A t-screen TV was mounted on the right wall of the spacious room, which Beatrice estimated to be about the same size as Sam¡¯s room at the headquarters.


    ¡°We have prepared clothes for you, Miss.¡± One of the servants entered, carrying a few neatly hung dresses. ¡°These belong to ourdy, Miss. But we are sure that Sir won¡¯t mind. Please forgive us for not preparing much due to your sudden arrival.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Beatrice smiled faintly. ¡°Just put them there. I¡­ want to take a shower first.¡±


    ¡°Come,e,¡± Hans pped his hands. ¡°Miss must be tired. We can talkter when you¡¯re free.¡±


    Beatrice shook her head in wonder at Hans¡¯ recent behavior. Shortly after, the door closed, making Beatrice feel morefortable. Taking a deep breath, she quickly grabbed the prepared clothes. She needed to change immediately. She didn¡¯t want her body to shiver because of her wet clothes.


    It didn¡¯t take long for her to freshen up. She had already changed into a new outfit. This white dress with small flower motifs looked brand new. What did he say earlier? This is the dress of the Lady? So it was Sam¡¯s mother¡¯s dress? Oh my God! But Beatrice felt that this dress was not at all outdated. In fact, in her opinion, it was beautiful and gave the wearer a gentle and warm aura.


    She quickly dried her long hair. Wearing a matching ribbon with the dress she was wearing, she tied her ck hair high. Making sure her appearance was neat enough, she stepped out. Beatrice was surprised to find Sam sitting on the sofa. He wasplete with a tray full of appetizing food.


    ¡°What¡¯s the ma-¡± Sam was dumbfounded by Beatrice¡¯s appearance this time. Not because of her beauty, which he had already enjoyed many times. He had even tasted every inch of Beatrice¡¯s body if he could emphasize it. But the dress Beatrice was wearing this time reminded him of old memories.


    His mother.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Beatrice asked, puzzled by Sam¡¯s uninterrupted gaze. His stare made her nervous. Especially with the dress she was wearing, there must be a reason why Sam was looking at her like that. ¡°Is it not good on me? There¡¯s nothing left, Sam. All the models have been brought.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Sam shook his head gently, quickly dismissing his thoughts. He shouldn¡¯t act before making sure Beatrice had eaten. Her stomach must be growling to be filled, especially after they got drenched in the rain. How foolish of Sam, why did he choose to ride a motorcycle instead of a car?


    Ck! If only he could turn back time two hours ago. At least, Beatrice wouldn¡¯t have to feel cold because of the rain.


    ¡°Sit,¡± Sammanded promptly. ¡°You have to eat.¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you eaten yet?¡± Beatrice approached with slow steps. asionally, she paid attention to her steps, making sure she wouldn¡¯t stumble on something while approaching Sam.


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Sam replied shortly. ¡°My hands are tired from driving. You have to take responsibility.¡±


    Furrows appeared on Beatrice¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Feed me.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±

 [70] c

    ¡°Quickly, Beatrice. Before you be my meal.¡±


    Not wanting to take the risk of defying Sam¡¯s words, Beatrice quickened her pace. She asked questions here and there before serving the meal for Sam. Suddenly, his te was filled with various dishes. It was all because the avable dishes looked tempting.


    Worsened, Sam really didn¡¯t want to use his hands just to feed himself. He asked Beatrice to do it. Nevertheless, Beatrice happilyplied with all of Sam¡¯s requests. Despite his cold and brusque words, Sam¡¯s demeanor today truly made her happy. His joy seemed to have spread across Beatrice¡¯s face since earlier.


    ¡°Done,¡± Sam said as he finished thest few bites. ¡°You finish it, you.¡±


    ¡°This is still too much, Sam,¡± Beatrice eximed.


    ¡°You only ate a little,¡± Sam chose to finish his remaining drink.


    Beatrice pouted. She looked at her te, which had a few pieces of grilled shrimp and squid left. ¡°It¡¯s a shame not to eat it,¡± she said, determined to finish the rest.


    Sam smiled contentedly, enjoying how Beatrice ate with gusto. asionally, words of praise for the delicious dishes in front of her effortlessly slipped from the woman¡¯s thin lips. ¡°I¡¯ll be outside,¡± Sam ruffled Beatrice¡¯s head lovingly. ¡°Join me when you¡¯re done eating.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still raining, right?¡± Beatrice blinked in surprise.


    ¡°The canopy on my balcony is wide, you won¡¯t get wet,¡± Sam chuckled.


    Left alone, Beatrice only had two more bites to finish. She paused for a moment, settling herself as her stomach was now full. She didn¡¯t want to get a stomachache from consuming too much food. Not good.


    Sometimes, Beatrice nced at Sam¡¯s back, watching him gaze at the rain outside. It was still the same as when they arrived. The rain poured heavily, as if it had stored too much water. Feeling much morefortable with her full stomach, Beatrice approached Sam.


    Embracing Sam, just like when they were riding, was what she did now.


    ¡°Finished?¡± Sam asked, disposing of his cigarette butt.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Beatrice¡¯s voice was muffled by the rain.


    ¡°Not cold?¡± Sam turned his body to face her.


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    Sam chuckled. Facing Beatrice directly, who was now staring at him intently. He tugged Beatrice¡¯s hand slightly to bring her closer. Beatrice¡¯s eyes truly captivated him now. ¡°I¡¯m weak when you look at me like that,¡± he said. Hisrge hand immediately touched Beatrice¡¯s neck, gently urging her to tilt her head up to receive his long kiss.


    A kiss he had been holding back since the moment his eyes were filled with the seductive figure of Beatrice. A kiss he wouldn¡¯t release until he fulfilled his biggest desire for Beatrice. Sam knew Beatrice wouldn¡¯t refuse him. In fact, she would dly ept it.


    Just like now.


    Responding to every movement Sam made on every corner of Beatrice¡¯s lips. The gentle caresses gradually became more intense. The kisses that initially stirred the heart were now filled with desire. The small bites Sam gave to ease his ess to explore Beatrice¡¯s mouth were weed. Intertwining. Drenching each other. Growing closer, not wanting to be separated.


    Beatrice¡¯s hand was already draped around Sam¡¯s neck, while Sam¡¯s other hand was already roaming. Untying Beatrice¡¯s hair. Letting her long hair cascade messily in the wind. You see, ording to Sam, Beatrice¡¯s appearance like that truly heightened his adrenaline.


    ¡°You know, Beatrice,¡± Sam said at the end of their passionate kiss. His thumb used to stroke Beatrice¡¯s wet lips. Beatrice¡¯s gaze was already burning with desire. It was so easy to ignite the spark that made Sam eager to take Beatrice to his bed.


    But not now. He still wanted to satisfy something here.


    Since Sam didn¡¯t continue his sentence, Beatrice wondered.


    Her voice was slightly breathless because Sam¡¯s kiss was demanding and difficult for her to match. As if it had been a long time since Sam explored her lips. ¡°What do I know?¡±


    ¡°This outfit,¡± Sam deliberately pinched Beatrice¡¯s breast, which was still neatly covered. Making Beatrice widen her eyes in surprise and take a step back. Which only made Sam irritated. He pulled Beatrice¡¯s waist again to bring their bodies into warm contact.


    ¡°I remember; my father did this to my mom when I identally saw them in the kitchen.¡± Without feeling guilty, Sam put his hand into the opening of Beatrice¡¯s clothing. Gently squeezing Beatrice¡¯s breasts that were still covered by a bra.


    ¡°Sam!¡± In the midst of the sensation Sam was giving her, Beatrice still found her consciousness. ¡°So, you saw what my parents were doing?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, no. Hans was really disruptive at that time. He carried me out of the kitchen corridor,¡± Sam replied.


    Beatrice couldn¡¯t help butugh at Sam¡¯s confession. But it was short-lived because Sam didn¡¯t let theughter take over Beatrice. He deliberately didn¡¯t move his hand away. On the contrary, he intensified the squeezes and asionally targeted Beatrice¡¯s nipple with his touch.


    ¡°Sam,¡± theughter vanished immediately. It was reced by a moan that started to take over Beatrice. ¡°Mmm!¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I used to think that activity caused Mom pain. Turns out, it doesn¡¯t, right? Just like how you¡¯re addicted to these touches, right?¡± Sam said.


    Beatrice chose to keep her eyes closed. Her breath became more erratic, especially since Sam¡¯s hand was no longer at her waist. Instead, it was caressing her thigh, which couldn¡¯t be tightly covered because the wind made her dress move aimlessly. Sam¡¯s fingertips deliberately touched the base of Beatrice¡¯s thigh with a very regr and gentle motion.


    This made Beatrice even more overwhelmed. All she could do was tighten her grip. ¡°Sam!¡±


    ¡°Answer first,¡± Sam whispered softly, aiming for Beatrice¡¯s reddened earlobe. ¡°Do you like my touch?¡±


    ¡°Mmm!¡± Beatrice was truly overwhelmed by Sam, especially with his fingers exploring down there, finding the right ces to wander. ¡°Oh¡­ Sam.¡± It felt like her supporting leg suddenly weakened when Sam¡¯s fingers touched her intimate area.


    He caressed her so gently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to answer?¡± Sam asked seductively.


    In the remaining bit of sanity that Beatrice had, she said, ¡°How about you?¡± Her eyes looked at Sam with a longing gaze. Even just being touched like this made her powerless. ¡°Do you like touching me? Do you like everything I have? Do you feel satisfied with just me?¡±


    Sam fell silent.


    Beatrice suddenly felt mncholic. Especially since she couldn¡¯t read Sam¡¯s gaze at all. It was as if there was a wall that was too high for Beatrice to climb. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Sam grinned faintly. ¡°You drive me crazy, Beatrice. And you¡¯re still asking me a question like that?¡±


    Their eyes, still locked in the air, seemed to hold all the answers Beatrice needed. Which made her heart extremely joyful? ¡°I always like it when Brother touches me. Anywhere. Anytime.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t me me tonight, then.¡± Sam silenced Beatrice¡¯s lips with a passionate kiss. He continued to demand a response despite being breathless. At the peak of this fiery kiss, Sam said, ¡°Not only storms can rage, I can too. But this time, my storm is because of you, Beatrice.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Beatrice widened her eyes, but her scream was then silenced by a twirling tongue. Meanwhile, down there, Sam¡¯s fingers prated and stimted her.


    ¡°I won¡¯t give you a break, my dear. I won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°In that case,¡± Beatrice truly restrained herself from moaning loudly. ¡°Do whatever Brother wants. I am under your control.¡±

 [71] a

    Beatrice tried to normalize her heavy breathing. She gasped for air as if the oxygen supply was thin. It was all because of Sam¡¯s relentless assault on her sensitive spots, overwhelming her. Her breasts were squeezed and yed with, while Sam¡¯s fingers wildly stroked below. They sought and touched Beatrice¡¯s most sensitive areas.


    ¡°I always love seeing your face turn red because of me,¡± Sam praised.


    The ck-haired girl widened her eyes and screamed in disbelief as Sam lifted her effortlessly. Weightless and light, she was now in Sam¡¯s embrace. She immediately wrapped her arms around Sam¡¯s neck, finding her own grip.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t even tell me you wanted to be carried,¡± she whispered, pouting. Shefortably leaned against his strong body that never ceased to amaze her.


    Sam just grinned. ¡°It¡¯s too cold outside. You might get sick.¡± He briefly kissed the top of Beatrice¡¯s head. ¡°Grab that remote, will you? Close all the windows, the button is green.¡±


    Compliantly, Beatrice grabbed the requested object. With a single click, all the windows and theirrge coverings moved to seal every gap. The cold she had felt was now slightly warmer. Sam then made his way back to the prepared bed. Beatrice knew very well how this closeness between them would end.


    But it didn¡¯t matter.


    Since the intense event that urred in her life, her encounters with Sam were never long. She could count on her fingers the times she apanied the man, indulging in their conversations. There was a deep longing residing in her mind. She didn¡¯t know when this intense desire would find release. And when Sam came to visit her, abducting her at his whim, Beatrice couldn¡¯t hold back.


    ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful,¡± Samplimented shortly after making sure Beatrice wasfortably lying on the bed. He pulled arge pillow to support her head. His eyes couldn¡¯t get enough of the girl beneath him.


    Moistening her lips intentionally, with the intention of teasing Sam and keeping his attention, Beatrice let go of her grip. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about what I¡¯m wearing under this dress?¡±


    Sam furrowed his brow but then smiled faintly. ¡°Show me, then.¡± He gave Beatrice the space she desired. His mind was filled with thoughts of a figure descending slowly on the bed. Their eyes remained locked, not wandering anywhere else.


    Beatrice loosened the back fastening of her dress, untying the ribbon that held it tightly against her body. She unzipped it with a seductive movement. She knew that every gesture she made kept Sam¡¯s gaze fixed on her, observing how each piece of clothing peeled off her body, leaving behind only a small strip of fabric she was certain Sam wanted to tear apart.


    But she wouldn¡¯t allow it. Beatrice was determined.


    Beatrice was wearing ck lingerie with a plunging neckline. Thin straps adorned her bare back, ready to be easily removed by Sam. Among all the things Beatrice wore, one aspect had initially made her hesitate. But she didn¡¯t want Sam to turn away from her. In this way, Beatrice hoped that Sam would only look at her.


    The split of Beatrice¡¯s buttocks was clearly visible in the thin ck panties because the lingerie was very short, barely covering the top of her thighs.


    Sam waspletely captivated by what Beatrice revealed to him. He immediately approached and embraced her body, capturing and pulling her back to sit on hisp. This made Beatriceugh softly. She intentionally let her long hair fall around them. Her eyes teasingly locked with Sam¡¯s.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Beatrice asked with a meaningful smile. She also gave his face a gentle caress, their eyes still locked in an intense gaze.


    ¡°Do you know the consequences of teasing me like this?¡± Sam asked. He leaned closer to Beatrice¡¯s clean and wless neck. When was thest time he left a mark there? Why was Beatrice so alluring tonight? Her neck suddenly called out to him, begging to be adorned with beautiful marks on its smooth, blemish-free surface.


    ¡°If the consequence is that you¡¯ll only be with me forever, I¡¯ll bear it,¡± Beatrice said, closing her eyes tightly. She gripped Sam¡¯s shoulders because the kiss was more than just a kiss. She felt the wet tip of Sam¡¯s tongue ying there. Sometimes, he gently nibbled or sucked with force, leaving behind fading red marks.


    ¡°Does that mean you¡¯re ready for whatever happened yesterday to happen again someday?¡± Sam whispered.


    Beatrice¡¯s breath suddenly became erratic. ¡°There will be no other women, and you won¡¯t leave me, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure,¡± Sam stared intently at Beatrice. ¡°You have to be ready because what happened yesterday might happen again.¡±


    Beatrice smiled faintly. ¡°But I have you.¡± She kissed the tip of Sam¡¯s nose. ¡°I¡¯m a thousand percent sure you won¡¯t leave me in danger.¡± Then her kiss moved to Sam¡¯s cheek, which felt rough. ¡°Haven¡¯t you shaved?¡±


    ¡°Your hands have been busytely.¡±


    Beatriceughed. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of that tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Now?¡± Sam asked, grinning mischievously. He gently squeezed Beatrice¡¯s buttocks that had been tempting him.


    ¡°To serve you,¡± Beatrice replied calmly.


    ¡°Starting to misbehave, huh?¡± Sam approached and continued to trail his lips along Beatrice¡¯s neck, allowing her soft sighs to escape. ¡°You can be naughty, but only in front of me.¡± Sam¡¯s hand firmly squeezed Beatrice¡¯s buttocks and pped her slightly hard, making Beatrice widen her eyes and let out a small cry of pain. ¡°Understand?¡±


    ¡°Ow! You¡¯re so mean, hitting me like that,¡± Beatrice stared in disbelief but thenughed. ¡°Yes, Sam. I understand. I¡¯ll be naughty for you©¤¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Sam quickly silenced her with a long kiss. A demanding and passionate kiss, with no breaks for Beatrice to catch her breath. Sam¡¯s hand held onto Beatrice¡¯s neck, preventing her from moving away while he indulged in all his desires. His tongue delved into Beatrice¡¯s mouth, not giving her a moment to push him away.


    They greedily devoured each other, taking turns sucking on each other¡¯s lips. It would be a lie to say that Sam had been able to restrain himself without Beatrice by his side for the past few days. Despite being upied with various matters rted to the Flown Discotheque and the headquarters renovation, the absence of Beatrice had a significant effect on him. There was a loss that Sam couldn¡¯t easilyprehend, an uneasiness that he himself didn¡¯t understand why it lingered in his mind.


    So, after he felt that all his affairs could be handled by Hugo and nd, especially those rted to the Twin Dragons¡¯ interests, he took the risk. Oh no, he didn¡¯t care about the risks that would await him when entering a ce that was undoubtedly private for the Quassano family. Whose fault was it that Sam was only allowed to meet Beatrice for half an hour? Did they think thirty minutes was enough?


    Oh God! Why was Alfred so annoying! Every time Sam protested, the middle-aged man would say, ¡°You have to exin to me how your rtionship works so that I can understand it. Not just on the surface, Sam.¡±


    Once his eyes were satisfied with the sight of Beatrice enjoying a meal with two servants around the other mansion of Alfred, Sampletely disregarded all restrictions. He wouldn¡¯t send Beatrice back quickly until he felt satisfied. But¡­ when would he feel satisfied?


    After everything that had happened between him and Beatrice, Sam couldn¡¯t find satisfaction in it. All he felt was an addiction. He didn¡¯t find the words ¡®bored¡¯ or ¡®tired¡¯ when spending time with Beatrice. He didn¡¯t want to be separated for too long. Sam poured all his feelings into this demanding kiss. Until he felt a gentle punch on his chest from Beatrice.


    He briefly paused the kiss. Wet traces were imprinted there, along with Beatrice¡¯s slightly swollen lips.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I can¡¯t breathe, Sam,¡± Beatriceined, pouting.


    ¡°There¡¯s never been a case of a couple dying fromck of oxygen during a kiss.¡± Samughed, speaking directly above Beatrice¡¯s wet lips. Somehow, he bit her lip that had enticed him so strongly.


    ¡°Sam!¡± Beatrice stared in disbelief at Sam¡¯s action just now.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t help it,¡± Sam said honestly. His hands, which had been holding Beatrice¡¯s buttocks and slim waist, started to roam. His eyes also moved down, scanning Beatrice¡¯s enticing body, especially her breasts. They were protruding beautifully because the lingerie Beatrice was wearing couldn¡¯t contain them.


    His index finger began to trace Beatrice¡¯s cleavage with an incredibly gentle motion. Causing the owner of this baster-white body to close her eyes and let out a soft moan. Because of this, Sam once again nted a gentle kiss. Not demanding, but when Beatrice tried to reciprocate the kiss, equally slow, Sam went crazy.


    Especially when Beatrice¡¯s tongue began to move at an incredibly slow tempo. Sam wanted to protest, but he knew that he was enjoying it because Beatrice¡¯s tenderness created a different kind of excitement.


    Like right now.


    Where Beatrice¡¯s hands cupped his face. She gently kissed and explored the surface of his lips. Meanwhile, Sam squeezed the perfectly fitting breasts in his palms. Even though it was a result of Beatrice¡¯s frustration due to his teasing, Sam didn¡¯t care.


    He liked the way Beatrice kissed him.


    ¡°Sam,¡± Beatrice couldn¡¯t help but moan. Even though she tried to divert Sam¡¯s attention from her breasts. ¡°Oh!¡±

 [71] b

    Sam grinned slightly. He brought the body still in hisp back down. Moving aside the other pillows so that his bed was only upied by the two of them. ¡°Take off your panties,¡± Sam requested while hurriedly removing his shirt.


    Beatrice nodded faintly. She slowly removed the coverings on her intimate area, intentionally inviting Sam toe closer. And because of that, Sam looked at her with intense desire.


    ¡°You¡¯re really teasing, aren¡¯t you?¡± Sam moistened his lips. The sound of the buckle opening and the buttons on his pants, which he was still wearing, made Beatrice swallow her saliva. His now liberated member stood erect.


    ¡°You¡¯re not nning on turning on the lights? It¡¯s dark,¡± Beatrice yed with the ends of her long hair. Swearing for anything, Beatrice wanted to curse herself. How could she act like a seductive mistress of a powerful man?


    ¡°For what?¡± Sam was already prepared to crawl closer to Beatrice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see me more clearly?¡±


    Sam pulled the corners of his lips in delight. ¡°I won¡¯t miss that.¡± Eagerly, he approached the bedsidemp switch to dim the atmosphere. What Beatrice said earlier was true; after the light filled the room, the girl¡¯s figure became even more tempting than before. Especially now.


    Where in the middle of the bed, Beatrice slowly opened her legs, positioning them wide apart to wee Sam, who was now crawling closer. Beatrice¡¯s eyes wanted to divert elsewhere, but it was useless. The way Sam approached her already made her breathless. Especially when Sam kissed her thigh. So gently.


    ¡°Sam,¡± Beatrice couldn¡¯t help but gasp. ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Why? Can¡¯t wait?¡± Sam asked, while stroking Beatrice¡¯s knees. Making the girl even more restless as she closed her eyes. ¡°You have to wait if that¡¯s the case. There¡¯s something I want to do here.¡± He lowered himself further and kissed the exposed area down there. ¡°So tempting, asking me to lick you.¡± Each word carried a breath that tickled Beatrice¡¯s femininity. Making the girl grip the sheets tightly.


    ¡°Samuel!¡±


    That moan coincided with the tip of Sam¡¯s tongue licking the entire core of Beatrice. Opening the folds of her womanhood with his fingers. After that, he licked the already wet insides tirelessly, without getting tired of ying there. asionally, he targeted Beatrice¡¯s clitoris with a slow suck, but it made the woman squirm in restlessness. Sam even had to hold Beatrice¡¯s stomach to keep her from moving too much.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Sometimes, Sam also held Beatrice¡¯s legs open wide. He briefly sucked on his fingers before directing them inside Beatrice¡¯s womanhood. And that moan filled her room along with the sound of Sam¡¯s palm.


    ¡°Sam, oh! That!¡± Beatrice was truly overwhelmed. ¡°Ah!¡± Her back arched as Sam¡¯s fingers moved in and out with a rhythm that drove her crazy. Not to mention the suck he received on her clitoris. The two sensations simultaneously aroused her to the point where she couldn¡¯t hold back. ¡°I¡­ Sam¡­ I¡¯m going to climax!¡±


    ¡°Ehm?!¡± Sam didn¡¯t pay much attention to Beatrice¡¯s words. Instead, he awaited the moment when it woulde, making him stir even more vigorously inside. Sometimes a bit rough, sometimes gentle, until he felt the hole starting to pulsate and squeeze. His fingers continued to relentlessly stroke, making the owner of the sacred passage moan helplessly. Ah¡­ Sam couldn¡¯t wait. He wanted to feel the climax approaching Beatrice with his own.


    That¡¯s what he did.


    ¡°Sam!¡± Beatrice stared in disbelief as that movement suddenly disappeared from the sensation that enveloped her. Meanwhile, Sam smiled faintly. He withdrew his fingers and ended the game. Choosing to enter Beatrice with his manhood instead. He teased the tip against Beatrice¡¯s already very wet womanhood. Which was undoubtedly warm and tight for Sam¡¯s liking?


    ¡°Ah!¡± Beatrice couldn¡¯t wait anymore. ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Sam deliberately paused for a moment before doing what he intended to do. The pleading expression on Beatrice¡¯s face below him made him feel so powerful. ¡°What do you want, huh?¡±


    ¡°Ehm!¡± The teasing touch of Sam¡¯s manhood was torture for her body, which yearned for every touch of Sam. Especially when Sam fully entered her. There were nights when she remembered the hot nights they had spent together. Especially the nights intertwined with the sea breeze.


    Ah¡­ Beatrice missed that atmosphere.


    ¡°What do you want, huh?¡± Sam couldn¡¯t hold back anymore, but he still wanted to control Beatrice. He wouldn¡¯t give in easily, even though he desperately wanted to ravish Beatrice. But no. He wouldn¡¯t do that with Beatrice. His girl had to receive a different treatment from the women who had been in his life. Sometimes he inserted the tip of his manhood into Beatrice¡¯s sacred passage, but notpletely.


    Truly a torturous tease.


    ¡°Sam,¡± Beatrice pleaded with a helpless gaze. She cupped Sam¡¯s face to bring him closer and gave him an intense, passionate kiss. It was a form of frustration because the storm that was raging inside her suddenly stopped, but she was too embarrassed to admit it. Although the initially high desire was starting to wane, the kiss from Sam reignited the passion. Much stronger than before.


    Meanwhile, down there, Sam continued to tease with the tip of his manhood. Sometimes he thrust slightly, only to withdraw again.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Sam!¡± Beatrice released the kiss. She looked up to reduce the storm that was raging within her. ¡°Don¡¯t do this.¡±


    ¡°How?¡± Sam still didn¡¯t want to fully enter Beatrice. ¡°Tell me, huh?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tease me like earlier,¡± Beatrice said in frustration. Her hips moved restlessly, as if begging Sam to finish their game.


    ¡°What kind?¡± Sam continued teasingly. He kept rubbing the tip of his manhood against Beatrice¡¯s swollen lips, ready to enter her.


    ¡°Darling,¡± Beatrice pleaded, looking at him with longing. ¡°I want you whole andplete.¡±


    A wide smile formed on Sam¡¯s face. Before fully thrusting himself inside, he gently rubbed against her. And in one swift motion, he entered Beatrice¡¯s tight womanhood. Sam groaned as the intense sensation below overwhelmed him.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Beatrice arched her back, tilting her head back and closing her eyes as she finally received what she had been waiting for. The storm that erupted inside her body created an intense frenzy that continued to ripple through her.


    ¡°Like that, huh?¡± Sam asked, satisfied as he gazed at Beatrice, whose eyes were now filled with a haze of passion. ¡°I won¡¯t show you any mercy tonight.¡± Sam held Beatrice¡¯s thighs to keep her in position. ¡°Fill my room with your moans, and if necessary, scream.¡±


    Beatrice, in a state of disarray, could only shake her head but then nodded. She was still adjusting to Sampletely filling her. Sam began to move his hips slowly, asionally delivering powerful thrusts that made Beatrice moan. The fine line between pain and pleasure blurred, but Beatrice felt that Sam¡¯s lovemaking made her forget everything else.


    ¡°Aaahh¡­ aahhh¡­.¡± Beatrice moved in sync with Sam to achieve pleasure together. Sam thrust harder and wilder, sometimes holding Beatrice¡¯s waist to make her feel the force inside her. Sometimes, he withdrewpletely, his wet member glistening from their passionate encounter, then thrust back into Beatrice in one powerful motion.


    Don¡¯t ask about Beatrice¡¯s state under Sam¡¯s control.


    Messy. Very messy.


    ¡°You¡¯re getting smarter, darling,¡± praised Sam, slightly bending down. Instead of targeting her swollen lips that had been moaning his name, Sam knew how to divert his attention. He nibbled on her inviting nipples, which begged to be sucked.


    ¡°Aahh!¡± Beatrice moaned repeatedly, her eyes closed. Her free hand traced Sam¡¯s thick and slightly curly hair, pulling on it out of frustration from Sam¡¯s increasingly intense y. Initially, she could keep up, but now she surrendered to Sam¡¯s way of making love to her.


    ¡°Sam¡­ aaahhh¡­¡± She grasped whatever was within her reach. ¡°Hold me,¡± she requested, wanting to embrace Sam¡¯s enticing body in her arms. That sturdy body was now covered in sweat.


    ¡°Hold you?¡± Sam asked with a smirk, but he granted whatever Beatrice asked for. His smile grew even wider. Beatrice¡¯s legs naturally wrapped around his waist, allowing his member to prate even deeper.


    The intensity of Sam¡¯s thrusts increased. The sound of their union drowned out the rain pouring outside. Despite the significant drop in temperature, the room was filled with the zing heat of their passion, burning within both of them.


    ¡°Oh, Sam! I¡­ ah¡­.¡±


    Sam momentarily paused to let his fingers slip between their connection. His aim was to make the girl beneath him even more vocal with her moans and cries of pleasure.


    ¡°Oh! Ohhh!¡± Beatrice widened her eyes, looking at Sam with a helpless gaze. Yet, she spread her legs wider, granting easier ess for Sam to do as he pleased. ¡°I can reach climax if you keep doing that.¡±


    ¡°Later,¡± Sam intentionally withdrew their connection. He stroked himself slowly, while his other hand continued to stimte the wet and throbbing spot between Beatrice¡¯s womanhood. Not satisfied with that, Sam leaned down, licking and sucking away the remaining wetness and dampness withouthesitation.


    ¡°Darling!¡± Beatrice clenched the bedsheet, trying to cover her thighs as a reflexive response to the overwhelming sensations coursing through her. ¡°That¡¯s enough, darling. I want you inside.¡±


    Sam¡¯s satisfied grin adorned his face. ¡°If that¡¯s your wish, I¡¯ll grant it.¡± Once again, Sam thrust himself into Beatrice¡¯s womanhood in one powerful motion.


    ¡°Ah! Why does it feel even bigger?¡± Beatrice whimpered as her body writhed restlessly. ¡°Ah! Ah!¡±

 [71] c

    Sam¡¯s hips moved with increasing enthusiasm, thrusting back and forth, stirring deep within the tightness of Beatrice¡¯s embrace. He felt his own desire being massaged and desired. He couldn¡¯t forget the feeling of entering Beatrice because of this. And because of this, Sam provided additional stimtion exactly where it made Beatrice even more wild.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡­ I want toe, babe,¡± Beatrice said.


    Sam had been eagerly waiting for this moment. ¡°Together?¡±


    The thrusts from Sam were bing more intense, driving Beatrice wild. She could sense his restrained groans, a signal that they were both reaching the peak of pleasure. Sam pressed himself deeper than usual. Beatrice¡¯s back arched as she was overwhelmed by the sensation. Her toes curled. Her whole body felt as if it was being doused with ice-cold yet refreshing water.


    Inside her womanhood, she felt aforting warmth, filling her womb with fluids of release. She grimaced slightly as Sam slowly withdrew himself. It felt as if a liquid was flowing out of her. It was sticky, but Beatrice didn¡¯t want to move to clean up just yet.


    Their eyes met again, their breaths mingling in sync.


    ¡°You make me addicted to you,¡± Sam said.


    Beatrice only smiled faintly.


    ¡°Never think that I would leave you unless it¡¯s death,¡± Sam¡¯s words made Beatrice blink in disbelief. She thought it was just a mere fantasy. But the reality hit her when she felt the tenderness of Sam¡¯s kiss on her lips.


    ¡°Are you ready to sleep or do you want to indulge me again?¡± Sam whispered. He tidied up Beatrice¡¯s messy hair and wiped the sweat off her forehead.


    ¡°Let¡¯s clean up first, okay?¡±


    Sam chuckled. ¡°Round two in the bathroom? Alright. I¡¯ll give you whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that, babe!¡±


    ***


    Sometimes, Beatrice felt like Sam¡¯s stamina was endless. Despite her efforts to keep up with whatever Sam did to her, she was already overwhelmed. Her breath was ragged, her heartbeat erratic. Sweat had soaked her forehead. But the sight above her amazed Beatrice.


    How his dark gaze asionally closed? The strands of hair touching his temples bing damp. His breath seemed the same; racing as if unsatisfied with what they had achieved. His slightly darkened lips whispered her name more frequently. Just like Beatrice, who filled the room with erotic moans and cries of pleasure due to the actions of the man above her.


    No, no. Beatrice shook her head immediately. She mustn¡¯t dwell on their passionate struggles from the night before. She had to prepare breakfast for Sam. She needed energy too, right? Who knows what else they would do here. Sam didn¡¯t talk about his activities in the past few days.


    ¡°Good morning, Sam,¡± Beatrice greeted in a hushed voice. She gave a quick peck on Sam¡¯s cheek, barely an inch away from her. Sleeping in Sam¡¯s embrace was incrediblyfortable. She didn¡¯t know how long they had been asleep. The sunlight might already be shining brightly outside, but Beatrice hadn¡¯t noticed. ¡°What time is it now?¡± She started to get ready to get off the bed, pushing away his muscr arm that confined her.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Sam asked hoarsely without opening his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting up,¡± Beatrice replied innocently. ¡°Just wait, okay? I¡¯ll prepare breakfast.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s Hans¡¯ job.¡± Sam pulled Beatrice back into his embrace. Despite her resistance, Sam knew exactly how to make the woman surrender to his embrace.


    ¡°Are you going to make me helpless again this morning?¡±


    Beatrice pouted but soon gave in. Nestling herself in Sam¡¯s embrace was what she enjoyed now. She never imagined her life would be at this point. She had to create the right conditions for herself. The sky had to always be clear so she could face the day with enthusiasm. Despite living paycheck to paycheck, feeling frustrated with her father¡¯s behavior, pitying her mother who worked tirelessly for the family, Beatrice tried her best to help financially amidst the pressure.


    Now her life was 180 degrees different. Not because she was always by Sam¡¯s side, of course not. But the undeniable reality enveloped her, and she couldn¡¯t deny it. She just had to digest whaty ahead of her as best as she could. Nevertheless, Beatrice decided to normalize herself. Regarding the business, she wasn¡¯t ready yet. Learning about Quassano with the piles of documents surrounding her made her dizzy. Luckily, her grandfather understood and didn¡¯t want to force his will too much.


    Her phone vibrated softly. It had probably been ringing for a while, but Beatrice didn¡¯t pay much attention. She was too tired to even move and pick up the ck device. ¡°Someone is calling me, Sam,¡± Beatriceughed. ¡°Let me get it first, okay?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Sam trapped Beatrice even tighter. ¡°Your mine. Forever and always.¡±


    Beatrice squirmed yfully. The gentle kisses Sam ced around her neck made her try to distance herself. ¡°Just let go for a moment,¡± Beatrice said, slightly pushing Sam¡¯s bare chest. ¡°Not for long.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that call is from Alfred.¡±


    ¡°Sam,¡± Beatrice grumbled. ¡°Can you promise to be a little polite?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± Sam muttered softly. He helped the woman sit up, but then he trapped Beatrice from behind. Inhaling Beatrice¡¯s enticing scent. Yet, oh God! Sam hadn¡¯t forgotten their lovemaking fromst night. He didn¡¯t care much about Beatrice being busy typing a message. The corner of his eye quickly read what message came to Beatrice¡¯s phone.


    Alfred:


    Tell Sam to meet me, Leora. I don¡¯t want my great-grandchild to be born out of wedlock. Before many things I can no longer enjoy. Speed up your marriage.


    ¡°Sam,¡± Beatrice sighed. How could she concentrate while Sam teased her with the tip of his tongue? asionally, she felt a small bite there. Wasn¡¯t the man satisfied with leaving various marks all over her body?


    ¡°Why?¡± Sam innocently asked, as if he hadn¡¯t done anything wrong.


    ¡°Just wait. Let me reply to Grandfather¡¯s message first.¡±


    Sam grinned, kissing the nape of Beatrice¡¯s neck more eagerly. Wearing a very thin-strapped camisole that he could easily tear apart so that his woman didn¡¯t have to wear anything. And when his hands cupped Beatrice¡¯s breasts, what use were clothes for her?


    None.


    ¡°Samuel!¡± Beatrice whined as the groping on her chest became a little rough. ¡°Just a moment.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to reply?¡±


    Beatrice fell silent. Although parts of her body were receiving touches she enjoyed, Sam¡¯s question left her without a proper answer to respond to her grandfather¡¯s message.


    ¡°Why so quiet?¡± Sam kissed the side of Beatrice¡¯s face, pushing her long and beautiful hair to the right. His eyes then caught that the message still hadn¡¯t been replied to. ¡°Can¡¯t you reply?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m confused, what should I reply?¡±


    Sam sighed. He immediately took Beatrice¡¯s phone and typed quickly. Afterward, it would be better to turn it off or even throw away the phone. It was disturbing him, as he just wanted to be alone with Beatrice.


    Beatrice:


    Can you not disturb us, Old Man? I assure you our marriage will be conducted soon. I¡¯ll ask Hans to prepare everything.


    And Sam did what he thought was right; he turned off the phone and threw it away as he pleased.


    ¡°Sam!¡±


    Sam looked at Beatrice with a thin smile. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It might get damaged. I cherish that phone, big brother.¡± Beatrice tried to free herself. ¡°Let me get it.¡±


    ¡°Is the phone more important than me?¡±


    Beatrice sighed in frustration. ¡°Because it¡¯s your phone, I¡¯m afraid it might get damaged.¡±


    ¡°Later, Hugo will get you thetest version.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want that.¡± Beatrice asked Sam to release his embrace. Unfortunately, Sam didn¡¯t want to let Beatrice get away even for a moment. Instead, he threw Beatrice onto the bed. ¡°Big brother!¡± the woman shouted with wide eyes, unable to believe it.     ¡°Just leave it, will you?¡± Sam chuckled triumphantly. ¡°There¡¯s nothing important in it, right?¡±


    Beatrice still refused to turn her lips upward.


    ¡°What¡¯s in that phone anyway?¡±


    Beatrice¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t meet Sam¡¯s gaze anymore, now that he was on top of her. Besides being intimidated by Sam, under his sharp gaze, Beatrice felt helpless. She couldn¡¯te up with many excuses, but she truly didn¡¯t have many things stored in that phone. It¡¯s just that¡­ there were many chats she sent to Sam. Although his responses were brief, they always caused restlessness in Beatrice¡¯s heart, but she was already grateful.


    Countless times Beatrice had reread her messages to Sam.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± This time Sam spoke in a low voice. He stared at his conversational partner without pause. Since Beatrice chose to lower her gaze, Sam was no fool. ¡°Look at me.¡± He knew that what he said couldn¡¯t be argued by Beatrice.


    Just like now. Despite her fear, Beatrice tried to lift her gaze. Meeting again with the dark intensity of Sam¡¯s eyes that refused to easily release its prey. Sam wouldn¡¯t give up easily before he got what he wanted.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Sam repeated once again.


    ¡°Chat with you,¡± Beatrice replied as softly as possible.


    Sam¡¯s forehead furrowed, but then his smile began to show. ¡°Is that all?¡±


    Without hesitation, Beatrice nodded, although once again she averted her face. Beatrice was afraid that her answer would only further anger Sam. Despite their passionate encounterst night, Sam remained unchanged. It seemed that their closeness was only temporary. Sam¡¯s cold demeanor sometimes made Beatrice feel like she was hitting a solid wall, unable to understand what Sam¡¯s heart was like now.


    ¡°If it gets damaged, Anne can take care of it so that the chat doesn¡¯t get lost.¡± Parts of Sam¡¯s body pressed tighter against Beatrice. His face also lowered until she felt his breath mingling with hers. ¡°You still don¡¯t want to look at me?¡±


    ¡°N-No, it¡¯s not like that.¡± Beatrice squeezed the messy bedsheets, closing her eyes. She didn¡¯t have time to tidy up the wide bed cover. She was already exhausted from Sam¡¯s relentless assault without a break.


    ¡°So?¡± Sam kissed Beatrice¡¯s blushing cheek. The room remained dimly lit. He didn¡¯t care what time it was. All he cared about was spending enjoyable time with Beatrice.


    ¡°For me,¡± Beatrice mustered her courage. She slowly opened her eyes and met Sam¡¯s gaze, which was only a small distance away. Beatrice¡¯s hand reached out to touch Sam¡¯s face. ¡°That gift from you was incredibly precious.¡± Beatrice nervously swallowed her saliva. Speaking to Sam always required great courage. ¡°I felt close to you because of that phone.¡±


    ¡°And now you don¡¯t feel close?¡± Samughed at Beatrice¡¯s words.


    ¡°Not like this.¡± Beatrice pouted. Her hand, which had initially greeted Sam¡¯s face, began to descend and traced his arm. When it met hisrge palm, which undoubtedly bore some of his weight, Beatrice exerted a little force to make Samply with her request. Sam shook his head in confusion, but he didn¡¯t reject the hand that guided him to do something.


    ¡°What is it?¡±

 [71] d

    ¡°The closeness I want is not just like this,¡± Beatrice smiled faintly. ¡°But¡­ truly close, not only through touch but also in the heart.¡± She brought her hand closer to his chest, where his rhythmic heartbeat indicated that its owner was alive and that every nerve was stimted by their proximity. ¡°Closeness in the heart as well.¡±


    Sam stared intensely at Beatrice. He remained silent for a while before blinking slowly. All the words that had crossed his mind remained unspoken. He exerted all his strength to protect Beatrice. The safety of the girl beneath his wing was his priority. But the closeness in the heart that Beatrice desired was something Sam still couldn¡¯t grasp.


    He was afraid. Many of his enemies knew his weakness.


    Ah¡­ Sam shouldn¡¯t have worried, right? After all, there was Quassano who would help him protect Beatrice. So, what was he afraid of? Didn¡¯t his own feelings¡­ resemble Beatrice¡¯s? It was him who spoke about his desires, hismands, and his requests, not allowing the woman to move away from him.


    Then why was he hesitating now?


    ¡°You know, Beatrice.¡± Their hands tightly intertwined, gripping each other firmly as Sam said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about the closeness of the heart you desire. I¡¯ll grant it because you¡¯ve be an addiction to my life.¡±


    Beatrice¡¯s smile blossomed.


    ¡°I¡¯m not good with words, but there¡¯s one thing you need to know: you¡¯re the woman I choose to have by my side. The woman of Sam, strong and brave.¡±


    Truly, Beatrice¡¯s heart bloomed with joy. She embraced Sam tightly.


    ¡°What do you want for breakfast? I¡¯ll ask Hans to prepare it.¡± Sam chose to create some distance. He released


    Beatrice from his embrace, leaving her reluctantly. However, the sound of her stomach growling reminded them that they had other obligations in life.


    Eating.


    ¡°Let me do it.¡± Beatrice prepared to get off the bed.


    ¡°You wait here. Understand?¡± Sam looked at Beatrice with his sharp gaze, making her abandon her intention to leave the room immediately. The sound of the door closing made Beatrice even more ted. She screamed in excitement because Sam¡¯s words truly enveloped her in happiness.


    ¡°Oh, my phone!¡± She hurriedly got up, praying that her phone was still intact. Unfortunately, it was only wishful thinking. Sam didn¡¯t hold back when he threw the t, ck object. The evidence was the phone she picked up, now distorted and with a cracked screen. Although it still functioned, Beatrice doubted it could be repaired to its original state. Her narrowed eyes tried to read the message from her grandfather.


    Alfred:


    Don¡¯t take too long. I don¡¯t like dys.


    This message furrowed Beatrice¡¯s brow. What was Sam¡¯s reply? When she read the previous message, Beatrice¡¯s smile widened. Her heart warmed. Tears welled up in her eyes, but this time they were not apanied by a feeling of suffocation. Without hesitation, she got off the bed and followed in Sam¡¯s footsteps.


    ¡°Samuel!¡±


    In a situation like this¡­ it was okay for Beatrice to hold Sam¡¯s heart tightly, right?


    ***[]***


    ¡°This is delicious,¡± praised Beatrice sincerely. Her eyes looked at Hans, who stood not far from the dining table where Sam and Beatrice were enjoying the various dishes served. Hans¡¯s face was pale without. His eyes repeatedly nced anxiously, concerned about Sam¡¯s judgment. Meanwhile, Sam sat rxed, as if Hans didn¡¯t exist.


    ¡°Thank goodness,¡± Hans sighed with relief. ¡°I was afraid the food wouldn¡¯t suit Miss.¡±


    Beatrice smiled. ¡°I love the mushroom soup. It¡¯s really delicious. Right, honey?¡±


    Sam only nced briefly and let out a short cough. He continued to take bites of his portion, which annoyed Beatrice.


    ¡°Okay, we won¡¯t disturb you, sir and Miss¡­ uh, maybe for lunch?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you, Hans, get out!¡± Sam raised his gaze, staring sharply at the servant in the house. Hans immediately received the message and many others followed his steps, leaving the kitchen area. ¡°So noisy!¡±


    ¡°This is delicious.¡± Instead of responding to Sam¡¯s grumbling, Beatrice quickly changed the topic. She had to be aware of her position when she was near Sam. His mood could easily change and suddenly be terrifying. She didn¡¯t want this enjoyable atmosphere to push them apart.


    ¡°What have you been eating all this time?¡± Sam asked curiously. ¡°Don¡¯t keep giving it to my te, okay? You eat.¡±


    Sam stopped Beatrice¡¯s behavior of moving the most delicious parts of the dishes.


    ¡°I¡¯m eating,¡± Beatrice smiled broadly. ¡°Since earlier, you¡¯ve only been eating rice and mushroom soup. This grilled fish is delicious, honey.¡±


    Sam snorted but then shook his head slightly. ¡°Eat, you. Don¡¯t let yourself look thin when you meet Alfred. I don¡¯t want to receive the old man¡¯sints because his granddaughter suddenly became skinny.¡±


    Beatriceughed. ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Eat,¡± Sam said firmly, making Beatrice flinch. She nodded obediently and immediately took a bite of the portion she had given to Sam¡¯s te. Chewing under Sam¡¯s gaze was ufortable, but Beatrice couldn¡¯t argue or refuse anything except to follow everything Sammanded.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told Jack to handle the matters requested by Alfred.¡±


    ¡°Grandfather,¡± Beatrice interjected with a faint smile.


    Sam rolled his eyes in annoyance. ¡°Are you already used to calling Alfred ¡®grandfather¡¯?¡±


    The question hit Beatrice hard. She lowered her gaze again, gently cing her spoon down. ¡°Not yet, actually. I still can¡¯t believe what has been happeningtely.¡±


    ¡°Logically, I can¡¯t believe it either, but the evidence given by Grandfather Alfred is substantial,¡± Sam emphasized, especially the part about ¡®Grandfather Alfred¡¯, which made Beatrice giggle. ¡°Why are youughing?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Sam shook his head in wonder. Since their meal session was over, he prepared to get up from his seat. ¡°Hans has prepared a change of clothes for you. We¡¯re going.¡±


    ¡°Where to?¡± Beatrice asked, confused.


    ¡°Can you stop asking so many questions?¡±


    That statement made Beatrice pout in annoyance. ¡°Can¡¯t you speak nicely? I was asking. She also puffed her cheeks while tidying up her dirty te. Being used to tidying up something messy made her reflexively do the same thing at this house.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Sam asked, puzzled.


    ¡°Washing the dishes.¡± Beatrice looked at Sam with utter confusion. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s Hans¡¯s job.¡± Sam approached, and through his gaze, he asked Beatrice to stop all these strange activities. Although he knew Beatrice was used to tidying up the dining table every time they finished eating together, this time, Sam didn¡¯t want Beatrice to do it for him.


    ¡°But why? Didn¡¯t you know that I-¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°When we¡¯re alone,¡± Sam narrowed the gap until Beatrice was cornered against the backrest of the chair. ¡°I can¡¯t resist not making you lie on the other side of the table.¡±


    Beatrice¡¯s eyes widened at his words.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want your body to be enjoyed by someone else, right?¡± Sam nted a kiss on Beatrice¡¯s blushing cheek. ¡°Get ready soon, dear. I¡¯ll wait outside.¡±

 [71] e

    Beatrice treaded carefully, her hand tightly held by Sam¡¯s. asionally, Sam helped her navigate the slippery stone steps. The rain fromst night had made the path to the top of the hill much steeper than usual.


    Beatrice wanted to ask where exactly they were heading, but Sam didn¡¯t want to speak too much. However, Beatrice was amazed and felt a sense of tranquility that she had never experienced before in this ce she had visited so many times.


    The hilly area covered in lush vegetation and pine trees created apletely different atmosphere along the path that Beatrice was traversing. There was still a slight mist obstructing their way.


    ¡°We¡¯ll arrive at the end there,¡± Sam said, pointing to a spot that suddenly filled him with longing. The image of where he was once a happy five-year-old child, receiving love and affection, remained vivid in his memory.


    The gentleughter of his mother and the towering figure of his strict father spun in his head. If he hadn¡¯t tightly held Beatrice¡¯s hand, he might have already shed tears along the way to his parents¡¯ grave.


    Sam¡­ despite his cold, unapproachable appearance and his rough and rigid nature, he had once been a child who received an outpouring of love. It was the circumstances that shaped him into what he was now. He had exerted all his abilities and powers to find out if his parents¡¯ ident was staged.


    Unfortunately, he had toe to terms with the truth. There was no intentionality involved. It was a pure ident that left Sam feeling alone in this world. Even cursing God was futile, as it couldn¡¯t bring his parents back.


    Their steps halted at a ce surrounded byrge pirs on all four sides. A golden dome and well-maintained nts adorned the pirs. Arge tombstone bore a name unfamiliar to Beatrice. However, after a momentary nce at Sam, she realized that this was no ordinary grave.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Hi, Mom,¡± Sam smiled faintly, gently touching the tombstone that had his mother¡¯s picture attached. ¡°Hans has taken good care of Mama, right? The white roses are a bit messy fromst night¡¯s rain.¡±


    Beatrice chose to keep her distance. The authoritative and intimidating figure she had known suddenly disappeared, reced by a vulnerable man who had lost his parents. Beatrice couldn¡¯t help but gaze at Sam¡¯s broad back from her standing position.


    ¡°Sorry for not visiting for so long. Twin Dragons kept me busy. Papa, whenever I leave something for me to take care of, I don¡¯t do it halfway,¡± Sam said with a soft chuckle. Hisughter carried millions of meanings, as his eyes suddenly felt hot. He let out a soft sigh. ¡°But I won¡¯t disappoint you, Mama and Papa. I¡¯m sure both of you are watching over me from Heaven.¡± Once again, Sam smiled faintly. He stared at his parents¡¯ tombstone for a while until he noticed something. ¡°Beatrice?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here, Sam,¡± Beatrice smiled faintly.


    A sigh of relief escaped Sam. ¡°I was afraid you¡¯d distance yourself.¡±


    Beatriceughed,fortably leaning on Sam¡¯s arm, which she couldn¡¯t ignore. Before Beatrice could ask, Sam spoke first. ¡°Mom, Dad, I¡¯ve brought someone close to me. Her name is¡­ Leora Eddith Seraphine Quassano.¡±


    Beatrice swallowed. Although facing a stone with his parents¡¯ names engraved on it, it truly felt like two people whom Sam respected and loved were looking at her. One gave a faint smile, while the other scrutinized and assessed her through his gaze.


    ¡°I think Mama had met Leora when she was young. Maybe I¡¯ve also met her at the gatherings that Papa often attended.¡±


    Those words made Beatrice turn and look at Sam in astonishment. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± Sam replied with a shrug. ¡°I don¡¯t remember because it¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    ¡°Should I ask Grandfather about it?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Sam was surprised by Beatrice¡¯s words just now. It might sound ordinary, but Sam didn¡¯t want his childhood memories to be reyed like a thousand broken tapes. No, the reasons were not that simple. The memories of his childhood were still vividly familiar to him and not just ordinary memories.


    However,


    ¡°Why?¡± Beatrice asked, her eyes filled with curiosity.


    ¡°No need for too many questions,¡± Sam said, looking back at his parents¡¯ tombstone. ¡°I came here to introduce Leora and ask for your blessing.¡±


    Beatrice blinked twice. Her eyes turned back to Sam, who was still speaking earnestly.


    ¡°I want to marry Leora, Mom, Dad. In front of you, this invitation is not just a joke or a business arrangement. If this girl was not Leora but just Beatrice Catalina, it wouldn¡¯t matter to me. All I want is this girl.¡±


    Beatrice¡¯s mouth hung wide open before she quickly closed it. Her heart was turned upside down this morning. The words Sam had just said were recorded separately in her memory. And now, his words.


    ¡°I love her, Mom, Dad. Give us your blessing.¡± Sam held Beatrice¡¯s hand much tighter than usual. ¡°Will you marry me, Leora?¡±


    Tears welled up in Beatrice¡¯s eyes, and in an instant, they fell freely. ¡°Yes!¡± Without hesitation, Beatrice answered and hugged Sam tightly. She heard a stifled grunt from Sam due to his sudden movement.


    ¡°You might fall, you know.¡±


    Ah! Why did Sam make her so happy? Even his tone of voice was no longer the same. It was much softer and filled with care. Beatrice was truly moved and didn¡¯t want to easily let go of her embrace this time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see the ring I brought?¡±


    Beatrice released her hug momentarily. Her eyes focused on Sam, who smiled faintly, but that smile truly made Beatrice not want Sam to stop the way he was pulling at the corners of his lips.


    Sam¡¯s face, which was sculpted with firm yet handsome features, showed the perfection bestowed upon him by God. Even though there were a few scars visible around his face, they didn¡¯t detract from, but rather added to the impression Sam possessed.


    ¡°Sam ¡­ did you prepare all of this?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Samughed. He gently tousled Beatrice¡¯s beautifully disheveled hair. ¡°I was supposed to propose to you in a beautiful, luxurious, unforgettable, and ro-¡±


    ¡°This is more than enough. I truly didn¡¯t expect that¡­¡± Beatrice wiped her still wet cheeks. Especially when Sam pulled out a ck velvet box containing a sparkling deep blue gemstone ring from his pocket. Beatrice kept alternating her gaze between Sam and the ring that the man had just taken out.


    ¡°What if?¡± Sam asked, looking puzzled. ¡°Why?¡± Sam had never been familiar with the word patience, especially when it came to Beatrice and anything rted to his personal matters.


    ¡°If you love me, Sam,¡± Beatrice continued softly. She sobbed quietly because she still couldn¡¯t believe everything that was happening right now. As a result, Beatrice chose to lower her head while trying to hold back the tears of her overwhelming joy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel it?¡± Samughed. He lifted Beatrice¡¯s chin so they could look into each other¡¯s eyes again. ¡°Is there somethingcking?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that,¡± Beatrice interjected quickly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid to hope, but the reality is that you¡¯re with someone else.¡±


    ¡°So you doubt me.¡± Sam closed the distance between them. ¡°That¡¯s understandable because I haven¡¯t given you much rity.¡± He then took Beatrice¡¯s right hand, which was covered in a long cardigan. He did it intentionally because Sam knew they were in a cold environment, and who knows, insects might make Beatrice ufortable.


    He gently kissed the back of her hand, which he knew was as soft as silk. Then he ced the ring he had brought on her ring finger. ¡°Beautiful.¡± Sam kissed it again, full of emotion.


    ¡°The ring or the one wearing it?¡± Beatrice asked, smiling and slightly hoarse from holding back her sobs.


    ¡°This ring belongs to Mama, to you.¡±


    Beatrice¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so?¡±


    ¡°Do I have to say it?¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Samughed at Beatrice¡¯s sudden slight hysteria. He gently caressed the ring now adorning her finger and admired it with awe.


    ¡°Do you want to go home or go up again?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up there?¡± Beatrice asked innocently, tilting her head slightly as Sam stood in front of her, fixing her unruly hair due to the wind blowing around them.


    ¡°The peak of pleasure.¡±


    ¡°Samuel!¡±


    Sam burst intoughter. ¡°I¡¯m serious. Do you want to go or not?¡±

 [72] a

    No matter how strong the wind that tousles her hair, her clear eyes are focused on one point. The string of words that forms a name has been engraved in her heart for a long time. She hopes that time could turn back, but it feels impossible. What has left this mortal world, she knows, will never return. They patiently await the reunion with those who love them dearly.


    Someday in the future.


    She sighed softly, then positioned herself on her knees beside the area where the owner of the name peacefully rests. She cleared away the fallen leaves that dirtied the surroundings of the grave. She gently wiped the tombstone, which had been reced and looked much better than before. In the past, she felt unable to smile whenever she visited the ce where the hole in her heart was truly massive. But now, she¡¯s starting to adapt.


    ¡°How are you, Tony?¡± she asked with a wide smile. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re doing well. Mom and Herae here often, don¡¯t they?¡± Sheughed, or rather, sheughed at herself. ¡°I¡¯m the one who rarelyes here. Sorry, big brother. Boss Sam doesn¡¯t give me any leeway at headquarters. I have so much work to do.¡±


    ¡°Your words can get you in trouble, Anne,¡± the figure that had been by Anne¡¯s side all this time responded. He faithfully sheltered the girl with arge umbre. Even though the girl had vehemently refused, the umbre bearer was even more stubborn. He said, ¡°You¡¯re not exerting yourself, are you? Why refuse?¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s honesty,¡± Anne raised her head, pursing her lips. ¡°Since Boss Sam took on a lot of work from Quassano, I have to check most of it.¡±


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± the man asked with augh.


    ¡°Well, yes,¡± Anne admitted, not denying the fact that she felt invigorated. Sam changed many things at Twin Dragon including the security system and the hidden weapons prepared to protect the headquarters. Oh, not to mention the remote control used to monitor the movements of the only woman Sam loved; Beatrice, also known as Leora Quassano.


    nd grinned slightly. His eyes scanned the surroundings of the cemetery. From his vantage point, he could see several personnel cleaning the corners of the cemetery, as well as a group of people wearing ck clothes. There were also several cars and vehicles apanying the funeral procession of someone.


    He recalled when he was part of a procession where his heart was not just sad, but filled with burning anger. Moreover, he and the others, who could be considered all of Sam¡¯s subordinates, knew their ways. They couldn¡¯t be killed so easily. At least now he could breathe a sigh of relief. Everyone involved and who disturbed Twin Dragon had beenpletely eradicated.


    Although there was still a lingering sense of dissatisfaction, he was fully convinced that Sam¡¯s decision had its own meaning. A person like Sam wouldn¡¯t just let those three bastards go so easily. In the end, he found out for himself what happened to all of them. Remembering that made his grin even wider.


    ¡°Why?¡± Anne asked curiously. She rarely saw nd¡¯s cold face disying even the slightest smile. She was still not used to being close to nd because he rarely spoke. And when he did, it was always in a firm and rigid tone. Unlike Hugo, who often joked and eased the tense atmosphere.


    However, Anne realized that nd didn¡¯t take attention lightly. Even something as simple as holding an umbre in the scorching sun that showered them this afternoon, she initially refused. But nd insisted until she couldn¡¯t refuse anymore.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing,¡± nd chose to observe Anne, who now stood beside him. ¡°Are you done?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Anne smiled broadly. ¡°Thank you for apanying me here.¡±


    nd nodded instead of using his mouth to speak. Besides, he did want to visit Tony¡¯s grave, just to say hello.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait on the motorcycle, okay?¡± During the journey, nd mentioned that there was something to discuss with Tony. Anne didn¡¯t know what it was.


    nd frowned. ¡°What are you going to do there?¡±


    Anne blinked slowly. ¡°I thought you needed privacy?¡± Her guess was right, wasn¡¯t it? She didn¡¯t want to disturb their conversation. The closeness between Tony and nd when they were still together at Twin Dragon seemed like a cohesive team. Tony often trained with swords alongside nd, and nd was skilled in shooting as well.


    ¡°No.¡± nd folded therge ck umbre he had been using to shelter Anne. ¡°You also need to hear what I want to say to Anton.¡±


    Anne stared at nd in surprise. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°You know, I¡¯m not joking when I say I want you by my side, An.¡± nd¡¯s words made Anne recall a moment she could never forget. How could a man known for being cold, emotionless, and with such a terrifying aura whenever he was at the headquarters say something that left Anne stunned.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Fortunately, she didn¡¯t faint, although¡­ Anne admitted that since Twin Dragon reformed, nd had never been far from her. He tried to be by Anne¡¯s side as much as possible and sometimes slipped in one or two messages thatforted her. Sometimes, Sam even seemed to deliberately make themplete missions together.


    ¡°In front of Tony, even though we are in different worlds now, I can¡¯t eliminate Tony¡¯s existence from your life, An.¡±


    Anne nervously swallowed. Initially, she could still gaze into nd¡¯s dark gaze. It was one of the unique advantages he possessed. His eyes were deep ck, although they nted down like many Chinese men, and his skin was lighter than others. nd had been different since his arrival at Twin Dragon.


    But his loyalty had been tested and was beyond doubt, which is why he stood by Sam¡¯s side. He yed an important role that Anne knew, facing risks and dangers that surrounded him. Unfortunately, nd was known for his brutality and mercilessness when wielding a sword. His cruelty had been heard throughout the Northern and Southern regions.


    ¡°You know my behavior with many women out there, An. You can judge how I am with them. I won¡¯t deny all of that if you want to discuss it. But one thing you should know, in front of Tony, I want to be the one who continues his wishes from the past.¡± nd closed the distance between them. ¡°To bring happiness to you. Well¡­ even though I know that happiness maye with danger. But you don¡¯t need to be afraid, as long as I¡¯m by your side, you¡¯ll be safe.¡±


    That was true.


    Anton¡¯s desire when he was with Anne was simple. He intended to marry the girl he loved, witnessed by their friends at the headquarters. Together under the protection of Twin Dragon because both of them were raised by Sam, they pledged their loyalty to Sam and did their best for Twin Dragon as a form of gratitude and a special bond.


    nd, who heard Tony¡¯s words and ns, supported them and didn¡¯t pay much attention to their rtionship because he didn¡¯t see Anne as anything more than arade within the same headquarters. Anyone who was in the headquarters and showed their loyalty to Sam was considered arade to nd. Nothing more. His rtionship with everyone there was also good. Whatever they did, nd knew and was under Sam¡¯s control and supervision. nd and Hugo were in charge of surveince.


    That was it.


    He didn¡¯t know when nd started feeling that Anne was different. He had acknowledged the girl¡¯s intelligence since their first meeting. He had also casually mentioned her beauty, with her straight shoulder-length hair. For nd, praising a woman¡¯s beauty was normal. It was just a conversation wrapped in Twin Dragon¡¯s interests between them.


    And nd knew about Anne¡¯s rtionship with Tony at that time. In fact, nd strongly supported Tony¡¯s desires when they talked about it before. Unfortunately, that desire had toe to an end due to the tragedy of the shooting that befell his teammate.


    Several times he had tried to figure out why he couldn¡¯t let go of Anne so easily. Unlike most girls who apanied him briefly. Talking to Anne, who was initially reserved but turned out to be enjoyable, perhaps that was what made nd think a lot.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a man who beats around the bush, An. I just say what¡¯s on my mind. You must know exactly what Tony wanted when he was in a rtionship with you, right?¡±


    Anne nodded slowly.


    ¡°So¡­ do you allow me to continue? Because I¡¯m sure Tony wouldn¡¯t mind.¡±


    ***[]***

 [72] b

    For the past two hours, Jack¡¯s eyes have not left his work screen. asionally, the window behind him provided a temporary distraction, where the bustling Flown could be seen returning to its usual state. Jack greatly enjoyed the constant stream of guests entering after passing through rigorous security checks.


    Flown nightclub was pulsating once again. However, Jack enforced a rule for its visitors. Initially, many protested, but the owner had entrusted the decision to Jack. No one could object to anything Jack wanted in Flown, including the tight security measures.


    ¡°Busy?¡±


    Jack scowled in surprise and sighed in annoyance as the person entering his room casually sat down without a hint of guilt. Ah, he med himself for not locking the room door after Sam¡¯s visit a few hours ago.


    ¡°I have a lot of work.¡± Instead of venting his frustration, Jack chose to continue typing on the keyboard. ¡°Why are you here? Aren¡¯t there things you need to attend to in the North?¡±


    ¡°Just finished.¡± nd sneered. ¡°Have you met the boss?¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Not yet. Once my business was done, I came to Flown first. I wanted Jeremy¡¯s signature Tequ. That new guy makes a great Tequ for me.¡±


    ¡°I heard he used to work for Jimmy Lee. He was a private bartender at his mansion.¡± Jack smirked with satisfaction. ¡°You know, many of the employees at that mansion are hired by Sam. Some also manage the two Quassano mansions.¡±


    Without hesitation, nd nodded.


    ¡°How about you and Anne, nd?¡± Jack had to know the progress of their rtionship. Besides being curious, he was quite surprised by the direction nd had taken. He never expected the man to take a girl seriously. Just like the boss, nd had many women ready to entertain him. He could satisfy his desires momentarily and easily forget them. He could change partners as he pleased without considering the feelings left behind.


    That¡¯s why the news about nd¡¯s seriousness towards Anne was quite shocking.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know.¡± nd folded his arms across his chest. He deliberately lifted his foot and ced it on the edge of the table. ¡°I want to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Damn!¡± Jack shook his head in astonishment, but soon he heard a soft snore from nd. His fatigue was evident on his face after his recent arrival. Perhaps Sam¡¯s orders had caused him to lose a lot of rest time. Jack wasn¡¯t too sure about the mission nd was currently undertaking.


    Because of that, Jack chose to continue his work. Sam¡¯s desire to open a nightclub on the border between the North and the South might be crazy, but considering the opportunities Sam had outlined some time ago, Jack agreed that the opportunity should not be wasted. After all, Sam controlled the Northern region without needing validation from anyone.


    The Eagle Wing¡¯s existence was no longer heard, even though its leadership had changed. As expected, Quassano held power and had full control over the n that used topete with and oppose every move Sam made. If it weren¡¯t for Gerald¡¯s actions that disappointed Alfred Quassano, his reign would undoubtedly be restored by that middle-aged man. Even if it required undergoing various loyalty tests. Alfred was also known for his cruelty when dealing with traitors.


    Who would like to keep traitors around them? No one.


    A knock on the door distracted Jack once again. ¡°Come in,¡± he said. He was slightly surprised by who entered his room this time.


    ¡°Am I disturbing you, Jack?¡± she asked awkwardly. She never expected that the person she was looking for would be here. Although Jack had already told her that the room the man usually stayed in at Flown was avable for use again. Since the renovation process waspleted, Anne knew that nd rarely visited that room.


    ¡°Are you looking for nd?¡± Jackughed. It seemed like that question didn¡¯t need to be asked, right? Anne didn¡¯t avert her gaze from anywhere other than observing how nd was sleeping. ¡°He just fell asleep, it seems.¡±


    Anne nodded in understanding. ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t want to disturb him even though I feel guilty. Who can sleepfortably like this?¡±


    This made Jack burst intoughter. ¡°Haven¡¯t you slept in this position quite often?¡±


    Anne couldn¡¯t escape afterward. She joined in theughter, albeit restrained because what Jack said was true. More than once, she had dozed off while sitting andfortably leaning back in her chair. Luckily, Sam had given her a gift that amazed her-an expensive andfortable chair as part of her workspace in the headquarters.


    ¡°You¡¯re all so noisy,¡± nd murmured softly. His eyes still refused to open, although he had longed to gaze upon the face of the girl he had missed in the past few days. But he didn¡¯t want to reveal himself too much. Even for just one day, he had no news about Anne, Hugo, and Jack, who had be vulnerable targets for him to exert his efforts in finding out what Anne was up to.


    It¡¯s ridiculous how often he asks Sam to reduce Anne¡¯s workload, which always ends up with a long scolding from the boss. He says, ¡°You need to differentiate between work and your dates. You also need to focus, nd, on the mission at hand. You haven¡¯t reported any progress. If there¡¯s no movement in the next two hours, I won¡¯t give Anne ess to respond to your chats and calls!¡±


    ¡°You better leave my room. This is where the boss counts all his wealth. I don¡¯t want to take any risks because you guys are here.¡±


    nd immediately opened his eyes. ¡°You jerk!¡± He threw his cigarette pack at Jack, who justughed at his annoyance. ¡°Jeremy hasn¡¯t arrived yet? It¡¯s taking forever!¡±


    Jack ignored nd¡¯s grumbling. Instead, he waved his hand as a sign that they both needed to leave his room. No, Jack wasn¡¯t bothered at all. Even if they suddenly turned this room into a date spot, Jack wouldn¡¯t mind. His workspace had doubled in size. The monitor disying CCTV footage from all corners of Flown was now in the corner,plete with a much wider screen than before.


    There was a plush andfortable sofa with storage drawers for various snacks, as well as a server ready to cater to any special requests from Jack¡¯s guests. It was Jack¡¯s crazy idea to make sure the man didn¡¯t move anywhere other than his workspace, with a connecting door leading to his private room.


    Jack had made himselffortable to work there. So even if nd wanted privacy with Anne right now, he could quickly go to his room. Just as long as no one touched his work desk. But this time, Jack felt that nd should leave. He had been checking the notes that Sam had given him just three hours ago.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have Jeremy take you to your roomter.¡± Jack grinned widely. ¡°Now go quickly.¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡± nd grumbled as he walked out. Not yet. He didn¡¯t want to greet Anne yet, even though the desire to hug the girl was strong. Later. nd would do it just to satisfy his longing because he had been in the border region for two weeks. He was overseeing the delivery of special-order weapons that Sam had made with his colleagues.


    From the corner of his eye, nd could tell that the girl with shoulder-length hair was following his steps. Including the jacket that Anne casually hung on the chair in Jack¡¯s room, brought by Anne without hesitation.


    ¡°I asked the kitchen to prepare dinner for you. Boss Sam is actually waiting for you at the headquarters,¡± Anne said moments before they entered the elevator that would take them to the fifth floor. The fifth floor was exclusively reserved for a few VVIP rooms for guests.


    ¡°The boss is just waiting for the copies of the work and some photos. You already gave them to him some time ago.¡± nd pressed the number five on the panel, observing Anne who was now standing next to him. Unable to resist, he stared intently at the girl who returned his gaze with a curious look.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to the headquarters?¡±


    The distance between them disappeared as nd closed in. Trapping Anne was something he enjoyed. If before, Anne looked at him with a scared look, now it was reced with a gaze that made nd impatient to embrace her as tightly as possible.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Anne frowned. ¡°The report?¡±


    ¡°Boss Sam knows what I sent.¡± nd smirked. He was about to greet those soft pink lips when the sound of the elevator chime interrupted them. ¡°Damn it! Why didn¡¯t we just take the emergency stairs earlier?¡±


    Anneughed as the metal doors opened. It coincided with two servers seen pushing a food trolley. ¡°Is it the order for Mr. nd? Is that right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss,¡± one of the servers spoke. ¡°We have prepared it in the room as requested. Enjoy your meal.¡±


    The girl smiled broadly. ¡°Thank you.¡± She then freely linked her arm with the one that had always been ingrained in her memory. Muscr and strong enough to defeat his enemies. The arm that, for some reason, she trusted more than just afortable ce to lean on.


    Maybe¡­ behind her cold and annoying demeanor when they were together, Anne began to understand that was how nd showed his care.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat first, shall we? This time the menu isn¡¯t too fancy.¡±


    ¡°No shrimp, right?¡± nd looked at the girl with a sarcastic expression as she walked ahead, dragging him slightly to exit the elevator. He thoroughly enjoyed that cheerful face. In fact, nd really liked how that face was smiling so widely right now.


    ¡°No. I removed the seafood menu even though it¡¯s delicious. This time I chose egg and noodles.¡±


    ¡°Whatever.¡± nd released his arm from Anne¡¯s grasp. He could see the questioning and unepting look from the girl beside him. But did nd really want that distance? Absolutely not. In fact, he embraced Anne to bring her closer. He gave a quick peck on the side of her head, catching the surprised expression on her face. ¡°How are you, An? I haven¡¯t asked you that since earlier, right?¡±


    Every time nd called her name, apanied by a gaze that rendered her powerless and vulnerable, with nothing but him filling the dark depths of his eyes, Anne truly felt special by nd¡¯s side. ¡°I¡¯m fine, although it was a bit troublesome yesterday apanying Beatrice to Quassano¡¯s office.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

 [72] c

    ¡°Beatriceined about a lot of things she didn¡¯t understand. I actually feel sorry for her, but there¡¯s nothing she can do except endure, right?¡±


    nd nodded in agreement. ¡°Help as much as you can, An. Beatrice is not a foolish girl.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Anne smiled widely. ¡°I¡¯m learning so many new things that make me feel like I¡¯m back in college. The mentor that Mr. Alfred provided for Beatrice is no joke.¡±


    nd gently stroked Anne¡¯s hair. ¡°That¡¯s understandable. Beatrice is his only granddaughter. Being separated for so long, and well¡­ her life story is quite dramatic, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    They reached the front door, and Anne¡¯s hand was about to turn the doorknob. She wanted to quickly make sure that the food they ordered matched nd¡¯s taste and check if anything was missing from the dishes. But before her hand could reach the doorknob, nd stopped her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to keep mepany tonight?¡±


    Anne blinked slowly, quickly digesting nd¡¯s words that instantly made her goosebumps rise. ¡°You promised me, right? Besides, our wedding is six months away. Can you be patient?¡±


    nd sighed in resignation. ¡°That¡¯s too long, An.¡± Irritated, he pulled Anne closer by her waist. Her back pressed against his chest. He held her tightly from behind and gently kissed the nape of her neck, though hindered by her hair. Making Anne stand rigidly.


    At first, Anne wanted to escape, but nd¡¯s tongue had already started exploring. If nd had been a bit rougher with her, maybe Anne could have regained herposure sooner. Unfortunately, nd was being gentle with Anne, causing her to sometimes forget that there were boundaries he still held and guarded.


    ¡°nd.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it okay like this?¡± nd stopped his nibbling. ¡°You¡¯re so stingy.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just eat first, okay?¡± Anne took a deep breath, relieved that nd released her. She wasn¡¯t afraid because nd could do as he pleased. Even though her abilities were far below nd¡¯s, at least Anne could defend herself a little. She positioned herself to face the man who looked at her with a mncholic expression.


    ¡°Not hungry. I stopped by a fast-food restaurant aftering back from the border.¡± nd rested his head on Anne¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m just really tired because the final shipment was a bit dyed. So I could only work at night.¡±


    ¡°After eating, go back to sleep. I¡¯ll let Boss know that you need a short rest.¡±


    nd grinned. Anne didn¡¯t even need to ask Sam for permission. He was confident that the Twin Dragon¡¯s ruler understood what he needed right now. ¡°Will you apany me to sleep?¡±


    ¡°But not to be slept with?¡±


    ndughed. ¡°No guarantees.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want that then.¡±


    ***[]***


    Anne herself had never imagined being able to look at a man who was engaged in a rather serious discussion about several matters at the border from a different perspective. Since the beginning, she didn¡¯t realize when nd approached her because his behavior was just the same as she had felt all this time. Nothing had changed.


    ¡°I like you. Do you allow me to get closer?¡± nd¡¯s words couldn¡¯t be ignored by Anne just like that. Not because they echoed in her mind all the time, but since those words were uttered, nd remained the same. Cold and indifferent. It made Anne confused and wonder, was that stiff man¡¯s statement true? However, there were moments when Anne felt perplexed. The attention nd gave her was different from other men.


    Anne had not forgotten when Sam asked her to further investigate Joseph¡¯s dangerous movements. Besides the well-organizedwork Joseph had built, which Anne could say was meticulously nned, he was also hindered by Joseph¡¯s connection to Quassano. Fortunately, she was given special ess to investigate. Although the man¡¯s body had been buried months ago, Sam really didn¡¯t want any disturbances in the future.


    For example, revenge.


    It was better to destroy itpletely, even though its head had been severed. Sam¡¯s principle motivated his subordinates to be deployed in such a way, ensuring that the incident that almost imed many lives and was not easily forgotten would not happen again.


    ¡°Why are you here, nd?¡± Anne asked, surprised to find nd parking his motorcycle in the lobby of the Quassano office building. Anne had just finished copying some data rted to Joseph to examine at the headquarters. Her intention at that time was to briefly visit one of her favorite noodle restaurants. Having visited Alfred¡¯s office several times, Anne had be familiar with some ces there.


    ¡°Just dropping by,¡± nd said, offering the helmet he intentionally brought for Anne. ¡°Come on.¡±


    ¡°Where to?¡± Anne felt awkward meeting nd at that moment. The statement he made not only confused her, but there was also no response from her side yet. Besides still holding on to a fragment of a love story that ended with Tony in her heart, she couldn¡¯t be certain if nd was the right man for her. Even though they had been together at the headquarters for some time and Anne knew nd¡¯s movements, it didn¡¯t mean she truly understood the person who was skilled in swordy.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    ¡°Where to?¡±


    nd stared at Anne sharply. ¡°Hurry up!¡±


    Anne frowned in displeasure but couldn¡¯t refuse the helmet that was still in nd¡¯s hand. She put it on without much thought but was surprised when nd approached her. She took a step back, but he held her back.


    ¡°Could you wear the helmet properly? You only have one head. If it hits the asphalt, it¡¯s over for you in this world.¡±


    Anne¡¯s body stiffened suddenly. Apart from nd¡¯s annoying breath, she couldn¡¯t help but stare at him due to their close proximity. The ck helmet was perfectly fitted on her head, and nd had already put a thick leather jacket on Anne¡¯s unmoving body, following all of the man¡¯s wishes.


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s safe like this.¡± The ck visor of the helmet was immediately closed. nd smiled, satisfied with Anne¡¯s minimal objections. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± His hand extended, hoping the girl would ept it. It didn¡¯t matter; it had been a month, and Anne hadn¡¯t responded to his confession. Anne might think he was just bragging.


    Little did Anne know, nd was perplexed because the girl seemed indifferent to his words. I don¡¯t know how many times Jack had be the target of his rambling every time he visited Flown.


    Jack said, ¡°You¡¯re not making enough effort to get closer to Anne. You know who Anne was with before, right? We all know their rtionship. And now suddenly, you like Anne. I never thought you could like Anne. Especially her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m confused myself.¡± nd sighed in frustration as Jack couldn¡¯t calm him down even a bit. Talking to Hugo? Nah! Besides being busy with the uingpetition, he didn¡¯t want to miss a single moment with Hera. Talking to Sam? No. No. nd still valued his life. Not afraid of being suddenly beheaded or vanished, but disturbing Sam, who was always busy with Beatrice, was equivalent to waking up a wild lion and making it go berserk.


    ¡°Where do you want to go first?¡± Anne opened the visor of the helmet that nd had closed just now. Although somewhat hesitant, she still epted the extended hand. When their hands touched, nd grasped it tightly without hesitation. It was as if Anne could just leave if he didn¡¯t hold on tightly.


    ¡°Can you stop asking so many questions? Annoying,¡± Anne¡¯s lips pouted. ¡°I need to know where you¡¯re taking me, nd.¡±


    ¡°To the border,¡± nd replied.


    Anne¡¯s mind wandered to the series of tasks Sam had assigned to nd. While Hugo dealt with documentation-rted matters, nd was more involved in the business affairs expanded by Sam, which also carried dangers. This included his involvement at the border regarding arms trafficking, which nd had been monitoring for a long time.


    ¡°There¡¯s a ce I want to show you, An,¡± nd said.


    Whenever nd referred to her as ¡®An,¡¯ Anne¡¯s heart would race. His voice had such an impact on the young woman¡¯s body.


    ¡°Will youe with me, An?¡± nd hadn¡¯t put on his full-face helmet yet. He chose to enjoy the sight of the girl who already had her helmet on beside him. Although his hand longed to lightly caress Anne¡¯s straight ck hair, it wasn¡¯t an issue. Just being like this was more than enough. Anne didn¡¯t reject nd¡¯s hand holding hers either.


    ¡°I will,¡± Anne said softly, then looked down, feeling embarrassed.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°But let¡¯s stop by Flown first and switch motorcycles.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Anne furrowed her brow.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired, An, riding to the border on a motorcycle.¡± nd grinned slightly. ¡°It¡¯s morefortable to use a car when I¡¯m with you.¡±


    Anne had been informed by someone, she couldn¡¯t remember who. She had delved as deep as possible into information about the distinctive white Ninja motorcycle associated with nd. Cold, rigid, untouched, hard to approach, fierce, and unforgiving. No one was allowed to touch that motorcycle casually. Only certain individuals were allowed to clean it if it was parked in front of the headquarters. nd inspected it from every angle.


    And no one was allowed to ride that motorcycle casually.

 [72] d

    But this time? nd was picking her up on his beloved motorcycle? Anne found it difficult to believe, but her eyes could still discern between reality and hallucination. ¡°Is it because you don¡¯t want me to ride on your motorcycle?¡± The words slipped out spontaneously. As soon as Anne realized it, her eyes widened in disbelief.


    nd burst intoughter as a result, which only added to Anne¡¯s immense embarrassment. She wanted to break free, but unfortunately, nd didn¡¯t release his grip so easily. Instead, he pulled her closer. With nd leaning slightly on the motorcycle¡¯s shoulder, he partially trapped Anne, who was in front of him, with his free hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m not thinking that way, An.¡± He lightly touched Anne¡¯s forehead, giving a gentle push. It wasn¡¯t to belittle Anne-oh no, nd had no intention of doing that. He was just so exasperated by Anne¡¯s behavior today. ¡°We can reach the border by nine in the evening if we leave now. As for the return, you¡¯ll be exhausted on a motorcycle.¡±


    Anne lowered her head even more.


    ¡°You prefer looking at construction blocks rather than me, huh?¡± nd was cunning. He touched Anne¡¯s chin lightly and brought her face back to face him.


    ¡°Not like that,¡± Anne said softly.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go now. No need to switch to a car.¡±


    Anne blinked in a flurry. ¡°But what if it getste?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll stay there,¡± nd put on his helmet.


    ¡°B-But¡­¡±


    ¡°Come on, An.¡± nd extended his hand once again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Valdo is there at the other end. I asked him to take care of you while I¡¯m not around. He will definitely report to the Boss that you¡¯re with me now. Sam won¡¯t be angry.¡±


    This revtion shocked Anne. ¡°Valdo is there?¡± She wanted to point with her fingertip, but Anne realized it would be hical to do so. ¡°Because of you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡±


    ¡°But why?¡±


    ¡°Your lips have never been silenced by me, have they, An?¡±


    What nd said was too clear for Anne to grasp. She didn¡¯t want to take any risks this time. So her choice to get on nd¡¯s motorcycle immediately was the most appropriate one.


    ¡°Hold on, An.¡±


    Anne was startled as she embraced the body of the man she never imagined could be this close. Despite being d in a leather jacket simr to Anne¡¯s own, the scent of nd¡¯s perfume diverted her focus. The scent mixed with cigarette smoke, a hint of alcohol, and a faint citrus note made Anne feel enveloped by the man.


    The engine roared to life, and as nd twisted the throttle, the motorcycle sped off at a moderate speed. nd gradually elerated as the road cleared, allowing the wind to asionally brush against them during their journey. nd¡¯s smile never faded afterward, especially when he nced at Anne¡¯s abdomen, where her hand still rested, holding onto him tightly.


    ¡°If you get tired, let me know.¡±


    The helmet he wore was equipped with a specialmunication device. He could have connected it to the headquarters, but for now, nd just wanted to hear Anne¡¯s voice. He wanted to enjoy his time with the girl who had been upying his thoughts for goodness knows how long.


    ¡°Yeah, how can you get tired so soon?¡± Anneughed. ¡°If we don¡¯t speed, what time will we reach the border?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ maybe around ten?¡± nd nced at the navigation system mounted on the front of the motorcycle. ¡°Hopefully, the weather will be favorable. The border is close to the coast, and sometimes there are storms.¡±


    ¡°What ce are we heading to?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t wait, An?¡± This time, ndughed. ¡°Why are girls always so impatient?¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡± Anne sighed irritably. ¡°No, really. You never mentioned where we¡¯re going. It¡¯s only natural for me to be curious.¡±


    nd burst intoughter. He lightly tapped the connection of Anne¡¯s hand on his stomach. ¡°As long as you¡¯re with me, any ce we go won¡¯t make you scared or ufortable. Just stay calm.¡±


    Meanwhile, elsewhere, Valdo, who had been observing the direction of nd¡¯s arrival and his white motorcycle, muttered to himself. ¡°Damn it, Boss nd! Damn it! Why on earth are you going on a date and showing off to me? I won¡¯t use it as gossip material!¡± But his skilled hands captured numerous photos from the right angles. He was quite satisfied with the results he obtained.


    Then his phone kept ringing softly, indicating that the news he brought had spread throughout the entire Twin Dragons organization. There were also messages from Sam that immediately prompted Valdo to leave Alfred Quassano¡¯s tall building.


    ¡°Let nd be with Anne. Anne has sent what I need. Just make sure we know their destination. Be on guard in case of a sudden attack.¡±


    ***[]***


    For Anne, that journey was incredibly enjoyable. Although she had traveled with nd many times since then, she couldn¡¯t forget the initial phase. nd wasn¡¯t as cold as she had imagined. On the contrary, she felt the warmth of nd¡¯s presence distinctly. Attentive. Gentle. Although his words were sometimes irrefutable, perhaps due to being ustomed to giving directions and no one daring to argue with him. And there was one thing Anne didn¡¯t expect.


    nd was a romantic man.


    ¡°Well, here it is.¡± The white motorcycle came to a stop on the wide roadside. Anne, who initially felt fatigue throughout her body, especially her back, was amazed by the surrounding view. Since they entered the border area, Anne had been captivated by everything she experienced. The coolness of the night breeze didn¡¯t bother her too much. The night sky was exceptionally clear. Anne even felt that the stars were too close to her, as if she could reach out and touch them directly.


    The flickering stars adorned the night sky magnificently.


    ¡°It¡¯s called Sky Star, An.¡± nd smiled faintly. There was only a gazebo in this ce, which was usually visited by riders when they were tired. They could enjoy the stars and the night sky along with the illuminated buildings below. However, Anne hadn¡¯t seen it yet. Her gaze was still fixed on the beautiful night sky.


    ¡°It¡¯s such a beautiful ce,¡± Anne said, filled with admiration.


    ¡°There¡¯s an even better one.¡± nd reached out his hand again, hoping they would hold hands. It wasn¡¯t that nd couldn¡¯t pull Anne closer to him. He preferred it when the girl willingly approached him with joy. It meant there was a special awareness of the closeness between them.


    ¡°What?¡± Anne couldn¡¯t resist. Walking alongside nd was indeed thrilling.


    ¡°This way,¡± nd led them to the edge where there was a high fence. Not just that, below them was a steep cliff because the journey to reach this ce was uphill. It was quite steep with sharp turns on each side.


    Anne was speechless. Her eyes beheld a breathtaking view where the stars scattered in the sky, alongside rows of buildings adorned with lights. They looked so small from where she stood, and the full moon shining tonight added to the atmosphere that made Anne extremely happy.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Anne was allowed to enjoy the ce where nd had stopped a few times. They simply enjoyed the thermos of coffee that he intentionally brought before returning to their temporary residence. From her vantage point, in the northern direction was Sam¡¯s territory. On the opposite side, where the pine forest stretched widely, was the Quassano¡¯s domain. On the other side was the ce that became Sam¡¯s associate this time. Initially, Sam didn¡¯t want to get involved due to bureaucratic issues and their leadership not aligning with what the ruler desired. However, in the name of peace and the agreed-upon security, they finally reached certain agreements.


    Including the cirction of illegal goods that nd was monitoring.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Unable to resist, nd¡¯s hand gently tidied Anne¡¯s disheveled hair due to the wind. He tucked it slowly behind her ear, which immediately made the girl flinch in surprise. But shortly after, the surprise turned into a wide smile that nd liked.


    ¡°I really like it, nd. All the fatigue disappeared because the journey was worth it, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I offered to switch cars earlier so you¡¯d befortable. Instead, I was used of not being allowed to ride my motorcycle,¡± nd chuckled. His eyes never left Anne¡¯s face, observing its natural beauty.


    ¡°Hugo said the motorcycle is your favorite. No one is allowed to ride it just like that,¡± Anne said with a teasing annoyance.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± nd still maintained his way of looking at Anne. He never got tired of observing her beautiful face. Although he was tormented because he couldn¡¯t return to Twin Dragons for a week, it was all paid off tonight. ¡°But there¡¯s an exception for you.¡±

 [72] e

    Anne¡¯s thin smile tugged along with a faint blush on her cheeks. ¡°Sometimes I feel like what you said back then was just a joke.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°A joke?¡± nd blinked in disbelief. ¡°I joked about my feelings? Wow!¡± The hands that were once holding each other were released just like that.


    Anne was immediately taken aback by the unexpected response nd gave. She shouldn¡¯t have spoken without thinking, right? But what could she do when the truth had been bothering her since the first time nd expressed his feelings?


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t joking, An.¡± nd sighed deeply. ¡°Why would you doubt me when I genuinely like a girl?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡±


    nd chose to remain silent, making Anne regret expressing her doubts. No one spoke after that. The atmosphere that should have been enjoyed with joy by Anne was ruined, right? The girl sighed several times, sometimes ncing at the man who remained unmoved. Leaning against the fence, Anne asionally noticed nd¡¯s sharp gaze scanning the surroundings.


    This shouldn¡¯t be like this, right? So Anne mustered the courage to speak, ¡°I¡¯m sorry if it makes you ufortable, nd. But¡­ I didn¡¯t expect that you would have feelings like that for me. As far as we know each other, you also know exactly who I am, right? And if I recall correctly, you saved me at the police station. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten that day, An,¡± nd replied with a faint grin. ¡°The girl they called a little thief. Who turned out to be skilled at manipting the working system of people in suits.¡±


    Anneughed at that remark.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have an answer as to why the liking is there. What I said wasn¡¯t a joke. You don¡¯t know how much I agonized after expressing my feelings, only for you to respond casually.¡±


    Is it okay for Anne tough? She herself waspletely bbergasted at that time. There was nothing she could say except remain silent until this moment.


    ¡°I know myself that maybe you still haven¡¯t forgotten about Tony. It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m not asking you to forget him.¡±


    Suddenly, Anne¡¯s tongue loosened.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I feel like I want you by my side. It¡¯s not a problem if your liking for me arisester, as long as I¡¯m not asked to stay away from your life.¡± nd ended upughing. ¡°Seriously. This has been on my mind for days while I was at the border. I thought it was just a fleeting liking that would eventually fade away. But it¡¯s not as simple as that, the liking I have for you, An.¡±


    nd knew that the scenery in front of him was beautiful, but Anne¡¯s eyes were far more beautiful and captivating for him to explore.


    ¡°I really like you, Anne. Don¡¯t ask for the reason. The only thing is, I just want to spend a lot of time with you. That¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°If you get bored?¡± Anne asked softly. nd knew his track record very well. Many women around him were just temporaryforts. Who knows, maybe he often used expressions of liking to trap women under his charm. Anne couldn¡¯t deny that nd was handsome. His allure was much stronger than Hugo¡¯s, who was more manly and friendly.


    All the girls at Twin Dragons often talked about the two of them. If they talked about Sam, they had to deal with Be at that time.


    ¡°Bored?¡± nd frowned. ¡°You¡¯re not a toy to me, Anne.¡± Heughed. ¡°But it¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t mind if you don¡¯t believe me. Doubting me and overthinking because of my behavior. I understand.¡± nd ended his words with a thin smile. ¡°But I¡¯m not a man who easily gives up. What will happen is that I won¡¯t let you escape my presence in your life, Anne. Just be prepared.¡±


    Anne felt a sudden shiver down her spine. nd and his words were rarely contradicted.


    ¡°Want to go home now?¡± nd looked up at the sky, which suddenly lost its starry disy. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it will rain without us realizing.¡±


    ¡°But there were stars earlier,¡± Anne quickly scanned the sky with her eyes. ¡°Oh¡­ they¡¯re gone now, right? The wind is getting colder too.¡±


    nd agreed with Anne¡¯s statement. Unfortunately, before he could take a step to retrieve their helmets, the raindrops started falling. He pulled Anne to take shelter in the small gazebo nearby. The atmosphere suddenly became much darker than before. Rain apanied by wind and thunder, it felt like a fitting end to their supposed sweet date.


    nd muttered softly as he assessed the gazebo¡¯s condition, which wasn¡¯t very helpful. He had already lowered the curtains, but the rainwater easily soaked the edges of the gazebo.


    ¡°The rain is too heavy,¡± ndined. ¡°I¡¯ll ask someone from Sakha to pick us up.¡±


    ¡°Sakha?¡± Anne furrowed her brow. She had never heard that name around Twin Dragons before.


    ¡°One of Mr. Hamada¡¯s men.¡±


    Anne chose to nod. She sought more shelter from the wind, which carried the raindrops. The tips of her shoes were getting wet, and the jacket she was wearing couldn¡¯t shield them from the cold that had been enveloping them since earlier. The once brightly lit road now only left distant lights below. Perhaps the fog was starting to descend along with the heavy rain tonight.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I wanted toe here by car. The weather here changes so quickly.¡± nd took off his leather jacket. He used it to shield Anne¡¯s head from the sshes of rain that were bing more agitated. It felt like arge storm was happening right there.


    ¡°You¡¯ll get cold, nd,¡± Anne protested against nd¡¯s actions. ¡°It¡¯s not raining too much here.¡± She then pulled nd towards the inner pir of the gazebo. It could provide temporary protection from the rain. ¡°Put on your jacket again, nd. You might get sick.¡±


    Her words made ndugh, but since Anne looked at him displeased, he decided to give in. The air was indeed very cold on their skin, and when he put on his jacket again, it somewhat reduced the dropping temperature.


    They sat with their knees bent, letting the wind apanied by raindrops dance like a performer showing off their skills. nd started to get restless and asionally grumbled in frustration because there was no response from Sakha. The signal on his phone also affected the messages he sent.


    ¡°Let it be,¡± Anne seemed to understand nd¡¯s agitation. Although her bodynguage was calm, the gaze in her eyes could already guess that she was waiting for news about their pickup. They were in a hignd area that was currently experiencing heavy rain and wind, which could cause phone signals to malfunction. She chose to leanfortably on nd¡¯s shoulder.


    Due to Anne¡¯s recent actions, nd adjusted his sitting position, bringing the girl closer in his embrace. He protected her behind his back, feeling that Anne fit perfectly in his arms. Her body was small, almost drowning amidst his sturdy frame.


    ¡°I¡¯m just worried that you¡¯ll get sick, An.¡± nd rested his chin on Anne¡¯s head. asionally, he yed with her smooth hair. With a faint smile and a sense of nd¡¯s, Anne seemed to be snuggling deeper in his embrace. Adjusting her position to be morefortable. nd allowed Anne to do whatever she wanted now. After all¡­ he felt that he needed Anne tonight.


    ¡°What if Sakha doesn¡¯te to pick us up, An?¡±


    ¡°We can stay around here. Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Are you¡­ serious?¡± nd lowered his head slightly.


    ¡°The journey back could be more dangerous. The roads are slippery, the air is too cold, not to mention other risks. It¡¯s better to go back tomorrow. Let¡¯s just wait for the rain to stop if Sakha doesn¡¯te to pick us up.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± nd actually wanted to suggest staying overnight in the area they were visiting. No. nd wasn¡¯t cunning enough to bring Anne to his temporary residence at the border, even though he really wanted to. Their rtionship was still not too clear. Even if it were clear, nd seemed to find it difficult to treat Anne as the woman who used to be his date.


    No one spoke after that. The thunder roared, and the wind made enough noise to apany them tonight. asionally, the sound of branches breaking could be heard.


    ¡°I like the rhythm of your heartbeat, nd.¡±


    ¡°Can you not tease me, An?¡± nd lowered his head and found Anne¡¯s eyes closed as she hugged him. Part of her head rested on his chest. Perhaps because nd had been observing their surroundings and chose to stay alert, he hadn¡¯t paid much attention to what Anne was doing.


    ¡°I¡¯m not teasing,¡± Anneughed. ¡°It¡¯s the truth. Your heart beats so strongly. It makes me feelfortable and calm being close to you.¡±


    ¡°So I can get closer now?¡± nd asked, intermingled withughter.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been close since earlier,¡± Anne chose to open her eyes, slowly lifting her head so their eyes met again. This time, it was much more intense than before. They scanned each other, delving into the depths of their eyes until nd lowered his head further.


    His gaze was now focused on her slightly parted lips. nd¡¯s lowered posture didn¡¯t receive any rejection, and finally, their lips met. Never before in nd¡¯s life had he kissed a girl¡¯s lips so gently. More often, he didn¡¯t care how tempting those lips were when he was with a woman for the night.


    But because of Anne, he felt he had to treat her as best as possible. That included when their lips met. There was nothing nd did, whether it was pressing, sucking, or exploring, until their lips entwined with each other. Truly, it was just their lips meeting. Nevertheless, the effect traveled all the way to the tips of nd¡¯s toes.


    It was truly different.


    Is this what it feels like to kiss a girl he likes?


    ¡°Can you answer my question, or should I continue to find out for myself?¡± nd actually didn¡¯t want to let go of this maddening kiss so easily. But he needed one certainty. Not for himself, but because he didn¡¯t want Anne to doubt what he said or think that he was treating her like any other woman he had by his side before.


    Tonight, Anne couldn¡¯t feel her heart yet. But seeing nd looking so sincere, his words without any doubt in them, and the way he treated her, there was no harm in trying, right? Besides¡­ Anne remembered clearly what nd said about Anton.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s allowed.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s allowed?¡± nd grinned slightly. ¡°You can answer without lowering your head, right? I don¡¯t know where your words are going, An.¡±


    ¡°Why are you being annoying?¡± Anne nestled herself in nd¡¯s embrace again, feeling that it was getting warmer around her.


    ¡°Huh?¡± ndughed. ¡°That¡¯s not a very good answer.¡± He tightened the embrace even more. ¡°But thank you, An.¡±


    Ah¡­ whenever she remembered that night, Anne¡¯s smile never left even for a moment. The two days spent with nd enjoying their holiday at the border were truly enjoyable. And after that, their rtionship developed much faster than before. Although there were some boundaries that Anne set considering nd¡¯s behavior with the opposite sex. Fortunately, nd understood the reasons Anne gave.


    ¡°Are you daydreaming?¡± Beatrice asked with her wide smile. A tray with cups of hot chocte was served as theirpany for this afternoon conversation. Anne¡¯s visit to the mansion this afternoon was to meet her grandfather. But Beatrice was very happy because Anne wasn¡¯t in a hurry to return to their base.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why are you not daydreaming?¡± Beatriceughed. ¡°I¡¯ve noticed you smiling to yourself, Anne.¡±


    Anne chose to brush it off lightly, not wanting to talk about herself too much. ¡°How are the preparations for your wedding?¡±


    Beatrice¡¯s shoulders suddenly slumped. ¡°You know, Grandfather and Abang don¡¯t see eye to eye when ites to the wedding. I¡¯m confused about what to do.¡±


    This time, Anneughed. In addition toughing at the situation Beatrice was facing, she herself was concerned because the two people mentioned by her friend were indeed troublesome. To some extent, Anne knew about the uing event that would be held soon. Unfortunately, Alfred, as a powerful Quasanno, didn¡¯t want the party to be as simple as Sam wanted.


    ¡°Even though it¡¯s my wedding with Samuel. Why doesn¡¯t Grandfather understand?¡± Beatrice folded her arms across her chest.


    ¡°It¡¯s reasonable regarding your safety, Beatrice.¡± Anne gently patted her conversation partner¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m absolutely sure Boss Sam takes into ount the sudden appearance of someone like you. Who knows who¡¯s a friend or foe in peaceful situations like this? A storm could suddenlye, right?¡±


    Beatrice seemed to be thinking. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the most basic reason I learned from Boss Sam, who only wants a simple party. It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t appreciate you.¡± Anne¡¯s smile appeared faintly. ¡°But it¡¯s all for your safety.¡±


    Before Beatrice could speak again, Anne continued her statement. ¡°Even as the sole granddaughter of a Quasanno ruler as influential as ours, it¡¯s difficult to realize a wedding as simple as our boss desires.¡±


    Beatrice became even more troubled. ¡°Enough, really. Let it be. I¡¯m tired of thinking about all this. Not to mention the never-ending workload at the office.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I came here.¡±


    Initially, Beatrice leaned back while massaging her temples. After hearing Anne¡¯s words just now, she straightened her back. Then, a wide smile appeared on the corners of her lips uncontrobly. ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡±


    ¡°Hopefully, our escort won¡¯t end up fighting because of the youngdy¡¯s tendency to run away for a date with Boss Sam.¡±


    Beatrice burst intoughter. ¡°Let it be. Whose fault is it that I¡¯m forbidden from meeting Samuel?¡±

 [73] a

    nd grinned slightly. The cigarette between his fingers was already halfway burned. asionally, he took a puff, but more often it served as a decoration in his hand. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to experience the nicotine sensation, he just found it too little. Unlike Sam¡¯s cigars, which were never far from the storage dashboard. His boss was a rather acute cigar addict. There was always a supply in every corner of the storage, and if not, anything near the ruler could incur his wrath.


    However, this afternoon, nd didn¡¯t feel like enjoying the cigars he could easily obtain. He preferred to observe the two people engaged in an interesting conversation that ended with a warm embrace. Then, a brief wave of the hand after the ck SUV, driven by someone nd knew, zoomed away.


    Soon, one of them leisurely approached him. With a wide smile, as if she knew she was being waited for. nd didn¡¯t waste this moment. He quickly discarded the remaining cigarette, stomping it with the tip of his shoe to leave no dangerous traces, and then greeted the arrival of the girl.


    ¡°Ready?¡± he asked while adjusting the bucket hat worn by the shoulder-length-haired girl named Anne. Although nd had asked her to grow her hair a bit, the reason given was quite reasonable. It bothered him when he had to struggle with screens full of data strings he didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Hopefully, Mr. Alfred won¡¯t be angry,¡± she replied, apanied by a chuckle.


    ¡°No chance.¡± nd chose to embrace the girl, which was never refused, only bringing them closer. ¡°Where do you want to go this afternoon?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ I promised to cook for you, right? What¡¯s in your apartment?¡±


    ndughed. ¡°Since when does I have food stocked up?¡±


    Anne¡¯sughter infected him. ¡°Let¡¯s go shopping then.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to eat out? Enjoy the new Flown?¡±


    The girl¡¯s steps slowed down a bit. ¡°Hugo said it¡¯s not a hundred percent ready.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± nd opened the door for Anne. ¡°Would you like to?¡±


    He offered before making sure Anne was sittingfortably and wearing her seatbelt. Several Quassano¡¯s typical guards were wandering around as if just realizing something was happening. nd grinned slightly. He half-ran towards the driver¡¯s door and quickly sped away.


    Anne, observing nd¡¯s behavior this time, could only chuckle. She nced at the man who was focused on the steering wheel. Navigating through winding roads adorned with pine forests and steep descents. Truly a ce suitable for resting without the disturbance of other vehicles passing by. Leaving behind the grand two-story building now upied by Beatrice.


    ¡°Have you heard that Boss Sam rejected Mr. Alfred¡¯s request?¡± Anne broke the silence between them. For some reason, every time Anne was picked up by nd in his beloved car, she felt that nd¡¯s presence was much more thrilling.


    Anne could say that because the muscles in nd¡¯s arms were clearly visible. His ck shirt rolled up to his elbows, fully focused on the steering wheel. asionally, his sharp eyes scanned the surroundings, not to mention his calm yet intimidating demeanor.


    ¡°He has.¡± nd opened the car¡¯s sunroof. Sometimes it¡¯s necessary to feel the fresh air around the pine forest, right? Anne wouldn¡¯t object to that. ¡°Sam wouldn¡¯t do that,¡± nd said, resting his right elbow on the door.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Boss Sam wouldn¡¯t, but Beatrice feels pressured because it¡¯s something Alfred really wants.¡±


    ¡°Without the Quassanos, the Twin Dragons will continue to operate as usual. Sam¡¯s power shouldn¡¯t be underestimated. Unless Mr. Alfred chooses to stand beside Sam and apany him in whatever he does.¡± nd reached for one of his sunsses from his collection and handed it to Anne, just to shield her eyes from the ring sunlight. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to go to Flown?¡±


    Anne firmly shook her head. ¡°You always remind me of that promise. Even though it¡¯s you don¡¯t want me to visit the apartment. Why is that? Is there a secret?¡±


    nd chuckled. Annoyed, he ruffled Anne¡¯s head while adjusting her hat, letting her beautiful face scrunch up in annoyance. And herints, ording to nd, sounded rather spoiled.


    ¡°You should know about the security in my apartment, right? What am I hiding there?¡±


    Although still pouting in annoyance, nd¡¯s words warmed her heart. It wasn¡¯t difficult for Anne to trace anything about the whereabouts of the person who suddenly captured her heart.


    The security system in the Southern region was beyond herprehension. She just needed to input a special code to ess everything rted to the surveince cameras in every corner of the city. It was even easy for Anne to disable the system in one of the government buildings.


    Amid her busy schedule of overseeing every detail of the city, Sam intentionally didn¡¯t lower his guard because he didn¡¯t want a terrifying incident to happen again. The security system at the headquarters was also upgraded, which Anne believed was sophisticated enough to thwart any intrusion attempts.


    Sometimes, in the midst of her busyness, she deliberately monitored nd¡¯s activities in her apartment. ming herself for being too curious, even though she was sure that nd¡¯s words were not just empty promises. Including when the man himself was in the apartment. No, Anne didn¡¯t think about another woman apanying nd. She just wanted to gaze at him a little longer, even without realizing it.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Sometimes nd was with Hugo, but Jack visited more often. Anne knew that nd¡¯s rtionship with Jack was much closer than with Hugo. That was because Hugo was often with Sam, taking care of many things. The apartment was often left unupied. nd still hadn¡¯t let go of his responsibilities at the Border. He also said that Mr. Yamada liked having nd there.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing, actually,¡± Anne replied softly. Feeling the gentle breeze that refreshed her, she took off her hat, letting the wind tousle her hair, which she didn¡¯t want to change the style of yet. ¡°Two days ago, I learned to cook with Beatrice.¡±


    nd chuckled. ¡°Showing off, huh?¡±


    ¡°Talking to you can be annoying sometimes.¡± Anne pouted again. ¡°Alright, fine. I¡¯ll go wherever you wants to go.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± nd pressed the elerator slightly. ¡°A wise decision.¡±


    With nd, Anne was never forced to do anything beyond her capabilities. She truly became herself, free and unfiltered. Perhaps because everyone at the headquarters knew about the rtionship between them, Anne felt much more valued. The respect of Sam¡¯s other subordinates towards nd was high. nd¡¯s position in the Twin Dragons couldn¡¯t be underestimated either.


    Although sometimes Anne worried about the safety of the man who casually said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s you who nd should worry about. You should practice your archery more, An. I¡¯m rarely at the headquarters. It¡¯s to protect yourself in case something bad happens.¡±


    Leaving the pine forest area, the car, which was supposed to take the leftne, was steered in a different direction by nd, making Anne wonder, ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°I think¡­ we need to visit someone before going to Flown.¡±


    Anne furrowed her brow. nd¡¯s unexpected visits often caught her off guard. Once she was asked to apany nd to meet someone. Anne thought that person might be one of nd¡¯s family members, even though she realized he was truly alone among his small group. From the beginning of their acquaintance, nd only had a few members. Unfortunately¡­ that was just Anne¡¯s spection.


    They met Be. Yes, Anabe Jovanka. The woman who used to be close to Anne. The one who held power at the headquarters simply because she was always by Sam¡¯s side, even though the ruler could easily get rid of Be. Forgetting one fact that Sam was a man who had the freedom to choose. Including making Beatrice the only woman by his side.


    If Anne reviewed her past, she wished she could curse the part where she got involved with Be. It immediately drew Sam¡¯s attention because it was connected to Beatrice. Luckily, Anne quickly realized her mistake. That¡¯s why she willingly sought redemption and directly apologized to Sam. Not hoping for mercy, Anne would ept any punishment. But it was more about her loyalty to Sam that mattered most.


    The woman¡¯s condition was far different from thest time they met. The sharp gaze and disdain towards Anne were no longer there. They were reced by mncholy and an indescribable regret. And one more thing: fear.


    ¡°What do you want here?¡± Be whispered, looking around. Her eyes darted wildly. Guests she never expected to see had arrived. nd, the bastard who ruined her grand ns. Damn it! Be herself, even though she wanted to retaliate against all her pain, no longer had the ability.


    Gerald left her exactly one day after being warmly weed in Savannah. Unfortunately, what she thought was good turned out to be aplete upheaval in her life. Even just having a meal, Be had to work extra. The ruler of Savannah watched her every move closely. The only ce she could rely on for her livelihood was here.


    Menwai Discotheque. Owned by Mrs. Be, the true ruler of Savannah.

 [73] b

    ¡°Visiting an old friend,¡± nd replied casually. He enjoyed the tequ served in front of him with gusto. asionally, the man¡¯s eyes closed to savor the sensation of Menwai¡¯s blend, which was undoubtedly different from Flown. ¡°Not bad. You should try it, An.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like tequ,¡± Anne declined. That was her honest response before her gaze shifted to Be. The woman¡¯s body was thin, her once beautiful wavy blonde hair was no longer there. Her face was much gaunter, as if she hadn¡¯t had enough rest.


    ¡°Take me away from here, nd!¡± Be almost bumped into nd. Her eyes wandered, making sure no one was watching. She knelt slightly, focusing on the man she had known for a long time. She sought the mercy that she believed nd still possessed.


    Although¡­ in her heart, what nd had done was unforgivable, but she could postpone the pain. She had to free herself from the clutches of Be, the devilish woman, immediately.


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to see you, Be.¡± nd brushed off Be¡¯s hand with ease. ¡°It¡¯s better for you to stay here than return to Twin Dragons. Every time Sam remembers your name, a bottle of alcohol shatters in his hands. What do you think will happen to you if you appear in front of Sam?¡± nd grinned thinly, leaning backfortably, ignoring Be, who appeared anxious.


    Cunning as always, Be approached Anne. ¡°You have to help me, Anne. You know, I often helped you when Tony was still around.¡± Be still held hope. Yes, Anne was her hope. She immediately sat beside Anne, who looked surprised by her earlier behavior.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother Anne, Be,¡± nd warned firmly. He had been casually talking before, but seeing Be insisting, nd became annoyed as well. Ah¡­ he should have predicted this, right? Unfortunately, he needed to meet Be. If it weren¡¯t for Sam¡¯s orders and the need to personally verify the rumors, nd wouldn¡¯t want to be here.


    Even just meeting Be, nd would prefer if the tip of his sword was at Be¡¯s throat. He hadn¡¯t forgotten what Be had done and the impact it had on Flown and Jack.


    ¡°I have to go back to Twin Dragons, Anne,¡± Be ignored nd¡¯s warning. She kept pleading with Anne, who didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°I¡¯m sure Sam will forgive me. Beatrice is a good girl, Beatrice won¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°I said don¡¯t disturb her,¡± nd¡¯s grip on Be¡¯s neck tightened. Be¡¯s eyes widened in shock. She reached for anything on the table to free herself, but it was useless. nd¡¯s strength held power over her. ¡°Haven¡¯t you learned from past mistakes?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t cause a scene, nd.¡±


    That voice made nd turn. And Anne as well. Following the direction of the voice, they saw a woman wearing a red dress, her long wavy hair adding a unique aura to the figure Anne had just met.


    Her name was ra Frederich. The ruler of Savannah who didn¡¯t want her name known by many. She used trusted aides to appear in public, but all decisions rested with her. Even those who merely met her had to have special appointments because it was difficult to see her. She controlled the illegal sector, including human trafficking, which couldn¡¯t be touched by thew.


    nd let out a long sigh. He released his grip with a strong push. Be coughed, not fully aware of the presence that made her hair stand on end. And when she looked up, from the tip of her shoes to their eye contact, Be was startled.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you expecting guests, Be?¡± ra nced down briefly. Her hand intentionally touched her chin, quickly scanning the appearance of the woman who couldn¡¯t be separated from her watchful eyes. But she was allowed to do whatever she pleased as payment. It was Sam¡¯smand, so that¡¯s what happened. Besides, ra had nothing to lose.


    In fact, the benefits at Menwai Discotheque increased with Be¡¯s presence. A sex machine that could be used at the customer¡¯s whim, fulfilling their desires.


    ¡°It¡¯s my break time,¡± Be mustered the courage. ¡°I need time to go back there.¡±


    ra chuckled. ¡°Is that true?¡± She called one of her subordinates toe closer. ¡°Bring what Be needs.¡±


    Instantly, those words sent shivers down Be¡¯s spine. ¡°No.¡± She shook her head anxiously. ¡°No, not again.¡±


    ¡°There are many guests to entertain tonight, Be.¡± ra smiled very thinly. But it was clearly not a smile that could be praised casually. It was a smile that signaled terrible torment for Be tonight. ¡°I heard from Mia that you rarely eat? Should I feed you?¡±


    Once again, Be shook her head. Fearfully.


    ¡°I want you to gain a little weight. You¡¯re an asset that I will never let go, Be.¡± ra still maintained her smile. She nced briefly at the subordinate who brought her a cup of clear liquid. ¡°Drink.¡±


    Be shook her head vigorously. Rebelling while begging for forgiveness. Causing some of the contents of the cup to wet the tip of ra¡¯s shoe. A soft sigh apanied by a clear look of displeasure was clearly imprinted on ra¡¯s face. ¡°Force her to drink it and take her to the VIP room. The police officers need to be entertained, and tomorrow, make sure she eats everything brought by Mia.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Madam.¡±


    Be¡¯s cries were so heart-wrenching. asionally, curses slipped from her lips, but no one cared at all. Not even nd, who stared at her with triumph. Once again, he sipped his drink. Meanwhile, Anne could only squeeze each other¡¯s hands.


    ¡°This is the kind of punishment Sam wants, right?¡± ra asked as she took a seat next to Anne. ¡°Who are you? I¡¯ve never seen this beautiful girl before.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch Anne.¡± nd ced his drink down somewhat roughly. ¡°I came here just to deliver this.¡± He handed over a t ck object. ra¡¯s wide smile was instantly formed.


    ¡°Ah¡­ your boss knows exactly what I need.¡± She took the object easily and handed it to one of her trusted subordinates. ¡°Enjoy this time, nd and¡­ Anne?¡±


    Not long after, the woman left. Followed by her subordinate, who seemed quite intimidating to Anne. But since she was used to dealing withrge, tattooed men, most of Sam¡¯s subordinates had that build, she could rx and enjoy her seat, although questions arose because she knew the contents of the file that had changed hands earlier.


    She knew exactly what was in it. She had formatted all the ess there to make it easier when it was transferred.


    ¡°Why did Boss Sam coborate with Savannah?¡± Anne asked, making ndugh.


    ¡°ra is amitted person. Sam has been coborating with ra for a long time, especially in the distribution of alcohol in the Southern Territory. Now, you can say that Sam is also involved in the majority of Quassano¡¯s controlled Northern Territory. The majority of the sea entry routes are under ra¡¯s control. Sam just doesn¡¯t want any trouble down the line.¡±


    Anne nodded as if she understood.


    ¡°Do what¡¯s your part. Don¡¯t be afraid as long as you¡¯re by my side and Sam¡¯s. The punishment for Be is nothingpared to the other two.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Anne blinked in shock. ra¡¯s punishment seemed cruel to her, but when she thought about the traitors, they should receive appropriate retribution. She remembered the explosion and the many victims who fell, as well as the attack on Flown that made the Twin Dragons lose control slightly. Suddenly, Anne¡¯s fist clenched tightly. ¡°Gerald and Jimmy? Didn¡¯t I confirm their whereabouts to Boss Sam?¡±


    ¡°Only their whereabouts, right?¡± nd stood up from his seat.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home. We¡¯ve met our old friend long enough.¡±


    ¡°Did you deliberately want to meet Be?¡± Anne asked with frustrated sarcasm. Somehow, nd intentionally did this to her. Her mind was filled with the phrase ¡°old friend¡± that nd had been mentioning. So¡­ the old friend he meant was Be? How annoying!


    ¡°Jealous?¡± nd reached out his hand, smiling thinly as he found Anne¡¯s pouting face utterly adorable. Amidst the colorful lights, loud music, and suffocating cigarette smoke, none of it mattered to nd. Just by looking at Anne, his world became so much better.


    ¡°No.¡± Her hand wasn¡¯t met as usual. Anne chose to lead the way, letting nd follow her. She knew she was being closely watched by the man.


    ¡°I did meet an old friend, An.¡± nd matched Anne¡¯s slightly faster pace. His sharp eyes scanned the surroundings, as many pairs of eyes were watching Anne. Perhaps in their eyes, Anne was one of the women, just like Be. How dare they? If anyone dared to touch Anne even a little, he wouldn¡¯t care if this building suddenly became a memory.


    ¡°Who?¡± Anne asked curtly. But this time, she didn¡¯t push away nd¡¯s arm that wrapped around her.


    ¡°ra.¡± That was true. ra was nd¡¯s acquaintance for a long time. Before he decided to wander to the Southern Territory, he had already explored the port area and the arid sandy ce where ra lived. Unfortunately, nd didn¡¯t want to get too involved in ra¡¯s activities. It was only on a superficial level, and their asional meetings were solely for inter-territorial matters.


    ¡°Since when have you known her?¡±


    They had reached the exit. Two bald-headed individuals looked at nd with scrutinizing eyes but then nodded obediently, allowing him to leave easily with Anne, who never strayed far from his side.


    ¡°Do you want to hear it?¡± Anne was always curious about nd¡¯s past. Since they officially became a couple, Anne often asked nd to tell her about his life. It was the same with her before she lived in the Twin Dragons¡¯ base. But Anne felt her own life story was rather t, far different from nd¡¯s captivating tales.


    That¡¯s why Anne nodded in agreement.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Um¡­ but we can¡¯t go straight home. We have to stay here.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡± Anne widened her eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story, An. I¡¯m tired from driving.¡± nd reasoned while looking at Anne with a tired gaze. Pretending so that Anne would pout. Anne¡¯s whining voice sounded pleasant to nd. Although he didn¡¯t feel tired at all. With Anne, he always found a new spirit.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not a reason, nd!¡± Anne pouted. ¡°Let¡¯s go home. I don¡¯t want to stay in this area.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want to, period.¡±


    The conversation made Anne smile faintly. Remembering the many journeys that had taken ce between the two of them was indeed enjoyable. Most of them were filled with quite dangerous tasks from Sam, but Anne didn¡¯t mind. nd took care of her very well, and she herself was never afraid to face anything. In addition to practicing martial arts and honing her skills with a pistol, she had also encountered many parties that became enemies and allies of the Twin Dragons.


    Expanding her horizons, gazing at the world she walked upon now.


    ¡°Well, we¡¯re here,¡± nd announced. The car was neatly parked in one corner.


    ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t this a cemetery?¡± Anne asked in surprise. This cemeteryplex was unfamiliar to her. Anne had never visited here before.


    ¡°It¡¯s where the traitorous women sleep forever.¡±


    Anne fell silent.


    ¡°Even so, you had a good rtionship with her, right? I did too. Let¡¯s consider it a final tribute before we get married?¡±


    ***[]***

 [73] c

    Remembering Ute does make Anne reflect to some extent. If only Ute had been honest back then, maybe her heartache would have been slightly alleviated. The traces and reasons for why Alfred did that to her could have been explored. The lowest point for someone like Ute couldn¡¯t have happened without a reason. Unfortunately¡­ Ute chose to keep it to herself and yed a role opposite to Sam¡¯s desires.


    The grave is well-maintained. Anne herself didn¡¯t expect Sam to still take care of Uti properly. It¡¯s different from Joseph, who was left to die and turn into ashes. But one thing that sends shivers down Anne¡¯s spine is that Ute was left to die without any help.


    ¡°To be honest, I hateing here, Ute, you know that for sure,¡± nd said amidst the gentle breeze that caressed them this afternoon. His words immediately caught Anne¡¯s attention after she had finished cing the bouquet of flowers. ¡°To me, Twin Dragon is family. Family doesn¡¯t betray each other, Ute.¡± nd smirked slightly.


    ¡°May Ute rest in peace,¡± Anne said, bowing her head softly. She brushed the edge of the tombstone with Ute¡¯s name and birthdate written on it. For Anne, Ute was like an older sister who provided guidance. Sometimes, she would give advice, especially about rtionships, and caution her every time Sam gave her a task.


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t done something that disappointed and angered Sam, I¡¯m sure you would have been the busiest person preparing everything in Twin Dragon,¡± nd sighed softly. ¡°This will be thest time Ie here, Ute. May you find peace in the afterlife.¡±


    Then nd chose to leave the cemetery, with Anne following him. Although her eyes asionally nced at the grave of the woman she had known well, after catching up with nd¡¯s steps, she chose to focus.


    ¡°Where are we going after this?¡±


    ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± nd smiled wryly, pulling Anne closer so they wouldn¡¯t be too far apart. ¡°But your idea of cooking in the apartment sounds good. How about we cook?¡±


    Anne sighed in annoyance, but then the corner of her lips was pulled into a beautiful curve. ¡°Just something easy, okay? So it¡¯s quick.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if it takes a while.¡± nd always liked the scent of shampoo Anne wore. Her ck hair, still with the same style, fell softly. It seemed that Anne wasn¡¯t the type of girl who liked drastic changes in her appearance.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll get hungry.¡±


    nd maintained his slight grin. ¡°You can cook something you know.¡±


    ¡°How about instant noodles?¡±


    nd raised an eyebrow, making sure the girl wasn¡¯t misspeaking. He briefly caught a confident gaze in Anne¡¯s eyes, making him think that her words were indeed true. ¡°If learning to cook with Beatrice only allows you to make instant noodles, you don¡¯t have to cook for me, An. I can do it too.¡±


    Anne burst intoughter. ¡°My homemade noodles are special, you know.¡±


    ¡°Two eggs?¡±


    ¡°Four is fine too.¡± Anne loosened the closeness between them. Their steps had reached the spot where nd¡¯s car was parked. ¡°You can drive a bit fast. I¡¯m hungry and want to eat your homemade noodles.¡±


    nd was taken aback. ¡°You said you wanted to cook.¡±


    ¡°Earlier, you said you could cook instant noodles. So I¡¯ll just wait for you to do it.¡±


    Sometimes, Anne was just like a spoiled teenage girl. She enjoyed sulking and put nd in a position where he couldn¡¯t do much. Her behavior often made


    nd think that Anne was trapped in the body of a 23-year-old girl. Despite her serious demeanor when facing her work on theputer screen, there were random things she did regardless of her serious nature. Who would have thought that Anne¡¯s intelligence would lead her to be a highly relied upon spy on Sam¡¯s team?


    nd felt that Anne¡¯s behavior was only shown to certain people. When she was with Tony, perhaps Anne didn¡¯t like their closeness to be too obvious in public, or for some other reason. Who knows? One thing¡¯s for sure, since nd officially confirmed their rtionship, he should be grateful to Valdo for spreading rumors during their courtship. It created a stir in the base, but nd tried not to pay too much attention to it. After all¡­ almost everyone supported them and offered their congrattions.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll make itter.¡± They entered the car where, as an irrefutable habit, nd made sure Anne fastened her seatbelt, satfortably, and yed soft music as a special rxation for her. ¡°Don¡¯tin if I drive fast.¡±


    Anneughed. ¡°You won¡¯t make us crash, nd.¡±


    The journey back to the apartment didn¡¯t take much time. nd fulfilled his promise. He pressed the gas pedal deep and drove at a rather terrifying speed. There was no trace of fear on the face of the girl who enjoyed how the man controlled the steering wheel. So skillful. They didn¡¯t even hear the honking sound, which was only used to warn other vehicles to make way for them.


    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived,¡± said nd as he pulled the brake lever. His car was already parked in the basement of the unit where he lived. It was quite far from the headquarters, where the surrounding view of tall buildings offered natural beauty. The concept of this apartment was quite interesting. It was built on ruralnd, where most of the owners who lived there worked and had activities in the city. The highway that facilitated ess to the city was a tempting offer for most unit owners in this broken white-themed building.


    Anne often observed this building from the surveince cameras. She rarely set foot here because the owner was usually at the headquarters. They also often engaged in activities outside under Sam¡¯s orders. That¡¯s why when they had time together, Anne didn¡¯t want to waste it.


    As for their uing wedding, ah¡­ Anne didn¡¯t want to bother too much. Besides, nd wasn¡¯t the type of guy who cared much about parties. For him, a party meant gathering with all the subordinates at the headquarters. That¡¯s why Anne agreed that their wedding blessing ceremony would take ce at the headquarters. That was after Sam and Beatrice¡¯s event.


    Helping them organize the wedding would be more troublesome than what nd and Anne had nned. That¡¯s why Anne didn¡¯t worry too much about how their wedding would go. Both Anne and nd no longer had family members. They still had uncles and aunts, but their rtionship was distant. Even if they couldn¡¯te, it wouldn¡¯t matter to nd and Anne.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make a refreshing drink, and you cook instant noodles, okay?¡± Anne grinned widely. ¡°Deal?¡±


    Choosing not to respond, nd immediately went to the kitchen. He checked the food supplies even though Anne had reminded him earlier, but he felt like he still had some stock. ¡°See, I still have some,¡± nd said with satisfaction as he showed five packets of instant noodles. ¡°We also have eggs, so we don¡¯t need to buy them. We¡¯ll go shopping after we eat.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that,¡± Anne replied irritably. ¡°We should shop first and then cook.¡±


    ¡°Eat first, then exert energy. What if you faint? I¡¯ll get scolded by Beatrice, Sam, Jack, and that talkative Hugo.¡±


    Anneughed in satisfaction. ¡°Speaking of Brother Hugo, is he going to Dubai? For apetition?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± nd said it with enthusiastic eyes. ¡°Hugo won¡¯t miss the chance to show off his skills and defeat his archenemy.¡±


    ¡°Hera?¡±


    nd blinked in surprise. ¡°What about Hera?¡±


    ¡°Is she not going with him?¡±


    ¡°Just temporarily, An. Hugo won¡¯t stay away forever. Sam would go berserk.¡±


    ¡°Meaning, Hera won¡¯t apany him during thepetition in Dubai?¡±


    nd shook his head and shrugged. ¡°Hugo hasn¡¯t mentioned it. It seems like she won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°If I were Hera, I would sulk and demand to go. When else can you travel abroad with your boyfriend?¡±


    nd let the girl chatter about anything rted to Hugo and Hera. Sometimes he chimed in, but not too focused. Cooking instant noodles for nd required special effort because he added some vegetables to it. He said, ¡°To make it healthier while eating instant noodles.¡±


    Anne had prepared a pitcher of refreshing orange juice. She had also tidied up the dining table and the slightly messy living room where nd hadn¡¯t had time to clean up the snack crumbs. She grumbled about the scattered peanut shells on the sofa. Not to mention the shirt casually draped over the back of the sofa. nd listened to Anne¡¯sints and justughed without feeling guilty at all.


    Although Anne had done a lot of work, why were the instant noodles taking so long? Anne had nced at nd many times, who was still busy with the pot. Sometimes he told her to be patient for a little longer.


    ¡°Is it ready yet?¡± Anne asked impatiently. ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    ¡°So, it¡¯s you who¡¯s hungry, right? Why didn¡¯t we shop first?¡± nd approached with a tray containing two bowls of instant noodles. Just from the aroma, it already whetted Anne¡¯s appetite. ¡°Don¡¯t keep pushing the vegetables aside while eating.¡±


    Anne pouted. ¡°Let¡¯s eat first, then you can lecture me.¡±


    ¡°Who will lecture first?¡± nd chuckled. He handed one bowl to Anne, who looked impatient. ¡°Be careful when eating.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, nd.¡±

 [73] d

    There was one side of Anne that nd didn¡¯t expect. She liked direct physical contact, especially touches. Like now. When nd carefully ced the bowl in front of Anne, she casually kissed his cheek. Whether she was aware of it or not, it was clear that she was now enjoying the noodles in front of her.


    Shaking his head softly was all that nd could do now. Anne¡¯s side was truly testing him. nd had promised himself not to go beyond the limits, no matter how difficult it was to resist.


    They enjoyed the meal voraciously, well, Anne enjoyed it voraciously. In between bites, she said, ¡°Turns out, your cooking is really delicious. I love it. Will you make it for me againter?¡±


    ¡°Finish your food first. Don¡¯t forget to eat the vegetables,¡± nd reminded her.


    Although grumbling, Anne still ate what nd asked. nd noticed that Anne¡¯s portion of noodles quickly disappeared behind her slightly reddened lips. Perhaps Anne had added more chili slices to her bowl of noodles. Beads of sweat started to appear on Anne¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Still not enough?¡± nd wiped away the sweat that was making Anne¡¯s hair damp. Anne¡¯s clear eyes seemed to convey something as she nced curiously at nd¡¯s bowl. ¡°Finish it if that¡¯s the case.¡± He slid his bowl slightly closer.


    ¡°Really?¡± Anne asked eagerly, but then the joy in her eyes dimmed. ¡°But won¡¯t you still be hungry?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± nd tried to hold back hisughter. He took a bite of noodles to encourage Anne to finish her portion. ¡°Come on.¡±


    Anne looked hesitant, but seeing nd¡¯s tempting bowl, she moved closer. She epted a bite of noodles from nd. ¡°Delicious,¡± she said between bites.


    ¡°Eat first, then talk.¡± nd cleaned up the sauce smudges on Anne¡¯s lip. She responded with an enthusiastic nod. nd proceeded to feed her a second bite. Sometimes he truly felt like Anne had transformed into a messy child. Her eating manners were all over the ce.


    On the third bite, nd couldn¡¯t resist anymore. The way Anne enjoyed the noodles was so tempting that his gaze became fixated on one spot. Her lips. So he quickly grabbed the end of the noodle, leaving the rest in Anne¡¯s mouth.


    Anne¡¯s eyes widened, especially since nd¡¯s face was now very close. Until thest bite of the noodle was chewed by him, leaving only a small piece, their lips met in the brief moment. ¡°Chew, An.¡±


    nd¡¯s words somewhat paralyzed Anne¡¯s thought process. There were many moments of closeness between them where Anne suddenly didn¡¯t know what to do. Although upon reconsideration, she realized that she often provoked those situations, even though it wasn¡¯t her intention. Somehow Anne always liked the way nd treated her. She enjoyed leaning on his shoulder for a long time. asionally, she would bite his hand even when they were having serious conversations. Or y with nd¡¯s fingers when their hands were intertwined.


    The most frequent thing Anne did was hug nd without permission. Sometimes, she clung tightly to him like a ko seeking protection, and fortunately, nd neverined. Although there was still a lingering fear and worry because nd¡¯s attitude was like the direction of the wind. Easily changing. But upon reflection, that cold demeanor disappeared only when he was with Anne.


    Anne managed to swallow the remaining noodles in her mouth, even though their lips were still locked together, feeling the remnants of the instant noodles moistening their lips. And at some point, Anne¡¯s chair moved closer to nd. The bowl that should have been consumed by Anne also moved a bit further. Especially when nd¡¯s hand held Anne¡¯s neck to prevent excessive movement.


    ¡°The orange vor mixed with the noodles,¡± nd said between their kisses. This also made Anne annoyed. ¡°nd,e on.¡± She pushed him gently, but unfortunately, nd was more responsive. He easily lifted Anne to sit on hisp,fortably leaning back in the dining chair with her legs slightly apart so that Anne could sitfortably on top.


    nd gently moved away the hair that touched her cheek. He did it slowly, tenderly, with feelings, and his gaze never left Anne¡¯s. With his other hand, nd deliberately held Anne to prevent her from feeling afraid of falling from hisp.


    Meanwhile, Anne never expected nd to close the gap so closely. Suddenly she felt her skin tingling as she received the gentle touch on her back. Unfortunately, this time Anne had chosen to wear a short-sleeved violet chiffon blouse paired with loosefortable trousers. The touch was so noticeable that it reached the ends of her nerves.


    She wanted to move nd¡¯s hand away to prevent him from going any further, but what Anne did instead was to wrap her hand around nd¡¯s neck. She closed her eyes for a moment, thinking it would alleviate the tingling sensation, but it only made her moan softly.


    ¡°nd,¡± she looked up, causing nd to lose control. Without wasting any time, nd attacked that slender neck,plete with gentle nibbles. It created an unstoppable rush throughout Anne¡¯s bloodstream.


    The licks transformed over time into gentle kisses. Sometimes, small bites that made Anne squirm. She tightened her grip on nd¡¯s shoulder, afraid that she would copse from the sensation. nd¡¯s lips not only moistened the area around Anne¡¯s neck but also explored its deepest crevices. Satisfied with the sight of the red marks, nd leaned down to nt more kisses.


    At the point where the buttons of Anne¡¯s blouse were still fastened, nd paused for a moment. He could feel Anne¡¯s racing heartbeat and her uneven breath as their eyes met, revealing the haze of passion that was starting to take over. It seeped into the depths of Anne, who had never crossed her boundaries before. nd wanted to stop, but the soft, enchanting voice that escaped his lips left him speechless.


    ¡°Why did you stop?¡±


    nd had never considered the consequences of his actions before. In every situation that had happened in his life, nd had always relied on instinct, conquering territories and marking them as his own, regardless of the consequences he might face, as long as his ego was satisfied. But when it came to Anne, he couldn¡¯t act that way.


    The hand that had been ready to undress her, to savor every curve of Anne¡¯s body without any barriers, and to take her to his bed, had to halt its intentions. The temptation to explore every wless detail of her fair skin had been ying in his mind. In his imagination, nd could already see them lying together in the aftermath of their shared pleasure.


    But¡­


    ¡°If I continue, everything can fall into chaos.¡± nd smiled faintly, choosing to hold Anne tightly in his arms. ¡°Let¡¯s just stay like this.¡± He kissed the side of Anne¡¯s head affectionately.


    Anne blinked in disbelief, then, after a moment of realizing the weight of his words, she wanted to hit her head repeatedly. She tightened her embrace as a form of gratitude. Why did she act like a seductive woman who couldn¡¯t control herself? Especially when she had asked nd not to treat her like the woman from his past.


    Why did she herself break that request?


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Anne whispered softly.


    ¡°I can still be patient until the right time. But after that, don¡¯t expect me to hold back if you tease like earlier.¡±


    Anneughed while lightly hitting nd¡¯s chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡± nd tightened his embrace. They stayed in this position for a while, the most intimate they had ever been throughout their romantic rtionship.


    ¡°Um¡­ An,¡± nd called out as he slowly released his embrace. ¡°Can you not move?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± Anne was confused. ¡°I want to get down, so I need to move.¡±


    ¡°Your movement makes me get up, just so you know.¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Clearly, Anne¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°nd!¡± She quickly got off hisp. ¡°I have to stay away from you. It¡¯s dangerous!¡±


    ndughed heartily, letting the girl half-run back to her room. After grabbing the bag she had brought earlier, she left behind the swollen noodles in her bowl. There was nothing nd could do except clean up their leftovers. He nced briefly at what he had said earlier, and it was true. Who could resist when the girl he liked was near him?


    ¡°Ah¡­ There¡¯s no Tequ here. What a fate,¡± nd grimaced but then decided to move on quickly. Maybe a cup of hot coffee could calm the desires that had already taken hold. At least he held firm to his promise not to touch Anne until they were united by God through a more sacred bond. Yet it would have been easy for nd to yield to Anne.


    It was not just empty talk.


    But one thing made him hesitant. Anne was different. Perhaps it was a feeling in his heart, wanting to treat something precious that had suddenly appeared by his side. nd had never experienced this before. Abandoned by his parents since he was young, he knew the ending of their lives when he grew up as a teenager. They were lying stiff in an unattended grave, with news that they died as a couple of top-ss ecstasy dealers hunted by the police in the Northern Region.


    He had no siblings to lean on. He wandered freely like the wind that wanted to conquer many ces, but he knew he had limitations. Then he met Sam, who made him feel that he was worthy of eptance. So loyalty was the price he gave.


    It had been quite a while since he had been enjoying his coffee along with the cigarette, leaving behind the remaining ashes. Realizing that Anne hadn¡¯te out of her room yet, he wondered what she was doing now. Curious, nd quickly put out the rest of his cigarette and followed Anne¡¯s whereabouts. When his steps reached her room, he smiled mischievously.


    The girl had intervened in his bed. Although he was certain that the moment her body fell and she fell asleep, the room must have received Anne¡¯s touch in terms of tidying up. One corner of his room was filled with a pile of dirty clothes that Anne had collected in one ce. Some items had returned to their original positions, although nd knew that some were misced.


    ¡°Tired, huh?¡± nd approached, touching Anne¡¯s forehead while gently caressing her head with affection. ¡°You don¡¯t have to tidy up, An.¡± He stared at her peaceful sleeping face for a while. The soft snoring and the rhythm of her breathing going up and down convinced nd that Anne was truly deep in her slumber.


    ¡°If we sleep together, you won¡¯t be angry, right?¡± nd chuckled softly. He pulled the nket that covered Anne¡¯s body. He climbed onto the bed andy right beside her. He nudged her slightly to adjust her sleeping position so that she would be in his embrace.


    ¡°I love you, An.¡± nd tightened his hold. He chose to turn off the bedroom light and pulled the nket. ¡°Hopefully, this time I can still restrain myself.¡± Stealing a kiss on Anne¡¯s lips was enjoyable but also exhrating. ¡°No funny business, J. This time, we¡¯re just sleeping,¡± he whispered halfheartedly, hoping that a kind-hearted God would calm his restless heart.

 [74] a

    The passing cars in front of him created a busy scene. He sat there, observing the usual activities happening at the harbor. He enjoyed the asional sea breeze that brushed against his face. The salty scent carried by the wind apanied him this afternoon.


    He used a telescope to observe the activities in the busy corner where many containers were being moved. Large trucks wereing and going in the area under Hugo¡¯s supervision this time. In his hands, he held a file that had been checked and confirmed to be urate without any mistakes. It served as his reference. asionally, he grinned and nodded in response to repeated greetings directed at him. Beside him, a table with several fresh fruits and his preferred bottle of alcohol was already prepared.


    ¡°Boss,¡± Zein called in a half-whisper.


    Hugo nced briefly while ying with the end of his pen.


    ¡°There¡¯s onest car that finished inspection.¡±


    ¡°Is everythingplete?¡± he asked without needing to look at his conversation partner.


    ¡°It¡¯s all done, Boss. Nothing is missing.¡±


    ¡°Did you take the samples?¡±


    ¡°I did. They¡¯re in Boss¡¯s car in the parking lot.¡± Zein smiled broadly. ¡°I think Boss Sam will definitely like them.¡±


    ¡°Did you arrange the delivery for the client and Flown?¡±


    ¡°Everything is done, Boss.¡±


    Hugo nodded in understanding. He took a bunch of grapes and ate them easily, savoring the sweet and slightly sour taste. His eyes remained fixed on the ongoing activities. Monitoring the alcohol supply delivery to the Southern Division was a must for him. It was a task entrusted to him by Sam. This time, the number of deliveries had increased dramatically.


    Quassano¡¯s influence on the Twin Dragons had a significant impact this time. The sales figures for thousands of bottles of alcohol, including Sam¡¯s favorite, had sharply increased. While the Twin Dragons controlled the entire Southern region, their boss explored most of the Northern territory. No one dared to oppose them, let alone interfere with their activities.


    Sam was solidifying his territory.


    Zein felt that there was nothing more to report and chose to retreat to his position. At the first checkpoint where therge vehicle carrying thousands of bottles of liquor exited, it seemed trivial what Hugo was doing. But in reality, he was scrutinizing each crate filled with beautiful and tempting bottles. His sharp eyes inspected them because he didn¡¯t want any irregrities in the delivery.


    The Twin Dragons had never experienced such a situation before, but Hugo didn¡¯t want to rx his working system. Perhaps because of this, Sam entrusted this task to Hugo. Although nd sometimes helped, the ruler of the Twin Dragons had assigned more specific tasks to the two of them. Thest 5-ton capacity truck slowly crawled along the road out of the harbor. Which meant Hugo¡¯s job was done.


    The man grinned with satisfaction. He quickly closed the file that had been in his hands all this time. He walked out of the room with wide steps. His mind was focused on one thing; the game he had postponed a few hours ago. He didn¡¯t want to fall too far behind in the second round. In two months, he had to attend the finalpetition held in a bustling city-Dubai.


    Before he reached the team rankings in the final round, he had to defeat many other teams, right?


    ¡°Boss, Mr. Ferdi will be here soon.¡±


    His light steps came to a halt. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ Mr. Ferdi is on his way here. Didn¡¯t Boss Hugo know? You©¤¡±


    Hugo clicked his tongue in annoyance. He took out his cell phone, which he had been carrying, and quickly searched for the name he was looking for before making the call. ¡°You¡¯reing here?¡± Hugo didn¡¯t care much for small talk, especially when it came to Ferdi, a close friend of his boss, Sam. ¡°Yes,¡± Ferdi replied briefly on the other end.


    ¡°Hurry up! I want to practice.¡±


    ¡°Geez, Hugo!¡± Ferdiughed. ¡°You¡¯re still not satisfied with the results from two days ago?¡±


    Hugo sneered, ¡°Are you mocking me?¡±


    ¡°Not like that.¡± Ferdi continuedughing. ¡°Based on my prediction, your team will losepletely if you insist on using that strategy.¡±


    ¡°Hey, you bastard! Don¡¯t just talk big! Hurry up ande here. I want to hear advice from a cop who doesn¡¯t understand gaming like me!¡±


    He immediately ended the call on his phone. He still couldn¡¯t believe he could speak casually with someone like Ferdi. But if he thought about it, his rtionship with Ferdi couldn¡¯t be taken lightly. Despite often doubting the connections and working methods of the uniformed man, Hugo still had to warn Sam because betrayal coulde from anywhere, right?


    Ferdi could be capable of that. Who knows?


    Although Hugo had never found Ferdi involved in anything that harmed Sam until now. If that man dared to y with Sam¡¯s trust, Hugo wouldn¡¯t hesitate to unleash his weapon. If it weren¡¯t for the police officer who recently received a promotion, where Ferdi¡¯s position was no longer just amander, but overseeing the heads of several sectors. Ferdi should be grateful for the chaos Sam created at Alfred Mansion a few months ago.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Tell Ferdi toe to my office,¡± Hugo said firmly to Zein and the others. No one objected, and one of them followed Hugo¡¯s steps towards the second floor, intentionally to serve Hugo and the uing guest.


    ¡°After this, you and Zein go to Flown.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Boss.¡±


    Hugo chose to sitfortably on the avable sofa. The room was made as cozy as possible, with aputer set up with arge screen. Sometimes he used it to y games while waiting for reports around the harbor.


    To kill time, Hugo took out his phone again. Just as he was about to log into the game that always demanded his focus, a message came in, causing him to straighten his back.


    Hera:


    Are youing home today? I grilled some fish.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Hugo cursed, imagining the tempting lunch that Hera offered. Why did Ferdi have toe for a visit? Just to do an inspection? Why not one of his subordinates? Ugh!


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Boss?¡± The young man had just ced the bucket of ice cubes. One of the best grapes from their storage was ced as a treat. His hands trembled slightly as Hugo appeared agitated, and he was confused about why his boss suddenly raised his voice.


    ¡°After you¡¯re done, just return to headquarters. Let Zein wait for me.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Boss.¡± The young man continued his work and bid farewell. Leaving Hugo busy with his phone. It had be a habit for Hugo to shift his phone into a horizontal position more often. Soon enough, shouts and curses would be heard due to the game that absorbed much of his concentration.


    The difference was that Hugo¡¯s curses were directed at the game he was ying seriously. If there was no phone in front of him, it meant Hugo was angry.


    On the other hand, Hugo quickly replied to the message. Impatiently waiting for the response. He sighed, feeling that it took a long time for a reply to arrive.


    Hugo:


    Sure. I have some things to do. Wait for me.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Hugo grumbled in annoyance. He ced his phone on the table. His gaze shifted to the bottle of dark ck wine and the apanying ss. He didn¡¯t need to wait for Ferdi¡¯s arrival just to enjoy the contents of the bottle. He swirled the contents in the ss, creating ripples that emerged and tingled his senses.


    He sipped it slowly, as if the taste was coursing through his mouth, creating a different sensation.


    ¡°Drinking alone, Hugo?¡±


    His eyes, which were used to staring fearlessly at his interlocutors, quickly found a new focal point-the presence of Ferdi. Without hesitation, he sat in front of Hugo and poured himself a ss.


    ¡°Drinks like this are most enjoyable when shared.¡± Ferdiughed after taking a sip. ¡°This is good. Where did you get the supplier?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make things up.¡± Hugo leaned backfortably. ¡°We never changed suppliers.¡±


    ¡°But this one is different from what Sam usually gives.¡± He examined the bottle closely. ¡°Damn it! Is this an old release enjoyed only now? It clearly tastes different.¡±


    Hugo pursed his lips. ¡°What¡¯s the reason for youing here?¡±


    Ferdi took out his phone and pushed it towards Hugo, showing him a specific photo he wanted to share. Although many people looked askance at his friendship with the ruler, Ferdi understood best what he was doing. The path he was taking and the agreements he often made with Sam.


    All this time, the man with the dragon tattoo on his chest had never denied his words. Often, he was even helped by the information Sam provided, although the bet he made was how to cover up all the movements of the Twin Dragons without arousing suspicion. He had done it for the past few years.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the entry route from the Adre River?¡±


    ¡°Take a closer look at the g on that white ship.¡± Ferdi once again enjoyed the taste of the wine that greeted his tongue. ¡°It belongs to Quassano.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Hugo returned the ck object. ¡°I will talk to Sam about the Quassano ship passing through there. The Adre River area is forbidden to enter. The politics in these two regions heavily focus on Quassano and its rtionship with the Twin Dragons. I don¡¯t want the Twin Dragons to get too involved. Sam has given us limitations regarding cooperation.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Ferdi nodded slowly. ¡°But you should know how an Alfred is when giving orders. Rarely does anyone defy, including people in the government, let alone in my organization. There¡¯s no escaping it.¡± He chuckled sadly. ¡°Don¡¯t let what happened some time ago make Sam appear subservient to the Alfreds.¡±

 [74] b

    Hugo understood Ferdi¡¯s concerns.


    ¡°You also understand that the Adre River connects trade routes with Savannah.¡±


    The man in uniform stared intently at Hugo before finishing his ss. ¡°Sam and Savannah, I can¡¯t say they have a good rtionship, right?¡±


    Hugo nodded quietly. ¡°Savannah is too wild and can divert many allies. Sam keeps his privacy and sets certain boundaries with them. You know that, right?¡±


    The sudden loud honk of a truck interrupted their conversation. Ferdi still wanted to talk about the concerns that were on his mind. It wasn¡¯t that he would be directly affected if the Twin Dragons were involved in trouble. But there were many things he couldn¡¯t let go of, especially when it concerned Sam.


    This unusual rtionship between a gangster and a cop was quite out of the ordinary.


    ¡°I think Boss Sam has his own considerations.¡± Hugo chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    ¡°Hopefully,¡± Ferdi grinned thinly. He nodded, dismissing the worries that arose from the photo on his phone. Then heughed contentedly and dly offered his ss to be refilled. The clinking sound of the sses colliding seemed to signify that the two of them were enjoying their time together. ¡°Since Gerald is no longer in the Eagle Wing, the police rarely have any work.¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Hugoughed. ¡°So you want another riot to happen?¡±


    ¡°The police love peace.¡±


    ¡°The police love money, Fer,¡± Hugo retorted sharply. ¡°Don¡¯t act like you don¡¯t know that.¡±


    ¡°You bastard!¡±


    Both of themughed in satisfaction. They shifted the conversation to lighter topics, asionally sprinkled with news about Sam and Beatrice¡¯s rtionship. The news of their wedding was already in Ferdi¡¯s pocket. He himself didn¡¯t expect someone like Sam to finally find a beginning in his life story.


    For Ferdi, marriage was sacred. And he believed that Sam agreed with that, althoughtely he had rarely been involved in conversations with the ruler.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to headquarters, do you want to stop by?¡± Hugo nced at the watch encircling his wrist. Making small talk was necessary, even though he was impatient to hit the road and arrive at the headquarters on time. The image of grilled fish with a te of warm rice made by Hera couldn¡¯t easily be dismissed from his mind.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Hugo¡¯s movement to grab his ck hoodie came to a halt. ¡°You¡­ want to stop by?¡±


    ¡°You offered, didn¡¯t you?¡± Ferdi said yfully. He wanted to say that it was just a form of small talk that didn¡¯t need approval. ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy?¡±


    ¡°From the way you spoke just now, it seems like you don¡¯t want me to visit Twin Dragons.¡±


    Frustrated, Hugo sighed. ¡°Every time you visit the Twin Dragons, you¡¯re just here for a free meal.¡±


    Ferdi burst intoughter, causing amotion. Letting Hugo grumble, but afterward, he joined Sam¡¯s trusted men in following along.


    ¡°If you¡¯reing with me, don¡¯t make a fuss! Don¡¯t ask too many questions!¡±


    Ferdi made a gesture to lock his lips. His yful eyes looked at Hugo, who still had a displeased expression. ¡°Besides, I was just asking about your rtionship with Hera. If it¡¯s going well, I¡¯m happy toe along. At least a yboy like Hugo won¡¯t be wandering around Flown.¡±


    Hugo gave a cynical look at Ferdi, who strolled casually towards the passenger door. He couldn¡¯t refuse because ever since they left the room where they had their conversation, Ferdi had been acting as if he had no shame. As if he didn¡¯t care about Hugo¡¯s displeased expression.


    ¡°Come on. What are you waiting for?¡± Ferdi nced briefly at the rearview mirror. He intentionally made a super silly face to mock Hugo. Apparently, it was enjoyable to annoy this long-range shooter. He sat in the back seat, Hugo chose the front seat, and one of Sam¡¯s men, who served as the driver.


    ¡°Wait for you to get out of my car.¡±


    Ferdiughed. He gestured gently, indicating that he wouldn¡¯t bother Hugo anymore. Hugo took the opportunity to immerse himself back into his own world. Shortly after, he instructed Zein to elerate the car. The Jeep quickly left the harbor area. It wasn¡¯t long before the ck sedan that had brought Ferdi also sped away.


    No, the car clearly wasn¡¯t tailing Ferdi. It took a different direction as soon as it entered the unobstructed crossing. The Jeep elerated faster than before. Hugo leaned backfortably, focusing on his phone screen, which now disyed his favorite game.


    ¡°I¡¯ll cover the rear, you take the center. Prepare your weapon and attack the enemy until there¡¯s none left, under mymand. Don¡¯t miss your shots.¡± Hugo paid no attention to anything else except his phone screen. ¡°There, Dog! Don¡¯t go right. That¡¯s my part!¡± Hugo felt like bombarding his own troops. Why did he have to be with a team that he considered ipetent?


    Ferdi from the back seat just smiled at Hugo¡¯s antics. His eyes observed the fast-moving car as they were about to arrive at Twin Dragons. There was no particr importance to this visit, just a casual one. Meeting Sam and discussing the Southern region and its dark world.


    ¡°Yes!!!¡± Hugo¡¯s voice eximed joyfully. ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Hisughter then filled the cabin of the stable Jeep being driven by Zein. ¡°Only a few rounds left.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really addicted to games, huh, Hugo?¡±


    Hugo nced through the rearview mirror, grinning as he answered Ferdi¡¯s question. ¡°A fun side job, Mr. Ferdi.¡±


    Soon, the car entered the area leading to the headquarters. The road towards the four-story building looked much better. Several of Sam¡¯s men could be seen on guard, armed. The security around the headquarters had been tightened to prevent a repeat of the incident.


    ¡°Boss,¡± greeted Ompong, who weed Hugo. He also nodded slightly as Ferdi got out of the car and observed all the activities in the headquarters. ¡°Sir.¡±


    ¡°Is Sam here?¡± Ferdi asked, patting Ompong¡¯s shoulder. He also returned the friendly greetings from some of Sam¡¯s men whom he had helped before. Ferdi still remembered their pained and shocked faces during the incident. The explosion in the Twin Dragons headquarters had a significant impact. The injured, both serious and minor, received immediate assistance as soon as Ferdi arrived.


    That¡¯s why Ferdi remembered their faces, which now looked much better. Although ording to the reports, some still needed long-term care. Usually, those who suffered serious and concerning injuries received ongoing treatment.


    ¡°He¡¯s on his way here, sir.¡±


    ¡°Damn!¡± Hugo grumbled irritably. ¡°So polite to Ferdi. Aren¡¯t you usually rude to me, Pong?¡±


    Ompong grinned, revealing mostly toothless gums, which earned him the nickname ¡®Ompong¡¯. ¡°Not like that, Boss Hugo. Mr. Ferdi rarelyes to the headquarters since his promotion.¡±


    ¡°Is this his office?¡± Hugo nced at Ferdi cynically, which the man responded to with heartyughter. Then, without hesitation, Ferdi put his arm around Hugo. Following his lead, they entered the renovated headquarters. As his eyes took in the room decorations, nothing had changed. Only the paint had be brighter, and a few beautiful potted nts adorned some corners.


    On the other side of this familiar and grand house, Hera was busy dealing with the grill. It had momentarily malfunctioned for some unknown reason. She wanted to ask for help, but everyone in the headquarters was too busy. They said a package had arrived, but Hera had no idea what it contained. Luckily, at thest minute, she managed to figure it out. It turned out that a cable at the back needed to be connected to prevent electrical leakage.


    ¡°Just need to make the chili paste.¡± She smiled broadly. The container filled with spicy seasonings was already prepared. She had learned her cooking skills from her mother, who ran a catering business to support the family¡¯s finances. When her older brother was still around, their mother often received help in delivering orders or apanying Hera to buy food supplies. Those moments became an opportunity for Hera to share her thoughts since she only had Tony.


    Her rtionship with her older brother was very close. She was well aware of his love story with the girl with shoulder-length ck hair. Unfortunately¡­ it all ended at the hands of someone irresponsible. Ah, she had been beaten countless times by Sam, who had thanked her over and over again. Many things had changed since her brother¡¯s death, including herself, who suddenly became part of the Twin Dragons.


    Knowing what her brother had been doing all this time sent shivers down her spine. But the risks Tony took in his line of work were worth the money he earned. And in the end, Hera understood why her brother didn¡¯t want to leave Twin Dragons.


    ¡°Brother feels like he has many siblings there, Hera. He easily gets help. No one looks down on him. It¡¯s a different story when he was in his previous workce.¡±


    Born into a modest family, they had to suppress their feelings a lot, especially regarding the eptance of others around them. More often than not, people would belittle each other rather than support one another unless they suddenly came into a fortune. That was a familiar sight in Hera¡¯s life. So when she learned what the atmosphere in Twin Dragons was like, she realized the seemingly silly reasons that Tony had told her before.


    And because Ute wasn¡¯t around, which shook her greatly. It¡¯s not that Hera had a close rtionship with Ute during her time in the headquarters. Many aspects of her life had changed, including her mother¡¯s catering business. ording to Sam, their security needed to be more vignt because the enemy didn¡¯t know where the attack woulde from. They couldn¡¯t let Sam¡¯s most vulnerable point hinder their movements.


    While at the headquarters, Ute had helped Hera be familiar with many of Sam¡¯s men. And because Hera was Tony¡¯s sister, they held a great deal of respect for her. As a response, and because Hera and her mother didn¡¯t know what else to do, taking over the kitchen was the best choice. That¡¯s why Hera was familiar with the cooking equipment in the headquarters and the ces she had visited recently.


    ¡°Ah¡­ is it cooked yet?¡± Hera smiled widely as she took a hot te out of the grill. The savory aroma of her dish was truly appetizing. The te with sd and cucumber slices was already on the table. She just needed to prepare the condiments so they wouldn¡¯t be left behind.


    ¡°Ra, is it cooked yet?¡±


    Luckily, Hera wasn¡¯t easily startled. Hugo walked casually, tousling his hair without any guilt. He came without a greeting or even a hello. ¡°It¡¯s just ready. Want to eat now?¡± Hera sighed softly, dissipating her annoyance as soon as she met Hugo¡¯s enthusiastic face. Even the way he pulled out the dining chair seemed impatient.


    ¡°I¡¯m so hungry,¡± Hugoined. ¡°While studying the files, Sam didn¡¯t feed me.¡±


    Ferdi, who had been beside Hugo all this time, burst intoughter. ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Hugo snapped, not epting it. ¡°My stomach needs rice and delicious dishes, not just fruit snacks and wine. Understand?¡±


    ¡°What do you understand?¡±


    Hugo turned with a surprised expression. ¡°Boss?¡±


    Sam stared at Hugo with an unreadable gaze. His hands were folded across his chest.


    ¡°You¡­ are at the headquarters?¡±


    ¡°Where else should I be?¡± Sam sneered cynically.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Boss,¡± Hugo grinned. ¡°I¡¯m really hungry. That¡¯s why I hurried home because Hera offered grilled fish.¡±


    Sam sat in front of Hugo without lowering his sharp gaze.


    ¡°A tempting offer shouldn¡¯t be refused, right?¡±


    ¡°Did you offer Hugo, Hera?¡± Sam asked with an intimidating tone.


    Hera, who had been observing them, became even more nervous. She had never had a long conversation with Sam before. She found him terrifying. It was much scarier to see and meet Sam than to be in the dark warehouse next to this big house. ¡°Y-yes.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get a big head,¡± Sam grumbled. ¡°Where¡¯s lunch? Let¡¯s eat together. Luckily Ferdi is here. I want to discuss the Eastern border.¡±


    ¡°The grilled fish is more tempting than the border, Sam.¡± Ferdi smiled broadly. ¡°Shall we postpone?¡±


    ¡°Tch!¡± Sam clicked his tongue in annoyance. ¡°Both of you are the same.¡±


    Hugo and Ferdiughed together.


    ¡°Just prepare it, Hera. The big boss wants to eat together. Usually, it¡¯s with Beatrice, who doesn¡¯t want to be disturbed. Definitely for the kitchen-¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth, can you, Hugo?¡±


    For some reason, even though their tone was harsh and their voices were raised, the familiarity created at this dining table was evident. It made Hera smile widely. Her skilled hands quickly prepared the painstakingly made dishes. Her intention was only for Hugo, but if she cooked in the headquarters, it had to be inrger portions.


    Many would devour it, and it could be guaranteed that nothing would be left except dirty tes.


    ¡°You probably haven¡¯t eaten either, right?¡± Hugo asked, pulling Hera¡¯s hand. ¡°Sit here. You need to eat too. Don¡¯t skip meals. Beatrice said two days ago that you didn¡¯t go to campus because you were sick?¡±


    Hera was taken aback by Hugo¡¯s barrage of questions. ¡°Just eat first.¡±


    ¡°You too.¡± Hugo clenched his jaw. He was annoyed because Hera wouldn¡¯t listen to him. Seeing Hera¡¯s awkward gaze as the two of them devoured the dishes hungrily, Hugo understood the situation. ¡°Don¡¯t mind them.¡±


    ¡°But¡­?¡± Hera still didn¡¯t want to obey Hugo¡¯smand even though her bottom was already on the chair.


    ¡°Eat.¡± Hugo looked at Hera with a gaze that brooked no more objections. ¡°If I have to force you to eat in front of them, I will.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t do that.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Do you want to use your hands or mouth, Ra?¡±

 [75] a

    Hugo had visited this ce before. The towering building, which he estimated to have seven neatly arranged floors surrounding the main building, was much lower but spacious enough for him to wander around. The right and left sides of the milk chocte-colored building were well-maintained gardens.


    ncing at the clock in the corner of his phone screen, he sighed softly. He was an hour early from the scheduled return of the person he was waiting for. Choosing to sit on one of the avable benches in the garden, he passed the time by ying games. Again. Today, Sam hadn¡¯t given him many tasks. Moreover, there were no significant issues with the activities at Twin Dragons and Quassano.


    Regarding the Adre River, the old man whose fussiness exceeded that of a woman made sure that there would be no trouble in the future. Alfred deliberately sent the ship to deliver a special order to the ruler of Savannah. Sam himself made sure it happened.


    It could be said that there wasn¡¯t much for Hugo to handle except for extremely important matters rted to Twin Dragons. That¡¯s why he could fully concentrate on hispetition as well¡­ His eyes briefly lifted to ensure that he wouldn¡¯t act recklessly again.


    Two days ago, he promised himself to pick up the girl who somehow suddenly intrigued him. Although visually, the girl had a simple appearance. If Hugo wanted a girl as beautiful as a popr celebrity in the Southern region, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to make her his girlfriend. Unfortunately, Hugo didn¡¯t like that.


    When it came to women, Hugo was different from nd and Sam. Having a girlfriend was a hassle for him. He didn¡¯t want any work to be dyed because of his personal affairs.


    ¡°After this¡­ promise me that you¡¯ll live better.¡±


    Those words echoed again. His hand movements on the game board came to a halt. His memory was dragged to a part he desperately wanted to forget.


    ¡°We¡¯ll arrive at the hospital soon, Sha. Just stay calm. Don¡¯t move too much. Your wound will worsen.¡± Hugo tightly held the slender, manicured fingers. They were a bit sticky from the blood around his palm that he hadn¡¯t cleaned yet. Since then, he had been using his hand to cover the wound that kept oozing thick, warm red fluid.


    Don¡¯t ask how Hugo felt at that moment. Since childhood, he had always doubted the existence of God. For him, there was no God. The proof was that unterally, both of his parents had to meet God, even though he still needed their love. Left alone, raised in such a harsh environment with a lot of pressure, Hugo became a rigid and stoic person.


    Sharon¡¯s arrival in Hugo¡¯s life when he was 18 years old changed everything. Sharon¡¯s gentle, warm, loving presence, devoid of negative thoughts, made Hugo start to understand what love was. However, his life was already intertwined with Sam. He first met Sam when he was ten years old. Even then, Sam extended his hand to help him escape from the clutches of his emotionless family members.


    Those who considered Hugo as nothing more than an unlucky child. His smile returned. He could also hide his restlessness behindughter and his way of lightening the mood.


    Unfortunately, the danger of their closeness was not taken into ount by Hugo. The enemies of Twin Dragons took advantage of Hugo¡¯s vulnerability to attack them. Hugo almost got killed, but unfortunately, his target changed. It hit Sharon, who hade to meet Hugo. The trap set by their enemies at that time was so perfect that it made Hugo copse.


    No one was physically hurt. But his heart¡­ it felt like it died along with ShaHugo¡¯s funeral. Even though he felt that his dark life was starting to brighten up. He no longer felt useless, even though Sam always relied on him. There was a different ce in Hugo¡¯s heart for the meaning of being relied upon, concerning both ShaHugo and Sam.


    Nevertheless, the revenge for Sharon¡¯s death was carried out mercilessly. Hugo mercilessly ughtered everyone involved. His hands were satisfied with the retaliation, but his heart was already broken into pieces.


    Only the sweet memories with Sharon refused to be extinguished even for a moment. He didn¡¯t want those memories to die because Hugo believed that his life would be like a soulless robot if they did.


    That¡¯s what made him respected by many enemies and allies. Almost everyone in the Twin Dragon¡¯s base praised his marksmanship skills. Especially Sam, who trusted him with several important sectors. All of this was because the light in Hugo¡¯s heart was fading year after year.


    However, Hera¡¯s presence in the Twin Dragon started to disturb him. Truly, Hera was nothing like Sharon, neither in appearance nor in temperament. In fact, if Hugo could be honest, Hera was excessively spoiled. Unfortunately, Hugo was rendered powerless against her behavior. Whereas when Sam was around, Hera never caused any trouble. She was quiet, obedient, didn¡¯t argue much, and didn¡¯t like intense debates among her fellow girls there. But when she was with Hugo, he had to test his patience to the extreme.


    ¡°Still half an hour?¡± He looked up and observed the bright sky. Sharon¡¯s words echoed in his mind, reminding him of thest day they spent together. Just like this, a bright sky, scorching sun, but the breeze around them was pleasantly cool. Perfect for spending time together.


    ¡°How are you, Sha?¡± he whispered. No, Hugo wasn¡¯t afraid of the lurking danger. Not because he was now prepared. It¡¯s just that he had struggled with death alongside Sam many times before. Sam¡¯s enemies and their affairs were never-ending and time-consuming. But it didn¡¯t matter to Hugo because he felt that Sam was more than just his boss.


    Sam¡­ a friend and someone he relied on so much. Sam gave him such a tremendous confidence boost because the trust given wasn¡¯t something trivial. That¡¯s why he no longer had the fear of experiencing the same day when the girl he liked had to meet her demise while protecting him.


    On the contrary, now he made sure that anyone who dared to disturb his time would be mercilessly eliminated.


    ¡°Been a long time?¡± Hera asked with a wide grin on her face.


    Hugo nced briefly at the person next to him. His face was slightly flushed, not only because of the scorching heat but also because Hera had just half-run to catch up with him. Her slightly breathless voice could be heard apanying Hugo¡¯s hurried steps.


    ¡°But I¡¯m curious, why did youe to pick me up? Don¡¯t you have work from Boss Sam?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± Hugo stopped in his tracks right in front of his beloved red motorcycle. ¡°Put on the helmet quickly.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you intend to put the helmet on me yourself?¡± Hera eximed excitedly upon receiving the matching red helmet for the big motorcycle in front of her. Hera knew that this motorcycle was often parked in front of the Twin Dragon¡¯s base. Just like nd¡¯s, it was there frequently but rarely used. No one dared to touch it, let alone use it for personal purposes. Except when it was needed, cleaned from the umted dust.


    The helmet wasn¡¯t immediately put on by Hera. Her eyes were still fixed on the helmet, which she found incredibly beautiful. It was shiny and looked expensive. Hera believed that Hugo wouldn¡¯t use a cheap brand like the one she had at home.


    ¡°Use your hands properly.¡± Hugo grunted disapprovingly. ¡°Come on.¡± He immediately started the engine of the motorcycle. The engine¡¯s roar was quite noisy. Instead ofining about the noise, Hera chose toply. Rather than straining her ears to hear the rider¡¯s words, she found it safer to sit on the motorcycle seat.


    Soon, the motorcycle left the parking area. Hera entrusted herself to Hugo this time, knowing that he wouldn¡¯t harm her. Hugo and Tony were close friends when his brother was still alive. Tony mentioned Hugo¡¯s name many times when talking about his work.


    ¡°Have you eaten?¡±


    Hera was slightly startled by the recent question. Hugo¡¯s voice was clearly audible, and she finally realized that there was something that made their conversation audible even with the helmets on. So there was no need to strain her ears or fight against the wind just to hear what the rider said. Moreover, she was safe because she wasn¡¯t too close to Hugo, right?


    ¡°I already ate earlier.¡±


    ¡°What time?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ around noon.¡± Hera tried to remember her activities throughout the day. ¡°I had chicken noodles with extra soy sauce. But it was really spicy. Then I had dim sum because Mr. Muh just delivered a fresh batch. They were really delicious, you know, Mr. Muh¡¯s dim sum. You should try it sometime, Hugo. And I had water to drink, right? It was probably water.¡±


    ¡°Why ¡®probably¡¯?¡± Hugo wanted to burst intoughter after hearing Hera¡¯s words. Hearing her talk so much made him unintentionally smile faintly.


    ¡°Well, earlier I also ordered sweet iced tea, but suddenly I remembered what my mom said. She said I should drink plenty of water. The weather is unpredictable like this, you know, bro. So, I kind of forgot.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still young but forgetful.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Hera pouted. ¡°What did you have for lunch earlier? Don¡¯t tell me you had ¡®fresh air¡¯ or you forgot?¡± She felt the urge to smack this man¡¯s broad back. When it came to eating, Hugo oftenined to her. Whether it was forgetfulness orck of time. He voiced hisints every time she served him food at the base. ¡°Why do you always forget about eating? Eating is a pleasant activity, you know. Isn¡¯t it suitable for a celeb¨C¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°I had chicken soup with Sam. I went to Alfred¡¯s mansion earlier,¡± Hugo quickly interrupted. Although Hera¡¯s chatter made his day colorful, sometimes her string of words gave him a headache.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Hera smiled behind her helmet. ¡°I thought you forgot.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not as forgetful as you.¡±


    ¡°Annoying,¡± Hera grumbled. The motorcycle slowed down as they approached arge intersection with traffic lights glowing red ahead. Hera opened her helmet visor slightly to observe the busy road. ¡°Where are we going, anyway?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better if you just listen to music instead of asking too many questions.¡± Hugo took out his phone and quickly fiddled with it, racing against time. And he started ying his favorite ylist. It didn¡¯t take long for the music to resonate through the inte connecting them.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I ask a simple question?¡± Hera still didn¡¯t want to give up. ¡°At least let me inform my mom, Hugo.¡±


    ¡°I already asked permission from your mom. I want to take you somewhere.¡± Hugo¡¯s words apanied the music from one of his favorite bands. ¡°I want to listen to this music. Do you know it?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ no.¡±


    ¡°Pathetic.¡± Hugo chuckled. He prepared to elerate his motorcycle again as the traffic started to turn green. ¡°Hold on tight, Hera. I¡¯m going to speed up a bit.¡±

 [75] b

    ¡°Really?¡± Hera could only hear a faint voice from Hugo as the surrounding noise was too loud. The impatient honking of other riders was quite annoying. Not to mention the loud rock music ying in her ears.


    ¡°Hold on.¡± Hugo couldn¡¯t wait and he grabbed Hera¡¯s hand that was still on his thigh. He didn¡¯t care if Hera screamed in surprise behind him. And he received a punch again where, once again, Hugo forced Hera to hold onto him.


    A twist of the throttle signaled Hugo¡¯s seriousness. The red motorcycle elerated to a high speed, leading the way among many other riders. Hera had no choice but to lower her head slightly and hold on tightly, entrusting herself to Hugo¡¯s control and his big motorcycle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go too fast, Hugo!¡± Hera cautioned. It turned out to be quite terrifying being on Hugo¡¯s motorcycle. ¡°I¡¯m not ready to die young. I¡¯m not even married yet.¡±


    Hugoughed during his eleration. He didn¡¯t pay much attention to Hera¡¯sints. For him, he had to speed up the journey before the day started to darken. And there was a possibility that tomorrow he would have to apany Sam somewhere. At least for the next two weeks, he had redeemed his time today.


    Hugo couldn¡¯t exin the details of his closeness with Hera. He feltfortable and never argued with the pampered girl. In fact, ording to Hugo, Hera¡¯s behavior, which only a few people knew about, made him happy. It meant that his presence was significant in Hera¡¯s life.


    He couldn¡¯t exin why he easily allowed Hera to intervene in his life. Perhaps it was because of the bowl of tomato soup she made when Hugo was sick? At that time, he was really busy dealing with everything rted to Twin Dragon and the police. Including the testimony needed during the investigation process.


    Even though Ferdi helped a lot, there were still internal matters within Twin Dragon that couldn¡¯t be mixed. And Hugo knew that for sure. Jack and nd also had their own busy schedules after the turmoil that urred. He couldn¡¯t rely too much on them when it came to asking for help. Sam herself had to deal with much more important things, including the Eagle Wing throne. Also, her special rtionship with the number one person in Quassano.


    He was too tired to get up from the bed, only hearing the voice he recognized-Beatrice. She sounded a bit worried about his condition. And there was one person who apanied him until he felt much better. That person was Hera. Unfortunately, in his pounding headache, feeling dizzy and not wanting any noise, Hera¡¯s mouth often chattered. Saying this and that, not to mention slightly forcing Hugo to eat everything she served. Plus, he had to finish the medicine she brought. Complete torment, wasn¡¯t it?


    However, their closeness was formed from there. Hera¡¯s chatter made Hugo feel less alone. He couldn¡¯t deny that amidst his busy life as Sam¡¯s confidant, there were times when he truly felt lonely. His greatest distraction was the games he yed. If he could meet the creator of this game, Hugo would definitely want to express his gratitude.


    ¡°Hugo, I¡¯m scared!¡±


    Hugo nced briefly at the girl¡¯s hand on his stomach. The embrace was slightly tighter than before. The helmet also pressed against Hugo¡¯s back more closely. Amidst the ying song, Hugo wasn¡¯t deaf to Hera¡¯s sobbing there. Slowly, he reduced the speed of the motorcycle that was slicing through the road towards the outskirts. This time, the destination was more towards the East.


    ¡°Still scared?¡± Hugo asked, gently stroking Hera¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m not speeding anymore.¡±


    ¡°Why do we have to speed in the first ce?¡± Hera asked, opening her helmet visor. She wiped the corners of her watery eyes. ¡°I¡¯m scared.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Just okay?¡± Hera was taken aback, unable to believe Hugo¡¯s words this time. ¡°You can be really annoying, you know. You know you did something wrong. I don¡¯t like speeding, and yet you¡¯re speeding. What¡¯s going on? Where are we even going? Is it far? You didn¡¯t even tell me our destination this time.¡±


    Intentionally, Hugo pressed the gas a little hard, then braked suddenly. It made Hera jump in surprise, and her scream was heard quite loudly again.


    ¡°Hugo!¡±


    ¡°When will your mouth run out of power?¡± Hugo shook his head with a chuckle, revving the engine again, though not as hard as before. Luckily, the road ahead wasn¡¯t too crowded. Once past the South and East borders, it became quieter with fewer vehicles passing by. The road Hugo took was not a main road.


    ¡°Answer me first, where are we going?¡±


    ¡°To Lake Jingga. Ever heard of it?¡± Hugo released one of his hands to pull Hera closer to him. There was no resistance this time, and Hugo took the opportunity to gently rub the back of her hand. ¡°The sunset there is beautiful to enjoy.¡±


    Hera remained silent for a while. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but some of my friends at college have been there.¡±


    ¡°Why does your voiceck enthusiasm? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Hugo straightened his back slightly, making Hera lean even closer than before.


    ¡°Some say that if you visit Lake Jingga with your boyfriend, you¡¯ll break up. It¡¯s not a good omen for a longsting rtionship.¡±


    Hugo wanted tough, but hearing Hera¡¯s voice devoid of any enthusiasm, he felt guilty if he were tough at that strange analogy. And there was one thing that piqued Hugo¡¯s curiosity. ¡°Are we dating, then?¡±


    Upon hearing Hugo¡¯s question, Hera¡¯s mouth suddenly gaped open. Her mouth was wide open. Her eyes fixed on Hugo¡¯s broad back, which wasfortable to lean on. ¡°So¡­ we¡¯re nothing, huh?¡±


    ***[]***


    Hugo couldn¡¯t hide hisughter at all. He didn¡¯t know how many times he had tried to calm down, but how could he restrain himself? Since getting off the motorcycle, Hera¡¯s face had been pouting. Her walk seemed to stomp the ground as if it could shatter the earth. Not to mention, she refused to look at Hugo for even a moment. Whatever he asked, her answers were very brief: yes or no. Even when it came to the food he ordered, Hera didn¡¯t want much.


    But Hugo¡¯s intentions were good this afternoon. He wanted to take Hera out to unwind. Even though he didn¡¯t step foot on the campus grounds, apanying Sharon while she worked on her assignments had given him insight into how busy she was as a student. Sometimes he heard her longints, especially about annoying professors and ssmates.


    ¡°Do I need to give you a warning?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother,¡± Sharon said with a smile. Her eyes returned to theptop screen, and her hands danced as she typed many things there. ¡°Iin just to be heard. You don¡¯t have to take action, Hugo.¡±


    Ah¡­ why was he drawn to a time long gone? Only the roles changed? It used to be Sharon, now it was Hera. The difference was that Sharon was calmer, smiled more, and her words were friendly. Hera, on the other hand, often pursed her lips and made a series of sighs andints. But Hugo didn¡¯t mind.


    ¡°Still angry?¡± Hugo asked as he ced a ss of Hera¡¯s favorite avocado juice on the table.


    ¡°I¡¯m not happy that the bribe was just juice. I can do that too,¡± Hera grumbled. She crossed her arms, hugging herself tightly. She was still annoyed by Hugo¡¯s behavior. What did he say earlier? They weren¡¯t a couple? Oh my God!


    But¡­ when Hera thought about it, when did she ever listen to Hugo¡¯s request for rification about their rtionship? They suddenly became close and spent a lot of time together without any clear definition. Wasn¡¯t that dangerous for her as a woman?


    In theory, yes, it should be like that. But could Hera deny the times when Hugo often talked with his mother? They had a close rtionship, talking about many things so casually, and Hugo could meet the desires of that middle-aged woman. And somehow, Hugo¡¯s presence seemed to fill the void left by his deceased brother.


    Hera was a girl who had learned to be patient and have a big heart in order to keep moving forward despite her challenging economic situation. She didn¡¯t easily get upset, even though she felt envious when she saw many of her peers being showered with love by their parents. Meanwhile, she had to work hard to help her mother. She had one stroke of luck; Tony.


    When she received the news of her brother¡¯s death, it felt like the world was truly unfair to her. And there were many things surrounding her brother¡¯s death that she discovered.


    So when Hugo, a figure who craved attention, entered her life, she was very happy. She didn¡¯t mind that he often looked at her cynically, scolded her, acted coldly, and sometimes did things his own way. Just like now. Hera should realize what kind of person Hugo was.


    ¡°Still angry?¡± Hugo moved closer to Hera, shifting his seat.


    ¡°Upon reflection,¡± Hera sighed softly. She yed with her foot, swinging it slightly forward, her gaze no longer fixed on the juice that Hugo had brought. Her hands were no longer crossed. She felt that her rational thoughts had returned. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be upset. It¡¯s true, we don¡¯t have any kind of rtionship.¡± She smiled faintly. ¡°Sorry for the trouble.¡±


    From the side, her face illuminated by the evening sun was perfect. There was nothingcking there, although if aparison was made in terms of beauty, Hera was different from Beatrice. Hugo himself admitted that. As a man who appreciated the visual appeal of the opposite sex, the girl sitting next to him didn¡¯t fit into his criteria. But¡­ Hugo enjoyed their closeness not because of looks.


    Who knows? Maybe it was because Hugo felt lonely? What was certain was that Hugo freely took Hera¡¯s finger and held it tightly, slightly lifting it up in the air. It made the girl wide-eyed, her gaze fixed only on their linked hands.


    ¡°But I like our closeness, Hera.¡±


    She wanted to scream with joy, but her annoyance resurfaced in her mind. She also wanted to ramble on and on as usual, but this time Hera had to hold back. She didn¡¯t want to be seen as too easily won over by Hugo¡¯s sweet words.


    But unfortunately, he probably wouldn¡¯t repeat those words. Right? Should Hera take out her phone? Record every detail of their time together today? She was sure that Hugo wasn¡¯t the type of person to repeat happy moments. Hmm¡­ this was a happy moment together, right? It wasn¡¯t just Hera who felt it, right?


    Oh, Hera! She gently tapped the side of her head, considering it as a form of frustration due to her strange inner voice. It was wandering all over the ce.


    ¡°I¡¯ve set my goals. Well¡­ I admit, sometimes because you¡¯re by my side, I remember Sharon.¡± For the first time in a memory that Hugo didn¡¯t want to let go of, that name was spoken so casually. There was no burden, although the longing for that gentle brown-haired girl still remained.


    ¡°Who¡¯s Sharon?¡± Hera asked curiously. Her face now looked at Hugo with a puzzled frown.


    ¡°If I tell you, promise not to be jealous?¡±

 [75] c

    ¡°Ugh!¡± Hera abruptly pulled her hand away. ¡°How can I be jealous? Who am I to you? Nothing, right? You said it yourself, didn¡¯t you? Forget? Do I need to repeat those words? So you remember?¡±


    Hugo burst intoughter. Once again, he saw Hera¡¯s pouting face, but Hugo knew that Hera was curious about the name he had just mentioned. ¡°Are you really not curious?¡± he asked while tidying Hera¡¯s messy hair due to the wind.


    ¡°No.¡± Hera squinted for a moment, appearing to be thinking, but then she shook her head, dismissing her thoughts. The question took over-Who is Sharon? It wasn¡¯t usual for Hugo to mention a woman¡¯s name. That girl must have a special ce in Hugo¡¯s heart. But who was she? Which one was she? Had Hera ever met her? Should she also ask Beatrice?


    ¡°I bet her head is full of questions,¡± Hugo guessed, smiling. ¡°Do you want to know?¡± he offered once again.


    Hera mumbled softly, feeling somewhat uneasy, torn between her pride and curiosity. ¡°Um¡­ who is she?¡± she asked. Ugh! If she could criticize every word that had just slipped out of his mouth, she would have done it already. Why was it so easy for her to ask like this? It seemed like she really wanted to know who that girl was!


    ¡°But you can¡¯t refuse if we officially start dating today. Well, maybe like nd and Anne. Their rtionship is a step further. But I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be surprised.¡±


    Hera¡¯s mouth fell open. Her eyes blinked without a pause as she stared at Hugo.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to wait for you to finish college, to work and make your mother and Tony proud. I¡¯ll be proud of your achievements too. After that, we can have a more serious conversation.¡±


    Hera blinked slowly, as if regaining her awareness. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Today,¡± Hugo smiled faintly. ¡°I want to solidify my feelings for you, Hera. I thought it was just a liking for your endless chatter. But¡­ I¡¯m attracted to you.¡±


    Could Hera scream right now?


    ¡°And today, I want us to officially¡­ um, date? Yeah¡­ something like that. It doesn¡¯t matter what we call it. The important thing is that I want you to be more open with me. Rely on me. Pay attention to me. Care about me. And most importantly, trust me. This rtionship. Because the same goes from me to you.¡± The hand that had been released by Hera was once again held by Hugo, this time with a much tighter grip.


    ¡°Is you confessing me again?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Hugo messed with Hera¡¯s hair yfully. ¡°Inviting you to watch the sunset. It¡¯ll be soon.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Hugo! You¡¯re serious, aren¡¯t you!¡±


    Hugo chose to remain silent while leaning back, letting Hera shake his shoulder asionally. He listened to everyint and whimper from the girl. Despite all that, he didn¡¯t let go of their intertwined hands. asionally, he gently stroked the back of Hera¡¯s hand, either out of fatigue or boredom from talking continuously. Eventually, Hera leaned on Hugo, probably due to tiredness or the desire forfort. The man shifted slowly to make Hera morefortable leaning on him.


    ¡°You was really serious just now, right? You weren¡¯t just saying it?¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± He used his free hand to embrace Hera.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay to wait for me, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Hera¡¯s smile grew wider. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s date.¡± Her face blushed, making her lower it while shyly smiling. But suddenly, Hera remembered something.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t told me who Sharon is. Who is she?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a reward if you want to know.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡± Hera stared in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re cheating.¡±


    ¡°For every piece, there¡¯s an expression of affection.¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡± Hera sighed in annoyance.


    ¡°Do you want to know?¡±


    ¡°Just expressions of affection, right? I love you, Hugo. Like that, right?¡±


    Hugo chuckled. ¡°Complete with a peck on the cheek.¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡± Hera was even more surprised by Hugo¡¯s words. ¡°Why did it turn out like this?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to?¡±


    ¡°Just expressions of affection, right? I love you, Hugo.¡± She said it along with a light kiss on his cheek. Hera was consumed by her curiosity. Rather than leaving her unsatisfied, it was better to indulge Hugo¡¯s wish. After all, it was just this, right?


    ¡°Sharon is a girl from my past,¡± Hugo replied briefly.


    ¡°And then?¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well¡­ let¡¯s start from the beginning, the expressions of affection.¡± Hugo folded his arms across his chest. He smiled satisfactorily, his yful gaze fixed on the bewildered girl before him.


    ¡°Why did it turn out like this?!¡± Hera stared in disbelief. ¡°You tricked me, Big Brother! Ugh!¡±


    One thing Hugo was certain of: Sharon was in a separate box, while Hera was now close to him. Without realizing it, Hera had entered Hugo¡¯s life in an unusual way. But Hugo liked it. It didn¡¯t matter if a long time was wasted, but Hugo made sure of one thing.


    They would always be together.

 [Ending]

    Beatrice knew, this balcony had once witnessed the terrifying night she endured back then. Fear, the urge to jump from the height, and leaving behind a lifeless body. But before that could happen, Beatrice¡¯s courage suddenly faltered when she noticed what awaited her below. Her mind immediately processed the thought of falling and meeting the angel of death. What if not? Sam¡¯s guard dog would never let her go so easily. Their sharp teeth would tear apart every inch of flesh covering Beatrice¡¯s body.


    No.


    She shuddered at the mere thought of it. But her choice to retreat meant she would be trapped with the owner of this four-story house. Initially, she felt her life no longer had any beauty. Snatched away forcibly, under what she considered terrifying intimidation. Not to mention, she had imagined that living with Sam would be far more tense than before.


    But this time, she looked at the surrounding nature from the balcony with a different feeling. The pine trees around the house stood beautifully on several sides. The road that crossed the area around the headquarters appeared faintly behind the lush trees. The evening sky still held a hint of orange light on the horizon. Its lines formed a beautiful symphony in the sky that she was now enjoying.


    ¡°Still want to stay there?¡±


    Beatrice turned, finding the source of the voice leaning against the balcony door. He wore a disheveled ck shirt. The buttons were no longer as neat as before. He had rolled up his sleeves to his elbows, not to mention his thick, slightly messy hair. His face still didn¡¯t look fresh. Truly the typical appearance of someone who had just woken up.


    ¡°The sky looks beautiful,¡± Beatrice extended her hand. ¡°Come here. Enjoy it together.¡±


    ¡°Taking a shower together is more enjoyable,¡± Sam grumbled but didn¡¯t refuse the palm that was reaching out to him. He grinned faintly as he leaned in and nted a kiss on that hand. ¡°Do you want to?¡±


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Beatriceughed. ¡°Let¡¯s just enjoy the sunset, Abang.¡±


    Sam chose to give in. After all, the sun would set soon. He would be free to do anything with Beatrice afterwards. To apany his wife, ah¡­ Sam sometimes still couldn¡¯t believe that the girl whose hand he was holding was already his wife. Legally.


    Two weeks ago.


    Indeed.


    The wedding party went as it should, ording to him. Although he had to argue with the middle-aged man who was his wife¡¯s only close rtive on many asions. Almost every day, Sam was driven to anger because many things were changed as Alfred pleased. Until he issued a warning with a threatening tone to ensure their marriage went ording to Sam¡¯s wishes.


    Truly, Sam was not incapable of throwing a party as grand as Alfred desired. Especially since he knew very well that his feelings for Beatrice couldn¡¯t be taken lightly. He wanted everyone to know that Sam had made his choice. No one should interfere. But Sam believed that behind the darkness of the night, amidst theughter and the rtionships that had formed among his now numerous and extensive business associates, there were a few people hiding their dislike for him.


    He didn¡¯t want to take too many risks, especially when it came to his enemies. He didn¡¯t want to experience an incident that almost took Beatrice¡¯s life.


    Finally, Alfred gave in. Although he himself had provided tight security for Beatrice, Sam knew exactly how to make him powerless.


    ¡°Old man, did you forget? Two people guarding Beatrice died in an explosion. So¡­ what would happen if the party ended in disaster?¡±


    Well¡­ Beatrice didn¡¯t care about her wedding party. Instead, she was much happier when the party was held simply in Alfred¡¯s mansion garden. It was transformed with many white ents and white petal flowers in almost every corner.


    The moment when Sam made his vows was so sacred. Vows that made Beatrice believe her life would be more colorful and thrilling by apanying Sam. This kind of celebration was what Beatrice truly desired. All of Sam¡¯s subordinates were there, witnessing their happiness, and busily preparing every detail of their wedding, as well as the remaining Quassano family.


    ording to Beatrice, most of them looked at her in disbelief. They also seemed subservient but had their own motives. Beatrice was sure of that. That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t want to be close to anyone except those who had been given special trust by her grandfather. The cold and unapproachable impression suddenly stuck to her since she was introduced as the sessor of Quassano.


    But Beatrice didn¡¯t care.


    Her true self was only shown to those she knew well. And that was strongly approved by Sam and her grandfather.


    ¡°Have you prepared the things you want to bring?¡± Sam asked, ying with the ends of Beatrice¡¯s hair. It was still ck, dull yet shiny. It was so soft and smooth when Sam¡¯s fingers touched and caressed it.


    ¡°I have,¡± Beatrice smiled and leaned back. ¡°Hugo said, is your business in the East still unfinished?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Beatrice fell silent for a moment. ¡°David also mentioned something about Quassano?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Sam kissed the top of Beatrice¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be even busier if you have to handle the Quassano matters too,¡± Beatriceined softly. ¡°I¡¯ll protest to Grandfather if this is how it¡¯s going to be.¡±


    Sam chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s useless, my dear.¡± He tousled Beatrice¡¯s beautifully disheveled hair. ¡°Grandfather has actually given a separate mandate regarding Quassano for you to take over.¡±


    Beatrice¡¯s shoulders slumped. ¡°Can¡¯t I give it to someone else?¡±


    Sam shook his head without hesitation. ¡°If you want to know the struggle Mr. Alfred went through to build up Quassano, I¡¯d be happy to tell you.¡±


    The woman sighed softly. ¡°It feels heavy.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Sam affectionately caressed Beatrice¡¯s slightly blushed cheek. He tidied up the strands of her slightly messy hair that the wind had blown. ¡°But I¡¯m sure you¡¯re capable.¡±


    Beatrice fell silent.


    ¡°There¡¯s David, and now there¡¯s one person who has been studying Grandfather¡¯s business until you¡¯re considered capable. Isn¡¯t that right? Let me oversee how that person works.¡±


    ¡°But I also feel sorry for Grandfather. It must be exhausting to manage such arge Quassano.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how it is.¡±


    They chose to enjoy the sunset that was starting to decorate the sky. It was so beautiful. They let the wind gently caress their faces and hair. It provided a soothing and calming sensation.


    ¡°I¡¯ll prepare the bathwater, okay?¡±


    Sam smiled widely. ¡°A bath together, right?¡±


    Beatrice shook her head, but she used her fingers to trace Sam¡¯s slightly open chest. She unbuttoned his shirt one by one until the veryst one. Sam didn¡¯t protest at all. In fact, he enjoyed every touch his wife gave.


    Beatrice¡¯s gaze fixed on one spot: the dragon tattoo that resembled hers. She touched the part that was inked on the right side with great affection. There were many tattoos on Sam¡¯s body, especially on his back. But the dragon tattoo was the one Beatrice admired the most. ¡°It¡¯s my favorite.¡±


    ¡°What about the person wearing it?¡± Sam embraced Beatrice¡¯s waist. He let out augh from his wife¡¯s lips. Augh that made Sam promise to fill Beatrice¡¯s life with happiness. Somehow. It seemed to be more than just wealth and sufficiency. It was about a peaceful and tranquil life. Without fear, without sudden attacks from their enemies.


    Meaning, Sam has to increase his vignce around Beatrice. He must.


    Sam¡¯s hands, as smooth as silk, were draped around his neck. The distance between them narrowed until their breaths brushed against each other. ¡°Ehm¡­ if it¡¯s not your favorite person.¡±


    ¡°But?¡± Sam rubbed his nose against Beatrice¡¯s nose.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Beatrice¡¯s teasing fingers went on an exploration. Starting from the edge of his forehead, down to Sam¡¯s slightly rough jawline with its fine hairs, and then further down to his neck. ¡°Maybe the beloved one?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t your beloved one in the mansion? Buddy?¡±


    Beatrice burst intoughter. The poodle dog, a birthday gift from her grandfather, whom she named Buddy, had suddenly won her wholehearted affection. Besides the small size of Buddy¡¯s body, for some reason, Buddy¡¯s pleading eyes always managed to evoke sympathy from Beatrice. It made her unable to scold Buddy even when the dog misbehaved.


    ¡°Are youparing me to Buddy?¡± Sam raised an eyebrow, looking at Beatrice with an incredulous expression. ¡°You truly are extraordinary, my wife.¡± Since Beatrice didn¡¯t want to stopughing, it was best for Sam to silence her by carrying her in his arms. Letting Beatrice continue to giggle while her arms were tightly wrapped around him.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be punished for that,¡± Sam said.


    Beatrice didn¡¯t care. After she was able to set aside herughter, she resumed teasing Sam. Her longing for Sam was like a thousand mountains surrounding the four regions. But when her husband returned a few hours ago, Beatrice couldn¡¯t bear to wake him up. She chose to sleep beside him, ensuring that Sam would find peaceful slumber by her side.


    Sam had been in the East for three days, handling the logistics for the building materials that he would manage in the South. The East was known as the main supplier of quality logistics. Quassano had long established cooperation with the East. This time, Alfred asked Sam to continue the task.


    Beatrice wanted to protest because Alfred asked at an inappropriate time. How could newlyweds be separated for a few days? But Alfred knew best how to make Sam obey his orders.


    ¡°Do you want our future child to travel back and forth to the East? I only gave you the easiest part, and yet youin. After this, I¡¯ll give Beatrice a one-month break. Make the most of your time to give me a grandchild, Sam. I don¡¯t want any failures!¡±


    Damn it! Could Sam easily impregnate Beatrice? He knew it wasn¡¯t in his power. Nevertheless¡­ Sam never missed a night when Beatrice didn¡¯t utter his name.


    ¡°You truly deserve punishment.¡± Sam winced slightly as Beatrice yfully kissed his cheek.


    ¡°I¡¯m just kissing; why should I be punished?¡± Beatrice giggled. ¡°I haven¡¯t prepared the bathwater, dear.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll prepare it together.¡± Sam easily opened the bathroom door. Nothing had changed in the interior of the room. And when Beatrice was slowly lowered from his arms, right on the edge of the bathtub. ¡°Warm, okay? So we can take a long bath?¡±


    ¡°Whatever you say.¡± Beatrice let Sam prepare everything, including choosing which soap foam they would use for their bath.


    ¡°Lavender is nice, babe.¡± Her choice fell on the purple ball that emitted a calming aroma.


    ¡°As long as I¡¯m with you, it will surely be nice.¡±


    Beatrice smiled faintly. ¡°Should I give you a back massage?¡±


    ¡°Undress me first,¡± Sam approached, standing very close to Beatrice, where his ck eyes had been gazing intensely. ¡°Take the lead.¡±


    His wifeughed. ¡°Okay.¡± Her skillful hands unbuttoned the shirt that was still clinging to her husband¡¯s body, as well as the neatly fastened pants. The sound of a click from the buckle that Beatrice managed to open apanied the slow descent of Sam¡¯s pants, leaving them touching the slightly wet floor. It revealed only one piece of fabric that appeared tight due to what it concealed underneath, already erect.


    Intentionally, Beatrice gently stroked Sam¡¯s most intimate part.


    ¡°Naughty, aren¡¯t you?¡± Sam chuckled. ¡°Your naughtiness is only with me.¡±


    ¡°I belong to you.¡± Beatrice slowly tilted her head, her eyes blinking slowly. Which immediately prompted Sam to embrace her tenderly. So gentle that Sam felt each touch held much more meaning this time. Perhaps it was because of their status or the emotions that enveloped them this time.


    The kiss escted into a passionate frenzy, intensifying with affectionate nibbles at every point, and when Beatrice opened her mouth. Sam delved deeper inside. Beatrice¡¯s hands once again hung on as a form of their own grip. Because a kiss like this couldn¡¯t go unanswered and it provoked Sam to undress her.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    The dress Beatrice was wearing had only one sp behind her hair. And when Sam found it, she lowered the fastening with the most sensual movement possible. Sam¡¯s fingertips also touched Beatrice¡¯s back. And the sp covering her chest fell as the dress greeted the floor.


    Leaving Beatrice¡¯s body, which Sam had enjoyed countless times. There was no boredom there. None at all. Instead, every time Sam touched that body, the addictive sensation grew stronger. He didn¡¯t find satisfaction until Beatricepletely surrendered under his control.


    ¡°The same goes for you, my love.¡± Mischievously, Sam gently squeezed Beatrice¡¯s teasingly full bosom.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Beatrice gasped but then smiled faintly. Especially when Sam leaned down to suck on her nipple. ¡°Hmm!¡± Beatrice closed her eyes slowly. The sucking turned into a stronger and more overpowering sensation, rendering her helpless. ¡°Darling, when are we taking a bath?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Sam stopped his actions. ¡°I forgot. The water is already filled.¡± Before they entered the now purple bathtub, Sam decided to check the temperature to ensure it would be just right on their skin. After confirming the temperature, he stepped in first. Sitting back against the edge of the bathtub, he extended his hand for Beatrice to join him.


    ¡°Come on.¡±


    Without hesitation, Beatrice entered the filled water. She sat on Sam¡¯sp, smiling meaningfully.


    ¡°Do you want the main course first, or is there an appetizer?¡± she asked.


    ¡°What kind of appetizer?¡± Sam asked, ying with his wife¡¯s hair. ¡°I¡¯m curious.¡±


    Beatrice bit her lip corner without realizing it. Before she truly started what was on her mind, ah¡­ this must all be influenced by Sam. Why did she suddenly enjoy engaging in these activities? But if she thought about it again, was it wrong? They were already husband and wife, right? It was only natural for them to satisfy their desires bying together.


    Right, wasn¡¯t it?


    ¡°What do you want to do, my love?¡± Sam chose to leanfortably where he used his hands as a cushion. ¡°I surrender.¡±


    ¡°Sit here first.¡± Beatrice gently patted the edge of the bathtub. ¡°You¡¯ll definitely like it.¡±


    A thin grin appeared on Sam¡¯s face because he knew the direction Beatrice was heading. ¡°With pleasure.¡±


    Although their rtionship started off full of intimidation and coercion, Beatrice believed that over time, something had changed in Sam¡¯s attitude towards her. He no longer treated her roughly, even though Sam¡¯s orders were not to be disobeyed at all. Beatrice realized that Sam only wanted her to be safe. He showered her with so much attention, although sometimes it overwhelmed Beatrice herself.


    She could still feel his cold and stiff demeanor, but truly, Beatrice was starting to understand the efforts Sam made for her.


    So¡­ she asked only one thing from God. Right on the day when they were officially bound byw and in the eyes of God. In a strong bond wrapped in love, to make that bond grow stronger day by day. To be enveloped in happiness and peace throughout their lives.


    That was Beatrice¡¯s simple wish. And Sam made sure it was fulfilled without any burden.


    ¡°Ugh! Your sucking skills are getting better.¡± Sam closed his eyes. His hands gripped the edge of the bathtub tighter. ¡°A bit faster, my love. I like it.¡±


    Beatrice tilted her head slightly, her mouth filled with Sam, who was growingrger inside her. She was familiar with the taste of Sam and never tired of experiencing it. Hearing her husband¡¯s words just now, she became even more enthusiastic in her movements.


    No matter if she would be exhausted from satisfying Sam¡¯s long-repressed desires, she wanted those desires to be fulfilled only by her.


    Just like Sam¡¯s words that she could never forget.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the tattoo enough for you to realize who I want by my side?¡±


    Their tattoos were the same, which meant that only Beatrice was allowed to apany Sam.


    Forever.

 [HoneyMoon] 1

    Beatrice woke up feeling much more energized than before. She reached out around her, searching for the figure that had been holding her. Despite the overwhelming drowsiness, she could still sense the scent of her husband¡¯s cologne, which she loved and didn¡¯t want to be too far from. That¡¯s why she enjoyed sleeping in Samuel¡¯s embrace the most.


    ¡°Sam?¡± Beatrice called out, realizing that it was already dark outside when she sat on the edge of the bed. How long had she been asleep? Oh no! She wanted to go swimming, didn¡¯t she? Instead, she ended up falling asleep like this!


    The sounding from the swimming pool made her quickly get out of bed. She wanted to make sure that it was her husband causing the noise in the pool. And she was right. Samuel was swimming around like a fish in the water.


    ¡°Sam, how dare you leave me!¡± Beatrice grumbled in protest. She prepared to change her clothes and put on her swimsuit, but wait. Isn¡¯t the swimming pool supposed to be private? At least that¡¯s what she heard from the resort staff, right? So¡­Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Beatrice quickly unpacked her suitcase, which she should have tidied up earlier. But what could she do when she was exhausted and needed rest? Since her body was now much more energized, there was nothing wrong with feeling tired again, right? Besides, the pool was calling to her.


    And the most annoying thing of all, the angry petals were gone! Yes! Beatrice had seen them, for sure! Oh my! Her husband had gone too far!


    Just you wait! Beatrice would get back at him. Revenge woulde in waves, for sure!!!


    She took out a ck bikini that she had intentionally kept in a special ce. The thin straps on her shoulders and the ones encircling her back made it look quite alluring. The slightly shiny ck fabric didn¡¯tpletely cover her chest. She let her t stomach be visible without any covering. The triangle-shaped piece that covered her intimate area was also thin, attached by thin strings. She covered her exposed thighs with a long piece of cloth. She let her hair down, slightly wavy. And don¡¯t forget, she applied a little makeup to tease Samuel.


    Uh¡­ it¡¯s not a problem to tease your own husband, right? What¡¯s wrong with that? There¡¯s nothing wrong with anything Beatrice is doing now, right? Oh¡­ there¡¯s one more thing she forgot; perfume. This time, she followed her Grandmother¡¯s advice and chose a new, more enticing fragrance, as rmended by her grandfather.


    Feeling satisfied, she confidently walked out of her room. Heading towards the ss door that revealed the beautiful night atmosphere of Nihiwatu. The dark sky adorned with numerous stars created a stunning canopy above them.


    Samuel stopped swimming when he felt a presence approaching. As he moved to the side, he saw his wife walking towards the pool. His eyes were immediately captivated by the heavenly sight. How beautiful Beatrice looked in her ck bikini.


    He had deliberately chosen a room with facilities that wouldn¡¯t be disturbed and were safe for any activities outside, including on this balcony. So he didn¡¯t mind seeing Beatrice disying most of her body. Using his hands as support for his face, he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her every move. His wife seemedpletely unbothered by the air or the anticipation in his gaze, waiting for their eyes to meet.


    It even seemed like Beatrice purposely ignored or avoided Samuel. Instead, her steps led her to one of the avable chairs.


    Beatrice untied the cloth covering herself. She slowly brushed her long hair and briefly stretched her body, fearing cramps while in the water.


    It was already night, although not toote, but it wouldn¡¯t hurt to take care of her health, right? She was also curious since when Samuel had been in the pool. It shouldn¡¯t be too long. What if he got sick?


    Who would take care of him? Well, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem if she took care of him. Beatrice never had any objections. But this was their honeymoon, after all. She didn¡¯t want Samuel to get sick!


    Afterpleting her preparations, she walked towards the pool where her husband was already waiting. But no, she didn¡¯t want to approach him first. Let¡¯s just say she was sulking because she wasn¡¯t awakened to enjoy the rose petals in the pool.


    Slowly, she descended the stairs, feeling the coldness as each step soaked her feet. There was a sudden chill as she stepped on each wet step. By the time she reached thest step, she closed her eyes gently, feeling the water at her waist. It would surely get deeper if she went all the way to the other end.


    ¡°Honey,¡± Samuel softly called out. He reached out his hand towards his wife, who was not far from him. But Beatrice only nced at him briefly. She ignored his extended hand, leaving Samuel dumbfounded. Soon, Beatrice glided into the water, enjoying herself. This made Samuelugh at her attitude. He allowed his wife to ssh around in the pool, partly illuminated by dim lights. It was so peaceful, apanied by the sound of the waves not far from where they were temporarily staying.


    Seeing that his wife still ignored him, he followed Beatrice¡¯s lead and resumed swimming. He caught up with her at the other end of the pool.


    ¡°Ah, so refreshing!¡± Beatrice eximed, wiping her face, still wet with water, as she emerged at the edge of the pool. Right where she could freely gaze at the surrounding nature from this end of the pool. She tilted her head back, closing her eyes, enjoying the atmosphere.


    No, she didn¡¯t regret or feel angry at all because they spent their time together here instead of abroad. She could still visit there whenever she wanted. Samuel had plenty of money, right? She knew the exact amounts in her husband¡¯s ount. There was no way Samuel would refuse if Beatrice asked to go somewhere outside.


    Then, she felt a strong hand encircle her waist. Warm breath brushed against the nape of her neck. Not to mention the droplets of water that might have fallen from around the man¡¯s hair and face.


    ¡°Why were you silent earlier?¡± Samuel asked, moving closer. He pressed his bare chest against Beatrice¡¯s bare back. Well, it could be considered bare since she only wore a thin string as a support to prevent the front part of her bikini from falling off.


    ¡°Why should I be?¡± Beatrice held onto the pool¡¯s edge, slightly tilting her neck as she felt numerous kisses from Samuel there. Even though she was wet from the pool water, why did it feel so different?


    ¡°I thought you were angry,¡± Samuel said, the kisses moving up her neck. He traced her neck, his fingers resting just above her abdomen. Slowly, his fingers started tracing up Beatrice¡¯s bare thighs, unobstructed by anything except the water.


    Despite the pressure from the water below, Beatrice didn¡¯t feel numb from Samuel¡¯s touch.


    ¡°Why would I be angry?¡± Beatrice leaned back against Samuel¡¯s chest. ¡°I just didn¡¯t want to disturb you swimming alone.¡±


    Samuel chuckled softly. ¡°That¡¯s what being angry looks like.¡± He then yfully bit the deepest part of her neck. No, he never had any intention to hurt Beatrice, let alone harm her. It was just a bite that now turned into a strong suck. Even though there was a hint of pool water, it didn¡¯t matter. He wouldn¡¯t be poisoned by the pool water, right?


    ¡°Ugh!¡± Beatrice moaned softly. Her grip on the pool¡¯s edge tightened, especially because of Samuel¡¯s suction. She also felt the pressure against her backside, the bulge that made its presence known. asionally, she felt intentional friction.


    ¡°Are you angry?¡± Samuel asked, releasing the bite. He clearly saw a distinct red mark. A thin smile adorned his face due to his recent actions. He brushed Beatrice¡¯s wet hair to the side, removing any remaining water from the untouched part of her neck. ¡°Be honest with Sam.¡±


    Beatrice didn¡¯t want to speak. Instead, she tilted her head as Samuel once again nted a long kiss there. The tip of his tongue made her legs restless. She tried to bnce herself amidst the water pressure that engulfed her body.


    Samuel¡¯s fingers not only caressed Beatrice¡¯s thighs but also wandered over her front side. However, he didn¡¯t want to touch Beatrice¡¯s intimate area yet, as he still wanted to y on the front side of his wife¡¯s skin. His goal was to remove the thin string. If Samuel could be honest, he preferred Beatrice not to wear anything when she went into the pool just now. What was the point? It was useless, right?


    ¡°Sam,¡± Beatrice whispered softly, leaning back against Samuel.


    The sound that created such intoxicating ripples for Samuel further fueled his enthusiasm to explore the depths of his wife¡¯s neck. His hand now moved above Beatrice¡¯s abdomen, providing sensations that he could feel. Beatrice¡¯s breath grew heavy, and she no longer held onto the pool¡¯s edge.


    Instead, her hands traveled to his hair.


    ¡°Open it, will you?¡± Samuel whispered, realizing there was no room left on Beatrice¡¯s neck to leave a mark. Don¡¯t worry. Beatrice wouldn¡¯t be angry since it would be covered by her corter.

 [HoneyMoon] 2

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Beatrice asked, turning around in one swift motion. Facing her husband, who now held her tightly. Samuel¡¯s hands gripped her waist, gently pushing her against the pool¡¯s edge that was initially used as support by his wife. The cool breeze that should have reached them was no longer present.


    Instead, a wave of heat began to warm the water around them.


    Beatrice¡¯s hands tightened around Samuel¡¯s neck, closing the distance between them was the right thing for her to do. Talking right above her husband¡¯s wet lips, she did it to reciprocate what Samuel had done to her. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer?¡±


    ¡°Open it,¡± Samuel said, without hesitation, as he gently squeezed Beatrice¡¯s chest. This caught his wife by surprise, but she soon burst intoughter.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be visible anyway because we¡¯re in the water,¡± Beatrice said, pushing Samuel¡¯s body slightly. She let go because sitting on the edge of the pool was not an option. A steep cliff awaited her. She wouldn¡¯t take that risk, right? So, she swam back to a safer spot on the right side, close to their room.


    ¡°Visible from where?¡± Samuel smirked, letting his wife leave him alone. As Beatrice moved away, he said, ¡°Come in.¡± With a teasing gaze, Samuel wouldn¡¯t waste any more time. He hurriedly approached Beatrice, with a specific goal in mind.


    Beatrice¡¯s legs.


    Diving slightly underwater, he caressed them ever so gently. Slowly moving up, he lowered the thin piece of fabric that covered her favorite part. When he resurfaced right in front of his wife, he received a look of disbelief.


    ¡°Why are you being so naughty, Sam?¡± Beatrice teased, with a mischievous glint in her eyes. She intentionally swayed her hair slowly.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter because I know your heart belongs only to me,¡± Samuel replied, wiping the wetness off Beatrice¡¯s cheek. Despite her pouting, Beatriceplied. She wrapped her hands around Samuel¡¯s neck, bringing them closer together.


    ¡°I love you,¡± Samuel said, right above Beatrice¡¯s moist lips.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to say it back?¡± Beatrice teased, with a yful twinkle in her eyes. She gently shook her hair.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter because I know your heart belongs only to me,¡± Samuel replied, wiping the wetness off Beatrice¡¯s cheek. Despite her pouting, Beatriceplied. She wrapped her hands around Samuel¡¯s neck, bringing them closer together.


    ¡°I love you,¡± Samuel said, right above Beatrice¡¯s moist lips.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to say it back?¡± Beatrice teased, with a yful twinkle in her eyes. She gently shook her hair.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine because I know your heart belongs only to me.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Beatrice responded withughter, but it was short-lived as Samuel interrupted it with a long kiss. He didn¡¯t use his hands to hold Beatrice¡¯s waist as before. Instead, he used them to cup her cheeks, guiding them wherever he pleased, even though it wasn¡¯t necessary.


    The kiss was passionate and reciprocated with equal fervor. Every move Samuel made on his wife¡¯s lips, which he noticed had a tempting hint of redness, was met with an equally intense response. It overwhelmed every nerve in Samuel¡¯s body. Their kisses were addictive, a daily indulgence for Samuel.


    Using the tip of his tongue, when the passionate kiss had a brief pause, Samuel continued to explore. He never left any gap in his gentle caresses on those soft lips. asionally, he lightly nibbled out of fondness. As a result of his actions, their closeness intensified. Beatrice¡¯s body moved closer to his. Samuel could feel the touch of her pliant and longing chest against his own. Although it was still covered by the thin, now wet fabric, Samuel could sense the sensation of their touch there.


    Samuel¡¯s hands no longer cupped his wife¡¯s face. It was no longer needed because their lips remained connected. In fact, it made Samuel float even more as Beatrice¡¯s kisses grew more skillful. They were tender, calcted, and ignited the already intense passion. The tension they created made Samuel lift Beatrice effortlessly.


    With ease.


    ¡°Sam!¡± Beatrice released her grip slightly, surprised that they were already out of the pool. She was seated on the edge, while Samuel stood between her legs.


    ¡°You¡¯ll get cold,¡± Samuel grinned as he gently wiped Beatrice¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°I can¡¯t possibly get cold near you, Sam,¡± Beatrice smiled broadly. She wrapped her hands around Samuel¡¯s neck again, urging her husband toe closer. And there was no way Samuel would refuse.


    Samuel shook his head slightly in response to Beatrice¡¯sment. His eyes focused on his wife¡¯s face. Her lips were swollen from their previous actions, and a hint of redness peeked from the right side of her neck. He winced slightly. Then his gaze lowered, observing Beatrice¡¯s chest rising and falling rhythmically.


    The enticing cleavage was truly indulgent for Samuel this time. Using his right index finger, he traced the corbone of his wife, letting his finger linger there. It remained there as Beatrice simply gazed at him. He moved closer and ced a kiss on that exposed part of her chest.


    The alluring mound was a temptation he never grew tired of touching. This time, he used the tip of his tongue to leave a wet trail, mixed with the remaining pool water. It created a perfectbination, making Beatrice¡¯s breath grow heavy once again.


    ¡°Open it, will you?¡± Samuel¡¯s nimble fingers had already reached Beatrice¡¯s back. They found the dance floor for his fingertips on her body.


    Beatrice¡¯s hands returned to grip Samuel¡¯s shoulders. Her eyes tightly closed as she nodded in agreement with her husband¡¯s request. And not long after, the wet ck bra strap came off easily. Leaving behind the thin strap hanging on her smooth shoulder. Samuel didn¡¯t waste the opportunity to remove the fabric.


    Slowly and tenderly, Samuel lowered the strap from Beatrice¡¯s shoulder. He ced a kiss on the exposed shoulder where the strap used to be. And then the other one. For Samuel, it was about being fair to every part of his wife¡¯s body. Once he removed it, Beatrice waspletely without a single thread. Her chest, which was previously covered only at the tips, now looked incredibly tempting for him to conquer with his touch.


    Beatrice¡¯s breath became erratic as she explored the fact that Samuel had yet to move. She questioned, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a bit confused. Should I squeeze them first or¡­¡± Samuel¡¯s words were cut off by Beatrice¡¯s disbelief.


    ¡°Sam!¡± Beatrice red, unable to believe it. She cupped Samuel¡¯s face to make him look at her, not at her chest. Samuel frowned in disbelief at Beatrice¡¯s recent behavior.


    ¡°Why?¡± he asked spontaneously.


    ¡°Why are you being so lewd, Sam?¡±


    Samuelughed. ¡°There¡¯s no problem being lewd with my own wife.¡± And even more absurdly, he lightly pinched Beatrice¡¯s nipple, making her wife wide-eyed and unbelieving of his actions. ¡°You¡¯ve been driving me crazy since yesterday.¡± Samuel didn¡¯t want to waste time talking because, truly, praising his wife¡¯s beauty would take up a lot of time. And what he was about to seize now couldn¡¯t be waited for any longer. The nipple that he lightly pinched earlier, he gently squeezed and gave it a soft swipe with the tip of his tongue.


    ¡°Sam!¡± Beatrice eximed as she reflexively grabbed her husband¡¯s hair. Not because her nipple suddenly received stimtion, but because of Samuel¡¯s suckling there. It felt like an electric current, quickly flowing through her body until she felt her toes curling from the intense sensation created by Samuel.


    asionally, Samuel made movements like licking an ice cream in a hurry, and then he instantly changed it to a suckling simr to a very hungry baby. And he didn¡¯t leave the other breast alone. His other hand also yed there. Sometimes he lightly twisted the tip of his wife¡¯s nipple, sometimes he fondly squeezed it, making Beatrice moan uncontrobly.


    ¡°Sam, slow down,¡± Beatrice said, bowing her head to observe what Samuel was doing to her chest. Although Samuel asionally lifted his gaze, he wouldn¡¯t let go so easily. Beatrice knew that. And it wouldn¡¯t be easy to stop before he satisfied himself ying with both of her breasts. Especially with the increasingly intense sucking Samuel was doing to her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bite, Sam,¡± Beatrice couldn¡¯t resist eximing. She pushed Samuel¡¯s shoulder slightly to momentarily pause his activities. Not because Beatrice didn¡¯t enjoy it, but she couldn¡¯t handle all the touches Samuel gave her. The waves of arousal that had been building up inside her were overwhelming. She felt like the blood had left her body, and her heart was racing, but she didn¡¯t immediately want to distance herself or stop.


    No, she just needed a break. Her eyes immediately lowered to her right nipple, which she felt had been bitten by Samuel. Oh, calm down. There was no redness or any sign of irritation. Just a challenging fullness right in front of Samuel¡¯s face. The evidence was the slight redness.


    ¡°You¡¯re teasing me, Honey,¡± Samuel said with a satisfied grin. His hand was now on Beatrice¡¯s knee. ¡°Getfortable, alright?¡±


    Inevitably, Beatrice furrowed her brow at his words. Especially when Samuel slowly spread apart her already open legs. ¡°What do you want, Sam?¡±


    Samuel lifted his gaze while grinning. ¡°To kiss you.¡± As he moved closer to Beatrice¡¯s exposed core. ¡°Get a little closer, Honey,¡± he ordered, which was obeyed by his wife. Making Samuel impatient to taste her there.

 [HoneyMoon] 3

    Beatrice granted Samuel full ess because she began to understand what her husband wanted. She supported her body with her hands, and their eyes briefly met before Samuel directed his attention to Beatrice¡¯s womanhood. He gently caressed around the lips that were now devoid of fine hair. Samuel became more enthusiastic in his touch. ¡°When did you shave?¡±


    ¡°No need to know,¡± Beatrice said with a voice that was starting to be husky. She closed her eyes and tilted her head slightly to chase away the increasing sensations. Full of passion that was igniting and burning throughout her body. Especially when she felt Samuel¡¯s tongue greeting her lips down there. ¡°Oh!¡± she moaned, biting her lower lip.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel grinned upon hearing his wife¡¯s sigh. It not only greeted, but also slowly caressed from the edge of Beatrice¡¯s womanhood to the moistened side. Not just wet from pool water, but wet from every stimtion Samuel had been giving since earlier. His tongue moved skillfully, like a professional dancer giving the best performance in its intricate movements inside.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Beatrice feltpletely overwhelmed by Samuel. His tongue sometimes greedily licked her clitoris, sometimes plunged into her womanhood. Making Beatrice go crazy with desire. Especially when Samuel deliberately gave a strong suction at the tip. ¡°Sam!¡±


    The moan only fueled Samuel¡¯s enthusiasm. Beatrice¡¯s position allowed Samuel full ess to her, as she straddled his face. It gave him a wide-open path to do anything there. Including¡­


    ¡°Sam?¡± Beatrice asked, confused. She was thoroughly enjoying every lick, suction, and kiss her husband was bestowing upon her down there. But why did he stop? Before she could get an answer, her husband grinned mischievously. His fingers were now wet, as he licked them with movements that made Beatrice feel like she was licking Samuel. Just as she had done several times before to satisfy her husband.


    Upon Samuel¡¯s recent action, Beatrice¡¯s heart raced even faster. Especially since his gaze was no longer mischievous, but filled with fiery passion. The haze of desire was already burning inside her. It made Beatrice unable to do anything but bite her lower lip¡­ and surrender as his fingers were directed towards her still wide-open core.


    She tightly closed her eyes as she felt a surge of dizzying pleasure take over.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bite your lip, Honey,¡± Samuel warned. ¡°Save it for your moans.¡±


    ¡°Kiss me!¡± Beatrice pleaded.


    ¡°No.¡± Samuel shook his head slowly. His hand continued to explore and tease Beatrice¡¯s womanhood down there. His movements were slow, adjusting to his wife¡¯s reactions to avoid causing her pain. For Samuel, if Beatrice showed any signs of difort, it would make him feel guilty. This exchange of moans and the pursuit of their shared pleasure had to be done with good cooperation and mutualfort. It belonged not only to him but to his wife as well.


    That¡¯s how Samuel treated Beatrice.


    ¡°Sam,¡± Beatrice whimpered, her breath bing even more erratic. Perhaps it was because Samuel¡¯s fingers were stirring within her, and his tongue was teasing her sensitive clitoris.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Beatrice pleaded, but Samuel had no intention of obeying. On the contrary, he became even more fervent in his stimtion. Not just with one finger, but now two fingers were gently thrusting inside her, slowly allowing Beatrice to amodate the changes within her.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Beatrice was driven to the brink by Samuel. She wanted to hold his head, even pull his hair if necessary. But unfortunately, if she didn¡¯t support her body, Samuel would have difficulty pleasuring her down there. So all she could do was arch her back and moan in ecstasy from the movements of Samuel¡¯s hand and the touch of his tongue. ¡°Ah! Ah!¡± She squeezed her eyes shut. ¡°I¡¯m going to climax!¡±


    Amidst his actions, Samuel simply grinned, holding Beatrice¡¯s waist in ce. He let his wife experience a brief moment of satisfaction with his fingers because he wanted to y longer tonight. If necessary, until the early hours of the morning. This was just the beginning. He wanted to render his wifepletely helpless.


    ¡°Sam!¡± Beatrice moaned again. ¡°Oh! Please, stop, Sam!¡±


    Such an obvious lie, wasn¡¯t it?


    This only spurred Samuel to intensify his movements inside her. His tongue became even more wild in stimting the primary target of his wife¡¯s body. Beatrice¡¯s fingers started to tremble, and her tight, warm, wet opening, coated with the sticky fluid he craved, began to tighten around his fingers. Until¡­ the wave came, apanied by a cry from his wife.


    ¡°Oh, Sam!!!¡±


    Samuel grinned in satisfaction. The pulsations his fingers felt grew stronger. The pull and suction sensation on his fingers delighted him. His wife had reached climax this time. Not wasting the moment, Samuel slowly withdrew his fingers. Then, with eagerness, he sucked on Beatrice¡¯s genitals with enough force.


    ¡°Sam!¡± Beatrice was just hit by a storm called climax but wasn¡¯t given a break, huh? Oh God! Her husband seemed to be punishing her. The sucking there felt even more consuming. She almost felt all her bonese out of their sockets.


    ¡°You¡¯re enjoying it so much, Honey,¡± Samuel said, wetting his lips. Afraid that something might be left there, which he really enjoyed the taste of Beatrice down there.


    ¡°I said¡­,¡± Beatrice gasped softly. The peak storm of pleasure that engulfed her body was truly intoxicating. It made her dizzy, and her breath rose and fell only because of her husband¡¯s fingers and tongue. ¡°I said stop, Sam,¡± she said in a pouting tone.


    The fingers he had used to tease his wife were then wiped on Beatrice¡¯s nipple. ¡°There¡¯s no stopping today, Honey,¡± Samuel said with an intense gaze. He closed that statement with a thin kiss. ¡°There are still more games to y.¡± Samuel pulled Beatrice back into the pool. Making Beatrice wet again. Sheughed a little afterward. Feeling a slight punch on Samuel¡¯s shoulder, but soon, Beatrice¡¯s voice reached his ears. ¡°My legs feel weak.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll carry you.¡±


    Beatrice justughed. She didn¡¯t waste Samuel¡¯s recent words. Leaning on her husband¡¯s shoulder, she gently nudged him. Samuel promptly lifted Beatrice in his arms just like that. Letting drops of water from Beatrice¡¯s hair fall onto his shoulder and face. His wife¡¯s smile was so tempting to kiss, but unfortunately, he needed to concentrate on walking on water.


    ¡°I¡¯m not heavy, am I?¡± Beatrice asked while gently brushing her hair aside. She focused her eyes on her husband. Although slowly, Beatrice knew and was confident that Samuel wouldn¡¯t drop her just like that. Her husband began to step out of the pool.


    ¡°Heavy, but not heavy when moving on top.¡±


    Beatrice pouted but eventuallyughed upon hearing Samuel¡¯s overly honest answer. ¡°Why does Sam like it when I¡¯m on top?¡± she asked while stroking Samuel¡¯s forehead. Highlighting how closely she observed her husband. Her hand had not stopped moving across the face of the man who looked so rxed as he took her away from this clear pool.


    Samuel didn¡¯t answer but quickly kissed Beatrice¡¯s lips. ¡°I¡¯ll answerter. Right now, it might distract me.¡±


    The crease on Beatrice¡¯s forehead deepened. ¡°Do I distract you?¡±


    The man grinned. They hadpletely exited the pool by now. Right in front of the open ss door, which led to their bedroom. ¡°My concentration has been disrupted since you¡¯ve been clinging to me like a ko, Honey.¡± He gently squeezed his wife¡¯s firm buttocks. ¡°Such a tempting temptation, right in the perfect spot, Honey.¡± Samuel rubbed himself a bit right under Beatrice¡¯s core, which was right above him.


    ¡°Ugh!¡± Beatrice gaped in disbelief. But she quickly dissolved intoughter created by herself. ¡°Whose fault is it for still wearing pants?¡±


    Samuel sighed. ¡°Can¡¯t do the full plunge either.¡± He slowly lowered his wife. ¡°Dry off your body first. Don¡¯t want you catching a cold.¡±


    Beatrice instead tiptoed and wrapped her arms around her husband¡¯s neck again. Instinctive. Using the tip of her tongue, she moistened Samuel¡¯s slightly bluish lips. ¡°Sam is the one who¡¯s cold. I¡¯ll get a towel first.¡±


    Unfortunately, Samuel quickly stopped Beatrice in her tracks. Leaving his wife bewildered. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Care to try it again?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean try it again?¡± Beatrice felt a cold breeze starting to caress her bare skin now. The sound of leaves rubbing against each other from the surrounding nts could be heard quite clearly, indicating that the night wind was blowing quite strongly.


    Something Beatrice never expected, Samuel quickly lowered his pants. He also embraced her body to get closer. Beatrice wouldn¡¯t refuse, but they needed to be dry, right? They shouldn¡¯t both get sick because of the night wind.


    ¡°Try it again like before.¡±


    ¡°Carry me, Sam?¡±


    Samuel shook his head slowly. He used his fingers to gently touch his wife¡¯s cheeks, which he felt were getting cold. It seemed that going inside was the right thing to do. But before that, he had to say what had already been overshadowing him.


    Beatrice¡¯s lick earlier.


    ¡°And then what?¡± Beatrice asked curiously.

 [HoneyMoon] 4

    ¡°This.¡± Samuel repeated what Beatrice did. Just briefly, which made his wife blink slowly and thenugh softly. ¡°But let¡¯s go inside first. It¡¯s cold outside.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s cold!¡± Beatriceughed even more. ¡°We¡¯re naked, Sam.¡±


    Samuel justughed. He pulled Beatrice immediately, letting their clothes scatter there. He would tidy them up quickly tomorrow. For now, there was something far more important to take care of. He quickly closed the curtains, but he was sure that his silhouette could still be clearly seen from outside. Fortunately, this room truly kept their privacy.


    Samuel made sure that no one would cast their eyes in this direction. He couldn¡¯t be bold enough to carry and undress Beatrice outside the room. No one should see how sexy and erotic they were together, except for them to enjoy and experience it themselves.


    ¡°Is that all?¡± Beatrice asked curiously. Samuel had approached her again. It was quite surprising, but how should he say it? His sturdy body, perfectly formed muscles, not to mention his abdomen that was sculpted on its own, without any barriers, including his already¡­ uh¡­ standing erection? It was so tempting for Beatrice to submit.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s all.¡± Samuel was standing in front of her now. His tall figure towering, with proportions that Beatrice openly admired, and now his hands reflexively touched those muscr arms. He gave them gentle strokes with his gaze fixed on her.


    ¡°Did I already tell you that Sam has a great body?¡± Beatrice smiled faintly, gazing at her husband while lightly biting her lip. Her slow movements were closing the distance between them. She leaned intimately against her husband and said, ¡°It¡¯s such a temptation for me.¡±


    Samuel¡¯s smile flickered slightly. ¡°It¡¯s good if it sessfully tempts his wife.¡± He immediately embraced his wife to make them even closer. Their chests touched, and his now erect member grazed against Beatrice¡¯s soft abdomen.


    Moistening her lips, Beatrice brought her husband¡¯s face closer. With an incredibly sensual movement, the tip of her lips danced over Samuel¡¯s. Not a single surface of her husband¡¯s lips was left untouched by her actions. She gradually lowered the hand she had used to caress Samuel¡¯s face. She brought her hand closer to their linked lips. Gently, she pulled Samuel¡¯s lower lip and sucked on it with deep emotion. She gave gentle kisses with careful movements.


    For Samuel, it made him tightly close his eyes. The softness of Beatrice¡¯s lips was the ultimate temptation from every part of his wife¡¯s body. Especially when her lips embraced his. Feeling every movement now was enough to make him want toy Beatrice down immediately, let alone submerge himself between those lips.


    ¡°I like your kiss,¡± Beatrice whispered softly. ¡°But I also want a kiss in another ce.¡±


    Those words made Samuel give a questioning look. But did he need to say the answer out loud? Especially when Beatrice slightly pushed Samuel to sit on the couch right behind him. ¡°I wanna kiss you in another ce.¡±


    Ah¡­ Samuel was grateful to anyone who ignited his wife¡¯s initiative without being asked. He spread his legs, allowing his member to feel the caress of Beatrice¡¯s palm as soft as silk. As if it was its own permission, Beatrice gave a sweet kiss right at the tip of his manhood. Before Samuel¡¯s member was immersed in Beatrice¡¯s mouth, he could feel how gently her lips massaged him.


    ¡°Ugh!¡± Samuel groaned softly. He leaned backfortably on the back of the couch. He closed his eyes for a moment, feeling how Beatrice¡¯s mouth enveloped him. asionally, he felt her softly suck and y with movements that were driving him crazy. From slow movements to adjust, to increasingly frantic ones.


    ¡°Keep going, Honey,¡± Samuel said without wanting to open his eyes. Perhaps that statement made his wife more excited to take him in and out of her mouth. The longer it went on, the more intense the movements of her mouth became, causing Samuel to tug on Beatrice¡¯s hair slightly.


    Samuel closed his eyes, feeling the incredibly teasing and passionate tenderness down there. His member was caressed with movements that increasingly intoxicated him. asionally, he tightened his grip on Beatrice¡¯s hair out of frustration. Beatrice¡¯s lips were truly a test for him.


    ¡°Oh! Keep going, Honey. Faster,¡± he urged. However, he didn¡¯t want to release and wet his wife¡¯s mouth. He still wanted to explore further with many positions. So, although he would definitely miss the tenderness of Beatrice¡¯s lips, he chose to cup his wife¡¯s face.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    To stop her.


    ¡°Why?¡± his wife asked with a puzzled blink. ¡°Did I¡­ do something wrong?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Samuel¡¯s heart was beating strongly. His breath was slightly uneven. The passion had taken over his entire body. Combined with Beatrice¡¯s innocent gaze, it fueled him even more. He shook his head slowly. ¡°The second round will be much longer, Honey. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll get tired.¡±


    Beatrice continued to stare at Samuel with a puzzled blink. She still didn¡¯t understand what her husband meant.


    ¡°Never mind, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Samuel moved closer and quickly captured his wife¡¯s lips in a brief kiss. ¡°Thank you. Your mouth drives me crazy, Honey.¡±


    Although she didn¡¯t fully understand his previous statement, Beatrice just smiled. Especially when her husband started to stand up and helped her to stand as well.


    ¡°Wanna try a new position?¡±


    Beatrice furrowed her brow.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you like it.¡±


    Beatrice grinned mischievously. Once again, she wrapped her arms around Samuel¡¯s neck. ¡°Then, kiss me again.¡±


    ¡°You really like it when I kiss you, huh?¡±


    The woman with grey ombre hairughed, alternating with nods of approval. Samuel¡¯s response to herughter was a faint grin. He lifted Beatrice again, and this time, his wife quickly wrapped herself around him. Her hands immediately held onto Samuel. ¡°If you like it, kiss me more, Honey.¡±


    Without hesitation, Beatrice did it again. This time, she was much slower for some reason. Even though they were in such an intimate position, Beatrice enjoyed the tenderness of their kisses. Samuel himself never wanted to rush and end their lip-lock, asionally feeling Beatrice gently nibbling on his lips. He did so when his wife squeezed his buttocks again, which made him feel that she was bing even more open and ready to be entered by him.


    asionally, she felt Samuel¡¯s manhood down there. It rubbed against the gap between her thighs, which made Beatrice gasp. Not because of pain or something terrifying. She had experienced Samuel¡¯s yfulness inside her many times before. But this time, it felt different.


    Was it because of their standing position? Beatrice felt much more upright.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Beatrice moaned softly as Samuel¡¯s manhood started to greet her down there.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Samuel looked concerned.


    ¡°No, Sam,¡± Beatrice said with a slight smile. She stroked her husband¡¯s forehead, trying to smooth out the wrinkles. Then she kissed the tip of Samuel¡¯s prominent nose. ¡°I can¡¯t stand it if it¡¯s just a little bit. Can you enter all of it?¡±


    Oh God! Didn¡¯t his wife realize he was holding back? He didn¡¯t want to just enter Beatrice without being ready. What if it hurt her? What if it made her suffer? Oh, big no! Samuel didn¡¯t want to do that. But since he got a clear and bright green light, Samuel wouldn¡¯t hesitate anymore.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Beatrice moaned, trying to hold it in. She looked so¡­ full? ¡°Oh my goodness, Sam!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so tight, Honey.¡± Samuel kissed Beatrice¡¯s jawline that was within his reach. There were noints from Beatrice, which assured him that he was doing it right this time. Besides ensuring their connection remained undisturbed, he also had to give his wife the confidence that she wouldn¡¯t fall from his embrace. ¡°Can I move?¡±


    Beatrice couldn¡¯t exin what she was feeling right now. Truly, the sensation Samuel gave her this time was so different from before. It also indicated that her husband was capable of uniting them in a standing position. Once again, she pushed aside her hair that was bothering her face. She feltpletely messy, but it didn¡¯t matter too much. What mattered was¡­ ¡°Oh! Sam!¡±


    Samuel began to move, making Beatrice feel like she was the one in control of their union. asionally, he squeezed Beatrice¡¯s buttocks, causing Samuel to sink deeper into his wife¡¯s femininity. He groaned in restraint as the passion enveloped him even more. Thebination of moans and gasps mingled with their groans filled the space of the resort.


    ¡°Kiss me,¡± Beatrice begged, unable to resist. Before Samuel could respond, Beatrice was the one who captured his lips first. This time, there was no gentle kiss. It was a kiss ignited by their overwhelming desire. It fueled Samuel¡¯s enthusiasm to thrust into Beatrice even harder.


    ¡°Ehm!¡± Beatrice moaned uncontrobly. The kiss they shared could be described as the most epicbination this time. Neither wanted to back down, each giving and matching the other¡¯s intensity. Their kisses were no longer gentle but slightly rough. Their sucking reflected the surge of passion and desire coursing through their bodies. A reflection of the burning lust that consumed them now.


    ¡°Oh! Yes, just like that, Sam.¡± Beatrice tilted her head back slightly. She felt so full inside. She wrapped her legs around Samuel¡¯s waist and held on tightly. This union truly made Samuel¡¯s entire body drenched in sweat. He was fortunate to be physically fit, which allowed him to perfectly match Beatrice¡¯s weight. Bnced with the sensations coursing through his body, it didn¡¯t matter if he had to hold and thrust Beatrice for a longer time.


    ¡°Ah, Sam!¡± Beatrice gasped, momentarily breaking their kiss. ¡°Oh!¡± Without pausing to catch her breath, she kissed her husband again, unwilling to interrupt their passionate exchange for the sake of air. Samuel¡¯s hands continued to y with Beatrice¡¯s buttocks as they took a few steps towards the nearby bed.

 [HoneyMoon] 5

    ¡°Get down first,¡± Samuel said, slightly breathless. ¡°I want you in a doggy position, Honey.¡±


    Beatrice¡¯s face lit up with a wide smile at her husband¡¯smand. They were both still panting from the lingering desire between them. Beatrice positioned herself ordingly, purposefully running her hand over her buttocks while stealing nces at Samuel, who stood at the edge of the bed. ¡°Like this?¡±


    Samuel smiled, moistening his lips. Before he reentered Beatrice, there was one thing he wanted to do. ¡°Widen your stance a bit more,¡± he said, slightly leaning forward. Once he found the ce that defined ¡®satisfaction¡¯ and ¡®enough¡¯ solely within his wife, he bestowed a gentle lick, savoring every corner of Beatrice¡¯s exposed femininity.


    ¡°Sam!¡±


    Oh God! They hadn¡¯t even fully recovered from their previous union, and now Samuel was providing sensations that made her moan uncontrobly? Even the clenching of her fists couldn¡¯t suppress the waves of pleasure rippling through her stomach. Beatrice tilted her head back and closed her eyes, relishing every touch her husband gave her, especially in that particr area.


    Beatrice couldn¡¯t find the right words to describe what Samuel was doing to her body now. His tongue was truly driving her wild. Her knees, which were supposed to support her, felt like jelly and could no longer bear her weight.


    ¡°Why?¡± Samuel asked, chuckling softly. He slowly stroked himself, yearning for immediate entry into her. Resuming the interrupted activity from before. ¡°Can¡¯t wait, huh?¡± Samuel also helped position his wife so they could once again indulge in their union, filling the room with their moans.


    Samuel¡¯s strong hand held Beatrice¡¯s waist, giving a slight jolt, but it felt much more intense and half of her seemed to float away. He waspletely engulfed in Beatrice¡¯s femininity, feeling tightness and perfect fit. ¡°Ah!¡± he groaned uncontrobly.


    Beatrice tightly closed her eyes, her hands clenched around the bedsheet. Not because it was too sudden or ufortable, but because Samuel¡¯s prowesspletely overwhelmed her. If it weren¡¯t for Samuel¡¯s restraining hand, she would have copsed on this white bedsheet.


    ¡°Move, Sam,¡± Beatrice managed to say.


    Her husband chose not to answer but increased his pace, causing Beatrice to be even more unsettled. ¡°Ah! Ah!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t go slow, Honey, not in this state,¡± Samuel said, slightly leaning forward. He kissed Beatrice¡¯s slightly damp back, gently sucking in that area to provide a soothing touch. This time, Samuel didn¡¯t want to move slowly.


    All the passion swirling in his mind told him that this time, they had to experience a wilder sensation than before. The serene atmosphere around them supported it. Calm. Peaceful.


    Samuel didn¡¯t overlook Beatrice¡¯s swaying breasts, which followed the rhythm of his thrusts. His free hand gently squeezed, paying special attention to her nipples. He twisted them as slowly as possible, but with their bodies in motion, he couldn¡¯t help it.


    ¡°Sam¡­ Oh my God!¡± Beatrice¡¯s eyes closed again. She felt her legs giving way, unable to withstand the forceful thrusts from Samuel. And the teasing squeezes on her breasts this time. ¡°Sam¡­


    I¡­¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Samuel didn¡¯t want to decrease his rhythm. If anything, he increased it because Beatrice¡¯s moans were like whispers that ignited him further. He wanted to elicit more cries from his wife.


    Beatrice shook her head slightly. ¡°It feels so good,¡± she said.


    Samuel grinned. Still in a slightly leaning position, he whispered in Beatrice¡¯s ear after gently nibbling her earlobe. It made his wife gasp in restrained pleasure. ¡°Call me Sam. If you want to scream, don¡¯t hold back. Sam likes it.¡±


    Beatrice¡¯s heart seemed to stop beating for a split second. His words were likemands that Beatrice wouldn¡¯t ignore.


    Samuel no longer leaned forward. Instead, he slightly spread Beatrice¡¯s buttocks to make his pration even deeper. He also wet his fingers, this time targeting the most sensitive spot that could drive his wife crazy.


    The clitoris.


    ¡°Sam!¡± Beatrice gasped in disbelief as the part that had been rubbing against Samuel¡¯s manhood regained stimtion. The touch felt like an incredibly gentle massage. It irritated her, but Beatrice didn¡¯t want to dismiss the pleasure he was giving her.


    ¡°Sam! Ah! Oh my God! I¡­¡±


    ¡°Let go, Honey.¡±


    Samuel was driving Beatricepletely wild. Her mind was in chaos, and her head was spinning from his touch wherever he could reach. ¡°I can¡¯t hold on, Sam.¡±


    With each thrust and touch on Beatrice¡¯s sensitive area, Samuel couldn¡¯t decrease his pace. On the contrary, he increased it. He continued to pound into Beatrice relentlessly, feeling her femininity constricting around him.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m waiting,¡± Samuel continued thrusting mercilessly into Beatrice. Allowing her moans to be even more intense.


    ¡°Samuel!¡±


    Ah! Samuel once again obtained what he had been anticipating. If earlier it was his fingers that experienced the enticing waves deep inside, along with the squeezing that tantalizingly gripped him, this time it was his manhood. Which made Samuel groan in satisfaction. He squeezed Beatrice¡¯s buttocks tightly, as the sensations of Beatrice¡¯s climax also affected him.


    Slowly, he withdrew his manhood. The warmth that still lingered was palpable to him. Samuel immediatelyid down beside his wife, leaving Beatrice breathless. Her eyes still asionally closed. Samuel thoroughly enjoyed seeing the satisfied expression on his wife¡¯s face. The blush on Beatrice¡¯s cheeks made him feel fond. He gently kissed the flushed color that Beatrice disyed.


    ¡°Sam¡­¡± Beatrice softly caressed Samuel¡¯s face. She had been brought to the peak twice, leaving her slightly exhausted. ¡°Sam, haven¡¯t you climaxed yet?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡± Samuel smiled faintly.


    Unprepared, Beatrice was taken aback as Samuel once again directed himself towards her center. She tightly closed her eyes as her husband¡¯s licks and suckling sensations resumed there. Truly, the storm that had just swept over her had not subsided, and now she had to endure another stimtion that Samuel gave her. It seemed that tonight, Samuel wouldn¡¯t allow himself a moment¡¯s rest.


    ¡°Sam,¡± she whimpered.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Samuel gently rubbed the corner of his lips. ¡°You¡¯re driving me crazy tonight, Honey.¡±


    Beatrice could only weakly close her eyes. But she widened them in surprise as Samuel entered her again. ¡°Sam, you¡¯re impatient, aren¡¯t you?¡± she said with a faint grin. Whatever Samuel had done earlier, she felt that her husband was still the same as before. Full. Strong. There was no question of giving up.


    It truly left Beatrice powerless against it.


    ¡°How can I be patient when what¡¯s in front of me is you?¡± Samuel kissed Beatrice¡¯s forehead gently, then slowly descended to her closed eyelids. Finally, he ended with the tip of Beatrice¡¯s nose. ¡°You¡¯re too pleasurable to resist, Honey.¡±


    Beatrice just smiled. Once again, she wrapped her arms around Samuel¡¯s neck, giving him a slight pull to bring him closer. Their foreheads touched, pressing against each other, feeling the warmth of their breaths caressing their faces. Samuel also needed to regain hisposure, actually. But the kiss he had nted on Beatrice made him want to be inside her again.


    Just like now.


    Although they hadn¡¯t started moving yet, the sensations offered there made Samuel eager to move again. And it seemed that his wife didn¡¯t mind their union this time either.


    ¡°Kiss me,¡± Beatrice requested again. ¡°Gently.¡±


    ¡°Is the movement gentle too?¡± Samuel teased beneath her, where he tantalized his wife. He made his manhood touch the walls of Beatrice¡¯s femininity, causing her ebony eyes to widen.


    ¡°Sam!¡± Since this time Samuel was so close to her, within easy reach, she gave a gentle pinch on her husband¡¯s waist.


    Samuel chuckled at Beatrice¡¯s recent action. ¡°Do you want fast or slow movement?¡±


    Beatrice gave a subtle nod. She asked Samuel toe closer, and heplied immediately. In this position, Beatrice once again wrapped her legs around Samuel¡¯s waist, granting him full ess to enter herpletely. Fulfilling her readiness to be ravished once again.


    ¡°Fast like before.¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Her husbandughed. ¡°Addicted, huh?¡±


    Beatrice simply nodded. This time, she allowed Samuel to im her kiss with a bit more fierceness. As a sign, her husband began moving on top of her. With each thrust Samuel made, Beatrice moaned between the kisses they shared.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Beatrice couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. With her free hands, she cupped her husband¡¯s face, preventing him from moving anywhere other than their lips. It was another outlet for her, as her passion was easily ignited by Samuel¡¯s touch.


    Samuel didn¡¯t release the kiss immediately, though. The suckling he performed on her nipple in response to her actions only made him thrust harder below.


    Until¡­


    ¡°Sam! Why did you stop?¡± Beatrice stared at him, unable to ept it.


    ¡°Patience, my love.¡± Samuel smirked teasingly. ¡°Let me touch you first, Honey. So that it gets even bigger.¡±


    Beatrice furrowed her brow but couldn¡¯t resist as Samuel guided her hand to his manhood. It stood upright, undefeated, and moist all over its surface.


    ¡°Touch it gently, give it a little stroke.¡±


    Beatrice obediently followed themand, causing her husband to groan in restraint.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Samuel stopped Beatrice¡¯s hand, then positioned himself to enter his wife once again. This time, Beatrice felt a different sensation. She bit her lower lip. Samuel was right! Why did his manhood feel even bigger? Making her even more overwhelmed? Plus, the powerful thrusts he gave showed no decrease from before. Making Beatrice want to scream from the overwhelming pleasure her husband was giving her.


    ¡°Sam! Oh!¡± she cried out. She couldn¡¯t hold back any longer.

 [HoneyMoon] 6

    Samuel grinned with satisfaction. He continued thrusting into Beatrice with fervor. Her breasts became the target of his firm squeezing once again. Since Beatrice¡¯s legs were no longer entwined above his body, he was free to y with her two supple mounds, his favorite. He immediately leaned down and nibbled on the enticing nipples, inviting him to suck them forcefully.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Beatrice tugged at Samuel¡¯s hair gently. The suckling he performed on her nipples drove her wild. The adrenaline surged so strongly that she felt her toes curling from the stimtion Samuel provided, unable to withstand it any longer.


    ¡°Ah, Sam!¡±


    Samuel once again released his possession. And Beatrice immediately responded as before. Beatrice was addicted because Samuel¡¯s manhood was too good to pass up. This time, Samuel entered Beatrice without any hesitation. He thrust into her, supporting himself with his hands. Beatrice¡¯s legs wrapped around him once again. She let her body move along with her husband¡¯s thrusts. Her hair was undoubtedly a mess, and sweat had likely covered her entire body.


    Being driven crazy multiple times by her husband, Beatrice could only surrender with moans and gasps. And now, she felt Samuel¡¯s weight pressing down on her even more. ¡°Oh! Ah! Sam!¡±


    Once again, Samuel targeted her sensitive spot perfectly. It tickled but left her speechless. What do people say? Half asleep from pleasure? Maybe that was the perfect term for Beatrice right now. Even her legs tightened around Samuel¡¯s waist. ¡°Sam! Oh! Don¡¯t stop!¡±


    Samuel smiled slightly. He gave Beatrice¡¯s cheek a brief peck and whispered, ¡°How can I stop, Honey?¡± And he continued thrusting.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Beatrice cried out once again. ¡°Oh! I¡­¡±


    ¡°Together?¡± Samuel asked, unable to hold back any longer. Every touch inside Beatrice made him intoxicated. His wife¡¯s moans kept driving him to give and chase pleasure together.


    Beatrice quickly nodded. She hugged her husband tightly, feeling the waves that created a haze around her eyes intensify. ¡°Deeper, Sam,¡± she requested. And Samuel immediatelyplied.


    It felt¡­ indescribable.


    ¡°Ugh!¡± Samuel thrust deeper into Beatrice. Beatrice could only gasp repeatedly, especially when Samuel pressed firmly, flooding her womb with his fluids. The contractions and tugs she still felt brought her immense relief. The climax drained a lot of her energy.


    Samuel was the same. He copsed onto Beatrice¡¯s shoulder, giving her a gentle bite and asking, ¡°Satisfied?¡±


    ¡°What kind of question is that, Sam?¡± Beatrice blinked in surprise. They had already separated. Their union still left lingering sensations that were starting to normalize. Although their breaths were still heavy, at least they were starting to calm down.


    ¡°You have to know if your wife is satisfied with your service or not.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re ridiculous!¡± Beatriceughed. She then snuggled into the embrace that Samuel extended for her. ¡°Tonight, you¡¯re not like your usual self, Sam.¡±


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Samuel asked, looking at Beatrice intensely. He gently wiped the slightly damp forehead of Beatrice and carefullybed through her hair.


    ¡°Very much.¡± Beatrice closed her eyes. ¡°I like your touch.¡±


    ¡°Want to do it again?¡±


    ¡°Later, Sam,¡± Beatrice whined. ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired?¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t showered yet. It¡¯s not nice to have pool water residue, Honey.¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Beatrice sighed.


    ¡°Do you want to?¡±


    ¡°Give me ten minutes. Okay?¡±


    Samuel grinned. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Because Beatrice knew their shower wouldn¡¯t be short. It could be that this bed would be wet again from water drops from the bathroom. Right?

 [Metropolis] a

    The headquarters of the Twin Dragons. It was a ce that Beatrice still had fond memories of; it was not easy for her to forget the four-story house that was now a show of luxury. There were many of Beatrice¡¯s touches there. Did Samuel protest? Not at all. Samuel felt that what Beatrice had changed in the Twin Dragons headquarters made the whitewashed ce even warmer.


    Many of Samuel¡¯s men still walk back and forth as if it were a ce they considered ¡®home¡¯. There were also many meetings with clients and famous businessmen in the northern and southern regions who met with Samuel to discuss business. Beatrice asionally apanied Samuel Aadrich, not as his wife, but as a Quassano. Either way, Beatrice had arge hand in determining the economic direction of the two major regions.


    This morning was peaceful as usual. Beatrice nned a short vacation in the middle of her busy schedule. She agreed with Samuel about her grandfather. He was a very talkative old man. The question of when her great-grandson would be born gave Beatrice a headache. She still didn¡¯t want to deal with a baby. Just taking care of Quassano¡¯s headquarters made her dizzy. What if there had to be a baby?


    No. Oh my God! Beatrice wasn¡¯t putting off having a child. But perhaps God knows best why she still hasn¡¯t been entrusted with a baby. Since she married Samuel two years ago, he has been like a big baby. Spoiled and unable to do anything on his own. Intentionally or not, Beatrice couldn¡¯t help but protest.


    After a refreshing bath, Beatrice and Samuel returned to their room. The air in the room was warm and fragrant, and the soft light from the bedmp added to the romantic atmosphere. Beatrice sat on the side of the bed, gently massaging her wet hair.


    Samuel took the towel from her shoulder and gently dried Beatrice¡¯s hair. Every movement of the towel in her hair made Beatrice feelfortable, as if there was a magical touch that made her feel calm. She closed her eyes and enjoyed her husband¡¯s gentle touch.


    After he finished drying Beatrice¡¯s hair, Samuel gently put down the towel and looked lovingly into her eyes. ¡°You are so beautiful,¡± he murmured in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯m so lucky to have you.¡±


    Beatrice¡¯s face flushed at thepliment and she smiled shyly. She took Samuel¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡°And I¡¯m so lucky to have you for a husband.¡±


    They sat side by side on the side of the bed, facing each other. In theforting silence, Beatrice felt her heart pound, eager to see what would happen next. Samuel gently cupped her face and kissed her forehead, her cheeks, and finally her lips. The kiss was full of affection and tenderness, and Beatrice felt like she was floating on a cloud.


    When they stopped kissing, Beatrice looked warmly into Samuel¡¯s eyes. ¡°I love you,¡± she whispered hoarsely.


    Samuel smiled softly. ¡°And I love you more than anything, my love.¡± He deepened the kiss. His wife never refused his touch.


    Samuel smiled softly. ¡°And I love you more than anything, darling.¡± The man deepened the kiss. His wife never refused his touch.


    ¡°If we keep this up, we¡¯ll bete for METROPOLIS,¡± Samuel said, releasing their embrace slightly. He paused where Beatrice filled her lungs as much as possible. He stroked the corner of Beatrice¡¯s lips with the tip of his thumb, moving very slowly. Afraid that her movements might also hurt Beatrice, who, she knew, had swollen lips from her actions.


    The lipstick Beatrice had worn earlier had already begun to fade a bit. It must also have partly stuck to her lips. But it never mattered. It was never boring for Samuel to greet each other¡¯s lips. Besides the softness they created, he also loved the answers Beatrice gave him.


    She quickly learned to keep up with him, who loved a gentle touch full of feeling. But sometimes he needed something a little wilder and more adrenaline-pumping. It¡¯s just that he hasn¡¯t found the trigger that would make him show his wildest side. Every man has his own fantasy about his rtionship with his partner. Samuel¡¯s fantasy for Beatrice is fulfilled because Beatrice is now his wife.


    Meanwhile, Beatrice seemed to close her eyes at Samuel¡¯s touch. Was it because his movements were deliberately slowed, or was it because of her closeness? Either way, the touch made Beatrice gasp slightly. Until, without her noticing, Samuel¡¯s thumb tip opened the corners of her lips again. Blushing. With a breath that was certainly out of breath.


    And again she received a greeting from Samuel through her lips. He closed the lips that he had opened before very slowly, as if he was afraid that his actions would hurt them during the greeting. It was clear that Beatrice loved every time Samuel kissed her without pause. Also¡­


    ¡°Sam,¡± she hissed softly. Samuel¡¯s fingers casually rubbed Beatrice¡¯s back while the other was used to keep her body from falling. If the motion of the rubbing was the same as her mother¡¯s soothing her at night, it would do nothing to her bloodstream.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    This?


    God! With his fingertips, Samuel traced almost the entire surface of Beatrice¡¯s back. Every now and then, he received a slow, fading movement. The white chiffon blouse with a small floral pattern that she had chosen made her skin crawl when Samuel touched her back. As if her husband had done it on purpose, it made her gasp even more.


    It also made her straighten her back. Half frustrated, she looked at Samuel who was grinning with satisfaction.


    ¡°Why?¡± Samuel asked guiltlessly. He also deliberately used his other palm to press Beatrice¡¯s buttocks into hisp. ¡°I¡¯m looking for the openingtch, you know, here.¡±


    Beatrice closed her eyes again. ¡°You know, but pretend you don¡¯t, Sam?¡±


    Samuel just chuckled at Beatrice¡¯s words. He had let go of the kiss for a moment. He moved closer to her position on the edge of the bed. Where Samuel¡¯s hands began to roam to find the hem of the red dress that Beatrice was wearing. This outfit that Beatrice wore always managed to make Samuel giggle.


    This morning, there was no hint of sexiness in Beatrice¡¯s appearance. Instead, she was sweet and adorable. But why did it cause Samuel to immediately bow down, huh? Is it because his wife is provoking him? Casually asking him to undress? Then unceremoniously giving her a super-soft caress with her delicate fingers?


    God!


    Beatrice was an incredible temptation for Samuel. At the slightest provocation, the woman did not hesitate to bare her fangs. It was a bit of a shock, but Samuel didn¡¯t care. It was even more fun because Beatrice never hid her feelings. When she wanted them to be closer than just a hug, Beatrice didn¡¯t hesitate to make Samuel do what she wanted. Including his conversation when he woke up this morning. Even though he was rejected, but now that his wife is throwing herself at him?


    Can Samuel fend her off?


    Well, no, Samuel bes more and more attached to Beatrice. An activity that both he and his wife enjoy, so why is it rejected?


    Beatrice¡¯s dress has fallen off. The upper part of her body seems to meet Samuel¡¯s eyes this time. Although she was still wearing a camisole as ayer, Samuel immediately found a sexy impression there. His wife¡¯s chest was swollen and very challenging for him to explore. Beatrice¡¯s white skin had always wanted Samuel to give it his own color, where this time his work was gone.


    The scent of the perfume Beatrice wore this morning also added to Samuel¡¯s desire to get Beatrice undressed as soon as possible. Sweet, soft, but addictive as Samuel sniffed it greedily. Not to mention the scent of the shampoo Beatrice wore. Although the hair was artificially dyed blonde, Samuel always felt the softness in every strand.


    His wife really did take care of herself.


    Seeing Samuel¡¯s eyes flicker up and down her chest, Beatrice grinned. She began to use her fingertips as a new game. Starting from Samuel¡¯s jaw, she traced them very slowly. The movements were steady and well spaced. asionally she made circr motions, just like Samuel had done earlier.


    ¡°To METROPOLIS, we¡¯ll postpone it,¡± Beatrice whispered directly into Samuel¡¯s ear. ¡°I seem to have something to do first.¡±


    Samuel smiled slightly. ¡°They can wait.¡±


    ¡°A littlete is fine, Sam.¡± Beatrice stared at Samuel without interruption, her husband also unwilling to take his eyes off anything but Beatrice. ¡°Your body is very tempting, though.¡±


    The fingertips began to move down, touching Samuel¡¯s neck where the Adam¡¯s apple slowly rose and fell, then trailed down his corbone in the same motion. He returned everything Samuel had done to his back. His eyes were no longer on Samuel, but following the movement of his fingertips. Moving around her husband¡¯s chest, ying with the tip of her husband¡¯s chest again and again until the fingertips reached the area of his stomach.


    Like a dancer on her dance floor, Beatrice¡¯s fingertips gave Samuel a seductive touch. Beatrice could hear Samuel growl several times at his wife¡¯s actions.


    Before his mind was exhausted by Beatrice¡¯s actions, Samuel said, ¡°But you¡¯re on top, yes. Like now.¡±


    Beatrice finally looked up. Smiling very slightly, she cupped Samuel¡¯s face. She ended the touch just like that. ¡°Does it hurt when I¡¯m on top?¡± she asked just above Samuel¡¯s lips.


    Instead of answering, Samuel immediately nted a kiss that was demanding this time. It was different from the kiss Samuel had ced on Beatrice¡¯s lips earlier. Samuel also held back so that Beatrice would not rush to release their embrace. He could sense that Beatrice was a little overwhelmed, but he didn¡¯t care. It was nothing. The touch of Beatrice¡¯s fingers really confused Samuel.

 [Metropolis] b

    How could those fingers make Samuel even more dizzy and require him to make the owner of the fingers scream out just her name. had to. Even if he had to, many times this morning. He had been so easily provoked by Beatrice.


    What she hadn¡¯t expected was for Beatrice to bite her lip. Which made him break the kiss immediately.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°I can¡¯t breathe, Sam,¡± sheined, gasping slightly. ¡°Nasty, I know.¡±


    ¡°Not mean.¡± Samuelughed. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you.¡±


    ¡°What did I do wrong?¡± asked Beatrice with a look of disbelief. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡±


    Samuel took Beatrice¡¯s hand that was sped in his. ¡°This is the wrong one.¡± He kissed the palm gently. I don¡¯t know how many kisses were given before Beatriceughed out loud. She tried to get away, but Samuel held her even tighter. Until he ended up in the crook of her neck. Which was not just a brief touch, but apanied by a lick that made Beatrice sigh.


    ¡°Sam.¡±


    Samuel grinned slightly. Then he continued his activities where this ce, which was his favorite, was a sign of his ownership. Beatrice¡¯s neck was not only long, but also very challenging to kiss continuously. He didn¡¯t do it. Samuel would not make Beatrice angry with his actions. Her favorite niche was hidden in the back. It would not be visible even if Beatrice wore her work shirt. Samuel had taken care of that beforehand.


    ¡°Sam, no nibbling,¡± Beatriceined. But she had no intention of letting up. Instead, she continued to bite Samuel. Several times she brought her already swollen breasts into contact with Samuel¡¯s bare chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired of this,¡± Samuel said as he pulled away. Now they were facing each other again. They stared at each other intently, neither wanting to look away. ¡°He won¡¯t use his hands for anything but rubbing my body, Bee?¡±


    Beatriceughed. ¡°Um¡­ does that mean open up?¡± She let go of the hand she had originally grasped as a handle for a moment. Deliberately, to tease her husband by rubbing the part he was sitting on. Even though she was still wearing the jeans she had chosen this morning, Beatrice could feel them beginning to tighten down there. She asked to be released immediately, to get some fresh air, and if possible, to get home quickly.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s already tight down there, asking to be released.¡±


    Beatriceughed even more. ¡°Patience.¡± She slowly climbed down where the dress she had been wearing slipped off. Only a camisole and super short, tight pants were left wrapped around her thighs and ass. She asked her husband to stand up as well.


    Samuel did not refuse.


    I watched closely as Beatrice unbuckled the sp. It took a little longer because the woman seemed to have some difficulty opening the buckle. You can see the frown on Beatrice¡¯s forehead. It looked like the woman was having a little trouble because Samuel¡¯s buckle was easy enough to remove.


    ¡°Look, Beatrice,¡± Samuel said, and with a click, the buckle came off.


    Beatrice just smiled. ¡°Why bother with the buckle anyway?¡± Where her body did not move away from her husband. Their closeness was actually used by Samuel to gently squeeze his wife¡¯s synthetic buttocks. ¡°I¡¯ll give you something to do, Bee.¡±


    ¡°Sam,¡± a surprised Beatrice squealed.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Ignorant hands.¡± Beatrice chuckled as the button on Samuel¡¯s pants came undone. She slowly lowered the pants that Samuel was wearing today. Loosening them slowly until they fell to the floor. ¡°I¡¯m getting clever, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Clever at undressing your husband, huh?¡± asked Samuel with an amusedugh.


    Without hesitation, Beatrice nodded. She wrapped her arms around Samuel¡¯s neck again. Staring intently at her husband, she swayed slowly. Making Samuel follow what Beatrice was doing. ¡°The important thing is to be wise only for my husband.¡±


    Hearing such sweet words from Beatrice, Samuel gave her a quick peck on the forehead. Samuel¡¯s hand was happiest on Beatrice¡¯s waist. His wife¡¯s body was well proportioned. Her waist was beautifully shaped, which meant that whatever Beatrice wore, it always fit beautifully.


    Ah, how lucky Samuel is, is he not? To have a beautiful wife, an okay body, gorgeous looks plus innocence, and what makes Samuel feel like God is good, Beatrice is much younger than him. So¡­ he could be dragged into eternal youth because of his wife¡¯s behavior.


    Their foreheads slowly pressed together.


    Half-naked, they actually paused for a moment. Where Samuel moved slightly as he closed his eyes. Their bodies swaying slowly, as if this time there was a rhythm to their movements. Just like Samuel, Beatrice also decides to close her eyes.


    ¡°Do you want to continue?¡± Samuel asked quietly. Actually, he couldn¡¯t hold back for too long. Aside from the beauty of his wife¡¯s body, he had imagined what it would be like to have her on top of him. Chasing the release they both loved and looked forward to at each end of this sweat-sharing activity was excruciating, but he couldn¡¯t rush things too much.


    Beatrice didn¡¯t like that.


    ¡°You think?¡± Beatrice asked with a teasing grin.


    Ah¡­ how could something like that not make Beatrice surrender to his control. Whereupon she immediately put some distance between them. Hugging Beatrice from behind was also one of her favorite parts. Beatrice¡¯s hair was not only fragrant, but also fell beautifully and softly when she touched it. Especially when it touched her breast like now.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to stop.¡± Samuel smiled slightly. He gently tousled Beatrice¡¯s hair and pulled it to one side. Where the other side was, Samuel looked at it intently. He slowly used his fingers to pull down the thin straps of the camisole. asionally, he gave Beatrice a feathery peck on her shoulder and the base of her arm.


    This made Beatrice moan softly. Not to be outdone, Samuel¡¯s head, which was ying in the recesses of Beatrice¡¯s neck, was touched and lightly grasped. A signal to her husband not to rush to finish his game there. Inevitably, Beatrice liked the way Samuel made her heart work even harder.


    Not only that, but Samuel himself, as he approached Beatrice¡¯s back, rubbed his own slightly. Which hit Beatrice¡¯s buttocks. He could feel his wife¡¯s body stiffen slightly from his touch. But then she began to rx again, her eyes still closed.


    His free fingers began to curl the ends of the corset and slowly remove it from Beatrice¡¯s body. There was no resistance at all until the underwear came off. Like a child being undressed to bathe in front of her parents. Obedient. And Samuel liked the look on Beatrice¡¯s face as she opened her eyes, albeit slowly. She left behind a strapless bra that made Beatrice¡¯s breasts continue to tease him.


    Samuel could feel the rise and fall of Beatrice¡¯s breath from her actions. Especially when the sp of the bra, Samuel released and the breast-blocking fabric fell to the floor. Beatrice¡¯s breasts swelled where her nipples already looked tense. Probably from the stimtion they had been ying with.


    ¡°I like this part best.¡± Still from behind, Samuel gently squeezed this pliable area that he loved, massaging soulfully where the tip had been made into a new toy. He twisted it slightly in a circr motion and pulled it slightly as if giving it a little pinch.


    The breast fit perfectly in Samuel¡¯s hand. He massaged it lightly and for him, the sensation made him want to suck on the tip right away. Butter. There would be time for the tip of his tongue to y there.


    ¡°Sam,¡± Beatrice sighed as she leaned against Samuel behind her. She looked up slightly, where again her neck was the new target. Samuel¡¯s little licks and bites were given because he didn¡¯t want to waste how tempting the white neck was.


    Samuel¡¯s hands continued to move over Beatrice¡¯s breasts, making her legs weak. It felt as if she wanted to copse immediately, but leaning on her husband was much better, wasn¡¯t it? She also enjoyed the friction after friction that Samuel gave her buttocks despite the barrier. But really, Beatrice knew how much of the problem now was Samuel¡¯s contact with her.


    What she wasn¡¯t prepared for was when one of Samuel¡¯s fingers stopped squeezing her breast. Instead, it immediately went to his shorts, which were still covering Beatrice¡¯s private parts. Although it would be difficult to get in because they are quite tight, Samuel manages it.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Beatrice sighs as she feels a light touch down there. Even though it was just a little caress there. Beatrice understood that Samuel had trouble moving his fingers.


    ¡°Open up, will you?¡± pleaded Samuel in a half-whisper. He gently tweaked the tip of Beatrice¡¯s ear. ¡°I¡¯m having trouble getting this in.¡±


    Beatrice, who was already feeling dizzy because this game with Samuel was taking away all her normalcy, could only nod in resignation. Her heart was always pounding, and every time Samuel touched it, the pounding was very different. No matter how hard her heart beat and how much it felt like it was about to fall out, Beatrice wanted something much more exciting than that. So what she did now was let Samuel pull down his pants.


    Now she was wearing nothing. From the reflection in the mirror, Beatrice knew that Samuel enjoyed seeing her face there. She was red in the face, panting, looking at him and begging him to touch her again soon.


    ¡°Beautiful,¡± Samuel whispered softly. ¡°Your blushing face is beautiful,¡± Samuelplimented as he pecked Beatrice on the cheek, who once again chose to keep her eyes closed. ¡°Open her legs a little, Bee,¡± he ordered. Whereupon he helped her to lift her legs a little. A nearby chair serving as a support. Samuel also gave the leg a gentle pat. To the end of Beatrice¡¯s smooth groin.


    Samuel still hugged Beatrice from behind, where again Beatrice¡¯s chest was the target of his gentle massage. His fingers also slowly traced Beatrice¡¯s t stomach area. His wife wriggled gently in his embrace. Herughter was also faintly audible from what he had just done.

 [Metropolis] c

    As his main target began to be touched, a light stroke was given as a start. Where he could feel Beatrice bing more and more resigned to his every action. ¡°Look into the mirror, Bee,¡± she said. ¡°Don¡¯t keep your eyes closed.¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± Beatrice sighed softly, but did as her husband asked. Which was where the fingers had been, soaked from Samuel¡¯s own mouth.


    ¡°See what I can do for you.¡± The finger began to enter Beatrice¡¯s hole without further permission. Beatrice¡¯s eyes bulged,pletely unprepared, but she felt, inside there, the fingers entering with ease. Moving to tickle inside there. Making Beatrice arch slightly from the sensation she had just received. ¡°Ah!¡± Not to be forgotten, another sigh escaped the air. Really, the taste made Beatrice even more dizzy.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting really slippery, Bee,¡± Samuel whispered. He moved his fingers slowly as well, stirring gently in there. Back and forth at a fairly fast pace.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ah, Sam! Oh my!¡± Beatrice became more and more excited as Samuel¡¯s hand moved underneath her. The motion was also getting wilder and the squeezing of Beatrice¡¯s breasts was getting stronger. ¡°Oh!¡± Beatrice felt like she was being invited to explore an exciting world full of dependency just by Samuel¡¯s touch.


    ¡°Go on?¡± Samuel asked teasingly.


    ¡°Keep going, Sam. Don¡¯t stop. Oh!¡± Beatrice replied quickly, leaning more and more on Samuel¡¯s chest. If Samuel hadn¡¯t supported her, she would have copsed. She couldn¡¯t stand all these exciting touches from Samuel. Several times he tried to touch Samuel¡¯s head, giving it a gentle tug because it felt¡­ ¡°Oh!¡±


    ¡°Two, please?¡± asked Samuel, now even more eager to nibble at Beatrice¡¯s neck. It didn¡¯t matter how many traces of saliva and redness he left there.


    ¡°Whatever,¡± Beatrice said resignedly. ¡°Whatever you want.¡±


    In the mirror before her, her wife¡¯s face was no longer flushed. It was bright red. The look in her eyes was also full of desire for Samuel to continue his touch all over her body. He stopped squeezing her breast. He did something with his fingers.


    Instead of the tip of his tongue that had been ying with Beatrice¡¯s clit, the other finger was the substitute. Although he wasn¡¯t looking, Samuel knew every curve of Beatrice¡¯s private parts. His eyes could imagine how wide open it was down there, especially when the other finger deliberately opened Beatrice¡¯s lips even more. Then, despite the difficulty, not one but two of his fingers entered¡­


    ¡°Oh God, Sam,¡± squealed Beatrice, who became more and more closed. Her breathing wasbored. ¡°Ah! Sam¡­ that¡­ oh, ouch!¡±


    Samuel grinned with satisfaction. Hearing the sighs that kept escaping Beatrice¡¯s lips made him even more eager to shake her inside. After sessfully inserting two of his fingers, they became even more brutal in their movements. He churned Beatrice¡¯s vaginal canal without pause. Beatrice¡¯s clitoris is also touched in rhythm with the movement of their fingers in and out. Just as hers would be if it were in there.


    Butter.


    She was eager to see Beatrice¡¯s release this time.


    ¡°Squeeze your own breast, Bee,¡± Samuel said in a half-whisper. ¡°And see what your face looks like there.¡± He kissed the side of Beatrice¡¯s head gently. ¡°I really like that look on your face, Bee.¡±


    Beatrice slowly opened her eyes. Don¡¯t ask what they looked like. She could only open them asionally because what she was going through was exhausting.


    ¡°Squeeze, Bee,¡± Samuel repeated. ¡°And feel the sensation,¡± Samuel coaxed. He wanted his wife to know that his passionate face was alive and able to numb all her nerves.


    Somehow Beatrice finally agreed with Samuel this time. And it¡¯s true, oh my God! Samuel had never been wrong when he told her about touch. As soon as she squeezed her own breast, where Samuel was aggressively moving his fingers down there, Beatrice went crazy.


    Every time she squeezed her breasts, she remembered how Samuel had treated them. So that was what she was doing now, where it turned out¡­ oh dear, she was speechless except for biting the corners of her lips. The dizziness that hit her was getting worse.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bite it, Bee,¡± Samuel warned. ¡°It¡¯ll hurt you. It¡¯ll be better if you sigh.¡±


    Samuel¡¯s words were like magic, moving Beatrice irresistibly. As a result¡­ ¡°Ah! Ah!¡± she sighed unbearably.


    ¡°Be loud if you want to sigh, Bee.¡± She sucked gently on the tip of Beatrice¡¯s ear. ¡°Say my name, Bee.¡±


    ¡°Sam, my God, this is so good.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be even betterter.¡±


    Beatrice just nodded. ¡°Ah! I¡­ I¡¯m on my way.¡±


    ¡°Come on.¡± Samuel was getting more and more excited about giving Beatrice a whisk with just his two fingers. Especially when he touched the tip of Beatrice¡¯s womanhood. The two fingers also moved more intensely and wildly.


    ¡°Sam!¡± she squealed as she looked up. Where Samuel¡¯s suction returned to her neck. Strongly. One that would surely leave a red trail that would not easily disappear.


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    A strong twitch that Samuel¡¯s fingers felt. He could also feel something wetting his fingers there. Not wanting to miss a second of Beatrice¡¯s taste, he quickly pulled his fingers out. Then he carried Beatrice to his bed. He gently ced her body in the middle of the bed.


    Beatrice could only surrender to what her husband was doing. Her breathing wasbored. The dizziness that came over her was so pleasant. She didn¡¯t care what Samuel did. Especially when Samuel spread his thighs again. Closer to her and¡­


    ¡°OH!¡± Beatrice moaned in distress. Just climaxed and already crushed by Samuel again? Where his mouth and tongue moved to suck there, this was crazy! She had not been able to calm the waves that stirred her entire bloodstream. Don¡¯t add to it yet. ¡°Enough, Sam,¡± Beatrice pleaded. ¡°Break first.¡±


    Samuel stopped what he was doing. ¡°I know,¡± he said with a grin. He rubbed the corner of his lips, which were slightly moist from Beatrice¡¯s greeting. The taste he had just tasted was already an addiction for him. Samuel didn¡¯t want to miss any of Beatrice¡¯s juices. He came back closer to Beatrice, who greeted him with joy.


    He wrapped his arms around her neck again and gently asked her toe closer. Samuelplied. Being close to Beatrice was something he would never miss for a moment.


    ¡°Like it?¡± asked Samuel with a faint smile.


    Beatrice just smiled. ¡°But I like yours better.¡± She deliberately touched Samuel¡¯s with her foot. Slowly.


    ¡°Now?¡± Samuel blinked in disbelief. But this was his wife. Whispering seductively, ¡°Just his fingers can make me blush. How about the real thing? I want to be helpless.¡±


    Samuelughed. So that¡¯s what he was doing now. ¡°You¡¯re on top this time, aren¡¯t you?¡± He stroked Beatrice¡¯s temple gently.


    Beatrice did not resist at all. ¡°But I want to do something first,¡± Beatrice said, unsping her hands around Samuel¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Do what?¡±


    The woman just smiled. Slightly disengaging from Samuel¡¯s support, the man was confused. What would Beatrice do now? Beatrice watched intently as the arrangement of pillows she had arranged was abandoned.


    ¡°Lean back here, Sam,¡± Beatrice ordered as she patted the pillows she had arranged. Samuel just grinned, thin as a thread.


    ¡°I should have let you, Bee.¡± He kissed Beatrice¡¯s lips gently as he pulled his wife closer. But all he got was rejection, though Beatrice never left hisp.


    ¡°Patience, Sam,¡± she said with a smile. Her hair, still flowing, was slightly damp from the sweat of earlier. Her neck also felt damp when he touched it. ¡°You must be licking some kind of ice cream, huh?¡±


    ¡°Ice cream is sweet, your neck is not.¡±


    ¡°Well then, stop touching my neck.¡±


    Samuelughed. ¡°Your neck is so tempting, Bee. Seriously. I can¡¯t stop myself from touching it. It tastes more than just sweet ice cream.¡±


    Beatrice gaped in disbelief. Even though she was sitting on top of Samuel, she could still cross her arms over her chest. Did they really want to continue their hot game or not? Why was it just a matter of lick?


    ¡°Kiss me,¡± Beatrice cried. Which Samuel answered immediately. But before Samuel actually grabbed Beatrice¡¯s lips, which still had the color of her lipstick, she said, ¡°Gently.¡±

 [Metropolis] d

    Without hesitation, Samuel nodded. He kissed Beatrice while his hands rubbed some of her cheeks. Because of the gentleness, the passion that had been slightly diminished in Beatrice began to be rekindled. Beatrice liked activities that were done with gentleness, no rush, rxed, and made them both tired because the activity of being together required a lot of energy.


    Samuel¡¯s hand did not stay still. He stroked Beatrice¡¯s back, which was free of everything but her long hair. This time it was much gentler than before. Samuel¡¯s fingertips made a deliberate circr motion there. Which elicited a response in the form of a sizzle that Beatrice could not resist.


    Especially the curve at the back of her waist, right up to Beatrice¡¯s cyx. The more Samuel touched her, the more his wife hissed.


    Beatrice tried to loosen the kiss a little, but Samuel¡¯s other hand held her back. He did not let Beatrice get away from him. Where the lick was even more lulling, Beatrice was lulled. The strokes on her back also made her more restless. For some reason, she moved her right hand to stroke Samuel¡¯s groin. This friction, she believed, was a form of frustration she had.


    Almost every surface of Beatrice¡¯s lips could not be separated from Samuel¡¯s licks. Both her upper and lower lips were slightly swollen. Even as the tip of Samuel¡¯s tongue broke gently into Beatrice¡¯s mouth. They turned and sucked each other again. The coherent sucking sounds immersed them even more in the passion that had drowned them.


    His wife just released the grip. They had to breathe. They should not be deprived of oxygen just because their kiss was too long and they did not want to stop for a moment. Their foreheads pressed together afterwards, where they both filled their lungs with plenty of oxygen.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why I remember what Anne said, Sam,¡± Beatrice said quietly. She was still trying to get her breathing back to normal.


    ¡°What words?¡± Samuel smoothed Beatrice¡¯s hair as he tucked it into her ear. Talking this close to Beatrice was fun, even if it made him feel a little tortured. Didn¡¯t Beatrice know that just touching Beatrice¡¯s unobstructed property down there was excruciating? It made Samuel want to quickly remove thest cloth covering his body.


    ¡°Anne said if a man touches my hair with a look, it means I let him touch half of my heart.¡±


    Samuel decided to listen.


    ¡°But if that man grabs it firmly, it means I belong to him at that moment. What does that mean?¡±


    God! Why was Samuel¡¯s trial not only Beatrice¡¯s? But Anne, who was totally unexpected! And why is Beatrice also questioning him with her innocent look? Beatrice really makes his soul struggle and his mind copses!


    ¡°What do you think?¡± This question was asked with considerable effort. Don¡¯t let theplexity that Samuel had suddenly acquired show.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking because I don¡¯t know.¡± Beatrice put some distance between them. ¡°I allowed you to touch my hair even before we were married. That means¡­¡±


    ¡°You thought of me in secret.¡± Samuel smiled slightly. He tucked a strand of Beatrice¡¯s hair that touched his face slightly.


    Beatrice scowled, but couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°You¡¯ve never done this before, have you?¡±


    Samuel closed his eyes for a moment. The image of Beatrice doing it to Samuel became more and more real.


    ¡°Do you want to know?¡± asked Samuel as he rubbed the wrinkles on Beatrice¡¯s forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, Bee. It¡¯s not appropriate. You should just act spontaneously. I¡¯m already starting to catch up with your behavior.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really serious!¡±


    ¡°Well, do you want to know or not?¡± asked Samuel with a big grin. Beatrice was an ordeal in double square form. She was in a very intimate position, chatting away, which made the original Samuel even more dizzy. But unfortunately the opponent was frowning. Confused and dizzy. Because of the thoughtless speech.


    Eh ¡­ Anne must have thought. But because it was told to Beatrice, who needed time to digest it, it made her dizzy. Should she talk to her parents-inw? Shouldn¡¯t she give her son all kinds of advice in figurativenguage? It was nothing, Samuel was afraid to push too hard, because Beatrice¡¯s innocence was like a test of courage for him.


    ¡°I will,¡± Beatrice said simply. Her beady eyes looked directly at her husband, who sighed softly.


    ¡°Are you sure? But you can¡¯t protest, you know.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you protest?¡± Beatrice looked at her husband closely. Looking for a lie or just a curious look that Samuel often gave her.


    ¡°I have a headache from holding back all this time. I don¡¯t want to be stopped in the middle of the road.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Beatrice gaped.


    ¡°So the choice is either continue to find out what Anne means, or stop asking about hair. Then resume our interrupted activity,¡± Samuel said as he lightly squeezed Beatrice¡¯s ass. ¡°Don¡¯t torture me too much, Bee.¡±


    ¡°But if I take Anne¡¯s point, we¡¯ll end up making love, won¡¯t we?¡±


    What else could Samuel do but nod?


    ¡°Then I¡¯d like to know what Anne means,¡± Beatrice replied with a broad grin. She put her arms around Samuel¡¯s neck again. She pecked the corner of Samuel¡¯s lips, which were now grinning faintly.


    ¡°Then let me go, Bee.¡±


    Beatrice¡¯s brow furrowed.


    ¡°You get off.¡±


    Beatrice blinked softly. ¡°Why do you have toe down?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to know?¡±


    This was Samuel setting up his wife, God! Why did Beatrice have to be so innocent to give him a look, but also a nod that had no hesitation in it? Even now, his wife was slowly disengaging from him. ¡°Stop, that¡¯s enough.¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Samuel¡¯s words made Beatrice even more astonished. Because when her husband asked her to stop, it was right at her groin. Where Samuel¡¯s was already exposed, though still covered by his boxer shorts. For some reason, Beatrice¡¯s hand was gently stroking there. Stroking it slowly, which made Samuel hiss.


    Even though he was still wearing boxers, Samuel¡¯s had been teasing him since before.


    ¡°Open up, Bee,¡± Samuel ordered quietly. He made himselffortable between the pile of pillows Beatrice had made earlier. Without saying much, his wife removed thest of the nkets that were covering Samuel¡¯s. It was a bit of a surprise, as Beatrice felt that this time he was muchrger than before. She gently touched Samuel¡¯s cock as she massaged it.


    ¡°No hands, Bee,¡± Samuel said as he closed his eyes for a moment. The softness of Beatrice¡¯s hands touching him made him even more dizzy. Especially at the thought of Beatrice actually using her mouth to touch him. ¡°But use your mouth, Bee.¡±


    Beatrice was silent for a while, but then that faint grin appeared. Her husband had no problem pulverizing her greedily, why couldn¡¯t she? She lightly ruffled the hair that covered her face. Slowly she took the tip of Samuel¡¯s shaft into her mouth. Even though she didn¡¯t understand what the hair grip had to do with it, Beatrice just went along with it.


    She caught a glimpse of her husband with his eyes tightly shut. He growled at the taste that had just greeted him. More than just warm and soft, especially when the tip of her tongue touched there. Just like Beatrice, who was suddenly nervous because Samuel¡¯s felt so full in her mouth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bite it, Bee. Just suck on it. Lick it like you¡¯re eating candy. You know?¡±


    Even though her mouth was full, she tried to nod. She frowned slightly as an unfamiliar taste greeted her taste buds. He also tried to get used to what Samuel had in his mouth. He licked every surface of Samuel¡¯s manhood, which stood perfectly erect in front of his face. asionally, he kissed the tip, making sure there was nothing wrong with what he was doing.


    ¡°Take it, Bee. Put it in your mouth and spit it out.¡± Samuel sat up a little. He was holding Beatrice¡¯s long hair together. Aside from not hindering Beatrice¡¯s movement, it also showed the intentions his wife wanted to know. ¡°Here.¡± Samuel led Beatrice to do what his subordinate¡¯s words implied.


    Well, Samuel had Anne to thank. Indirectly, by making Beatrice do what he had imagined for a while. From that grip, Samuel also gave instructions on what to do to satisfy himself. Slowly the mouth yed its part well. Beatrice¡¯s hair waspletely in Samuel¡¯s grip. It was a bit tight, especially when Samuel felt himself being pulled deep into Beatrice¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Ah! Beatrice!¡± Samuel sighed. The taste that Beatrice¡¯s mouth produced turned him on even more. Her movements also became more intense, which was quite overwhelming for Samuel. This wet feeling that enveloped his manhood was so tempting to him. Plus¡­


    ¡°Oh my, Beatrice!¡±


    The sucking that Beatrice was doing there made Samuel even more aroused. This time, as if on purpose, Beatrice sucked quite hard. This made Samuel really tensed up by Beatrice. He held Beatrice¡¯s hair tighter and tighter as he became more and more engrossed in what his wife was doing. It was easy to teach Beatrice something new like this, and to Samuel¡¯s delight, Beatrice did not resist. She didn¡¯t give him a disapproving look, but actually seemed to enjoy this kulum-sucking activity.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!